ã€ŠWhy Are You Becoming a Villain Again?ã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Villain Twins

    Chapter 1: The Viin Twins

    As an adult, I didn¡¯t have any major ups and downs.

    There was no stress at work. Since I lived alone, I did notck money either: it was not enough to buy a car or a house, but I had noints.

    But because there weren¡¯t many fun things to do, life became a little boring.

    My days went by normally. Returning home after work, ordering delicious food, opening three or four cans of beer, and reading web novels became a daily routine.

    But today, even reading the novel didn''t feel as much fun.

    The novel I was reading was an ordinary ''Academy'' one. The author gave only ''sweet potatoes'' throughout the first half.

    [T/N: In Korea, it is said if one eats too many ''sweet potatoes'' they might feel frustrated and stifled. The MC probably felt the same way after reading the first half of the novel. Hence hepared the first half with the sweet potatoes.]

    The main character¡¯s name was also weird. Yet I persevered.

    But now I was getting a little frustrated.

    If one considered the strong suit of this novel, it was its characters.

    Whether they were the heroines around the main character or the main character¡¯s allies, the characters were three-dimensional and interesting.

    To be honest, it¡¯s a novel that I had been reading only for its characters.

    However, the viins¡ªwho couldn''t find any charm in such characters¡ªconstantly smashed them.

    ¡°¡­ ah¡­ that¡¯s so annoying¡­¡±

    The viins were twins: Asena Pryster and Keirsey Pryster.

    Between them, Asena was the older sister, and she was also the head of the Pryster House.

    Both of them mercilessly trampled on the people around the main character.

    As if trying to put their motto¨CNever touch a Pryster¨Cinto practice, they thoroughly smashed everything they wanted.

    No mercy was shown.

    It was as if they were born without emotions.

    The author didn¡¯t even exin the secrets of the twins.

    If Asena or Keirsey ever made a move, it was impossible to retaliate, and just like that, one more character would be gone.

    It was as if the authorcked the ability to write and hence used the twins to get rid of the characters that had to be eliminated from the story.

    Are they devise characters for the novel?

    They seemed to be used in the same way as the executioners.

    Even today, my favorite character, ¡®Daisy Hexter¡¯, was mercilessly trampled on by the Pryster twins and disappeared into the back of the novel.

    In the end, I took action.

    ¡®Daisy is so cute!¡¯

    ¡®Gather up, Daisy fans..!¡¯

    ¡®I love you, Daisy, really!¡¯

    ¡­. the same cheeringments were erased with tears in my eyes.

    Finally, after drinking one more beer, I put my hand on the keyboard.

    ¡®Writer, I can¡¯t understand the viins. To be honest, I think theyck charm.¡¯

    I pressed ''enter''.

    And then, I transmigrated.

    ? ? ?

    I possessed a child named Cayden, who was growing up in the ¡®Hexter Orphanage¡¯.

    I honestly didn¡¯t know who he was.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this orphanage sponsored by the family of my favorite ¡®Daisy Hexter¡¯, I wouldn¡¯t have known that I was transmigrated in that novel.

    So obviously, the characters of the novel did not appear around me. It didn¡¯t seem like they would show up.

    The Academy, the setting of the novel, was also a far-off ce for me.

    In this strict worldview of the ss system, I was not in a ce where I, an orphan andmoner, could be involved.

    Only nobles can attend the academy.

    The point was I, Cayden, had nothing to do with the novel.

    So it¡¯s insanely absurd.

    If it was like this, I wondered why was I even transmigrated.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I was discouraged.

    As time went by, I just naturally epted this life. Because there was nothing else I could do.

    For two years, I took care of the orphanage children.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for me as an adult.

    Gradually, I was also feeling happy.

    My theory is that children should unconditionally be treated with care and respect.

    So I poured out my affection by loving, scolding, and ying pranks on the orphanage¡¯s younger siblings.

    To be honest, I came to like my younger siblings a lot.

    Ewin, an innocent girl, Knox, who dreams of bing a chef, Ke, who likes flowers, etc¡­

    They gave back to me as much as I poured out my love.

    The nuns looked at this with a lot of respect.

    Always saying that they were so proud of my actions.

    ¡­ well, it wasn¡¯t really a bigpliment to me as an adult.

    Then that day came.

    One day, the nun called me and took me to the interview room.

    The nuns were shaking.

    It was my first time seeing them behave so strangely.

    Soon, we arrived in a small room.

    There was an old woman inside.

    "Hello, Cayden," she said. "My name is Liana Pryster."

    ? ? ?

    I, Liana, the former Duchess of Pryster House, had a problem.

    My son, who was also the head of the household, passed away.

    He went away just like my daughter-inw.

    I didn¡¯t know how many tears I shed.

    I didn¡¯t want to be seen by others, so I secretly hid in his room and cried.

    Why?

    Because the mighty Pryster can¡¯t cry.

    I behaved the same when my husband left me alone to take care of our son. And now, even that son was gone.

    No parent should have the experience of burying their child in the ground.

    This suffering was too great an ordeal to endure without a husband.

    But the Prysters could not be weakened. The family that my husband and son had protected could not fall here.

    With other families staring at us, I came to power with my wrinkled hands.

    "Never touch the Prysters," I recited our motto.

    Fortunately, there were a lot of things left behind by my husband and son, so it was easier for me to protect the Pryster House.

    The rebellions that had been ignited in my son¡¯s absence were quickly extinguished, the alliances were strengthened, and more time was bought.

    It had taken me three months to do all of this.

    Then some things caught my eye.

    Things I couldn¡¯t see since I was too busy.

    My granddaughters...

    Asena and Keirsey...

    Legacy of my son and daughter-inw.

    I was so busy protecting the House, I couldn¡¯t take care of the real family.

    My granddaughters still couldn¡¯t ept that their parents had left.

    They were getting thinner day by day.

    The emotions they always expressed were also reduced.

    Their eyes seemed to be dying.

    I also tried to approach them, but it was not easy.

    We didn''t have a friendly rtionship in the first ce.

    Of course, I loved my granddaughters more than anything, but I never expressed it in front of them.

    It was the responsibility of my son and daughter-inw.

    When those two showered love, I wanted to show the dignity of the house.

    This rtionship could not be changed suddenly.

    If I had known this was going to happen, I would have expressed more love¡­ s, the regrets were already toote.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do with the children.

    Rather, it was something I felt was way more difficult than politics.

    Still, I tried harder, but another month passed and a realization hit me.

    I couldn¡¯t be their support.

    The entrenched rtionship was too strong.

    The children never depended on me, and I started to be more vignt.

    The twins kept their faces stiff in front of me.

    It seemed that it was only ufortable for them to be open to me, who always had a hard expression.

    Thein, the House''s butler, suggested that if they couldn''t be open to me, then let¡¯s find someone else.

    Let¡¯s find someone who will be a servant and a friend.

    If children of the same age gave strength to them, the twins might be able to stand up.

    I couldn¡¯t help but nod my head.

    It¡¯s unclear whether the n would seed, but it was hard to let go.

    I informed numerous employees.

    To find a child in an orphanage, or in any other vige, who was well-behaved and had a good personality.

    A few weekster, I received a list of children.

    In the meantime, the granddaughters, who were like flowers, withered even more.

    Lately, it¡¯s been hard for them to sit down, so they¡¯ve just been lying in bed.

    I took action.

    Since I didn''t want to waste any time, I thought it would be quicker to go and check it with my own eyes.

    The results were disappointing.

    Themon people can¡¯t help it because they don¡¯t have any education.

    Many children acted ording to their instincts, like wild animals.

    Still, I was calcting in my head.

    Eventually, I will have to approve at least one person.

    It was difficult to establish an edge, but I was choosing a candidate.

    And then we arrived at thest orphanage.

    It was an orphanage sponsored by the Hexter family.

    The first thing I heard as soon as I arrived was theughter of bright children.

    Innocentughter and bright smiles.

    It was such innocence of the children, which was hard to see in any other orphanage.

    It was the look I wanted to see on my granddaughters.

    I nkly lost my gaze.

    At the center of the ruckus was a child named Cayden.

    I watched him for a moment, then kept watching him from afar.

    He became my favorite child the more I watched him.

    He was caring, thoughtful, and courageous.

    A few hours passed like that.

    Before I knew it, I thought it was a waste to keep him as a servant or friend of my granddaughters.

    He was the light that could be a guide for Asena and Keirsey.

    I knew that if a child could grow up like that without parents, he would shine even more when he received the support of his family.

    Although he was amoner, it mattered little to me.

    I had already erased all the other candidates from my head.

    Now all I wanted was that kid named Cayden.

    I visited the nuns in the orphanage and talked to them.

    The nuns told me everything after hearing ''Pryster'' after my name.

    Cayden was more of a gemstone than I expected.

    I heard many events and stories that the nuns admired.

    So, I decided.

    Let¡¯s make Cayden the older brother of my granddaughters.

    Even though he was from amoner¡­ and there will be many controversies, but Cayden was outstanding and I couldn''t see my granddaughters in such a state anymore.

    So I hurriedly fulfilled all the formalities.

    Yes. I met him after adopting him.

    No matter what he said, I was confident I would make him follow me.

    I was going to listen to any request.

    But on the other hand¡­ I wondered why would he even refuse.

    The Prysters were wealthy and Cayden would have a luxurious life as the eldest son.

    It¡¯s a chance he¡¯ll never have again.

    If Cayden was wise, he would ept instantly.

    "Hello, Cayden. I have decided to adopt you."

    Then I revealed my name.

    "My name is Liana Pryster."

    I told him about my family and asked if he would like to be adopted.

    After telling the story of the twin granddaughters, I asked him to take care of them like the brothers in the orphanage.

    His expression turned to astonishment.

    ¡­ I was a little puzzled.

    For some reason, he was most surprised by the name called ¡®Pryster¡¯.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t really care about that little thing. But Cayden turned down the offer.

    He said he was worried about the younger siblings who would remain in the orphanage. He seemed to be hiding another reason¡­

    Of course, it was not a lie that he was worried about his younger siblings. I could tell that he was genuine.

    Moreover, it was an answer that made me smile. Leaving your back on afortable life and choosing your younger siblings.

    How reassuring it would be if this child could be the older brother of my granddaughters.

    This was not a difficult negotiation for me. Because if he was hesitating just for his younger siblings, I just had to use that fact.

    "Cayden, if you follow me, I will take care of the orphanage."

    I promised to spare no support so that Cayden¡¯s younger siblings would not starve to death even in a bad year. I made such a promise because I had already noticed how skinny most children in the orphanage were.

    Finding food for them was easy for me and if Cayden''s heart was sincere, there was no reason for him to make a different choice now ¨C

    "¡­ I¡¯ll go."

    ¨CAnd I was right.

    I smiled gently at my new grandson.

    "From now on, your name will be Cayden Pryster."

 Chapter 2: Rebirth

    Chapter 2: Rebirth

    I had no choice but to follow Liana Pryster, my new grandmother.

    It was a good opportunity to solve the food problem, which was the biggest concern of the orphanage.

    It was unthinkable that I would be taken to the Prysters, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    I was conflicted.

    My brothers and sisters will be sad if I leave. Not to mention I will also have to meet Asena and Keirsey whom I have always hated...

    That''s why, initially, I didn¡¯t n on going, but the moment Liana Pryster brought up the story of food; I was left with no choice.

    I learned a lot about the twins'' circumstances through the story of grandma.

    The Pryster twins are said to be eight years old. They were two years younger than me.

    ¡­ and they recently lost their parents.

    I had expected it. It was not a surprise for anyone who had read the novel.

    Unlike other characters in the novel, who were just the heir of noble families, Asena was the head of the Pryster House from the moment she appeared.

    That was also why other students couldn''tpare to Asena and Kiersey in the first ce.

    Anyway, now it¡¯s clear. From an early age, they had no parents.

    When it was confirmed that they had lost their parents, my heart was moved.

    I felt a sense of unity. They were just like me.

    Not that I suddenly liked them or anything, but I understood them a little.

    Maybe it was from this moment that they grew into such ruthless and insensitive figures.

    Well, maybe they were just innocent kids and were just unfortunate from the beginning.

    ? ? ?

    The Pryster''s estate was in a secluded ce.

    We had to travel a few days south when we finally reached arge castle in the middle of a bustling city.

    I finally saw how much people revered or perhaps feared Prysters: We were given the treatment of a King wherever we passed by.

    Numerous maids bowed their heads and waited for us and that''s how I entered my new home.

    A middle-aged butler named ¡®Thein¡¯, who walked in the middle, reported the twins¡¯ status to the grandma.

    After introducing me to Thein, Grandma hurriedly left to see the twins.

    The middle-aged butler immediately epted me.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in his mind, but on the surface, he treated me with sincerity.

    Then he led me to a room and started to prepare this and that: Thousands of hands washed my body, cut my hair, and put on new clothes at themand of Thein.

    [T/N: Yup, it actually says ''thousands''. I think Cayden is overwhelmed because of such a new experience. Hence he is exaggerating.]

    Then I was dragged to a certain door after everything was over.

    Behind the slowly opening door were the infamous twins, Asena and Keirsey.

    ? ? ?

    The first meeting wasn¡¯t that cool.

    Though I gave my best and introduced myself to them, I still thought grandma''s efforts might go in vain. Because Asena and Keirsey looked at me with dead eyes.

    ... That''s all. They didn¡¯t say anything.

    The older sister, Asena, has ck hair and a sharp impression.

    Keirsey has silver hair¡­ and a gloomy impression.

    The two were sitting together on arge bed. They looked like straw dolls.

    Grandma said they were bright kids. But I couldn''t believe it.

    Because, in front of my eyes, were the ruthless, insensitive twins I had read about in the novel.

    I thought it was already hopeless.

    Then I saw a lot of handkerchiefs lying next to the bed.

    The moment I saw them, I realized how much the twins must have cried.

    They most likely stopped crying in front of me because ''Prysters can not cry'' was deeply ingrained into them.

    As a reader, I had never realized it, but it seemed they were not some robots without emotions.

    I came to my senses.

    I was looking at these girls with too many stereotypes.

    The scenes in the novel were so intense, I couldn¡¯t recognize what was happening in front of my eyes.

    These children were just struggling because of losing their parents.

    They had been sad for several months and had not yet recovered. Hence, their bodies became like this.

    In the words of grandma, the twins probably couldn¡¯t depend on anyone because they had no one on an equal footing.

    I knew it the moment I saw them. As Grandma said, I should be their support.

    Yes, my theory is that young children should unconditionally be treated with love and care.

    In fact, I knew the twins will rise again without me. In the novel, they even won most of the time.

    But the way they stood up was the problem.

    If they couldn¡¯t depend on anyone like right now, it was obvious that they would be the viins I hated.

    I asked everyone to leave their seats.

    As an orphan andmoner, I didn''t have any rights, but now I was the eldest son of the Pryster House. So everyone, including grandma, left the room.

    Only me and the twins were left inside.

    I did not approach them with any expectations from the beginning. They didn¡¯t even respond, anyway.

    I just kept spitting out my words.

    First, I introduced myself lightly. After that, I just started talking about the weather.

    Not getting any reaction, I changed my tactics and started telling a story.

    The story of a flying bird.

    It was not a serious story, but it was a story that drew attention nheless.

    Though they still didn¡¯t respond, they began listening with more attention.

    I also told several fairy tales from the earth, including Arabian Nights, Aesop¡¯s Fables, etc.

    These were stories that even the children of the orphanage liked. I was not sure if it was working, but I still told a lot of stories.

    I also helped wash the twins.

    If you¡¯re messy, your mind gets messy.

    They stood still as I wiped their doll-like faces.

    I wiped away the tears and sweat. I noticed Keirsey¡¯s eyes seemed to have turned toward me. Though there was still no response.

    Feeding was the most difficult time: It was difficult to open their mouths.

    But for me, who lived in an orphanage, I already had enough practice and patience.

    I persuaded them several times with words and made some light jokes to make them open their mouths.

    In the end, I seeded in feeding two spoons each.

    Rather than my achievements, I think it is because of the skill of the chef.

    Still, I praised the twins like crazy and tried to make them feel better.

    And thissted, every day, for weeks.

    Gradually, the children started allowing me to do one or two actions.

    I think my constant stories throughout the day and the affection I poured out for them yed a part.

    It was as if the dead eyes were slowlying back to life when they were told a fairy tale.

    They also ate up to three or four spoons of rice instead of just two.

    For two months, I acted like that.

    The moment I got to the room today, I had a gut feeling that this was going to be the most important day.

    Their eyes were graduallying to life. Their hardened expressions moved little by little, and the doll-like girls became more human-like.

    Asena was looking straight at me. With frustration and a bit of anger?

    At least she was showing emotions.

    I started the conversation as usual by mentioning the weather in the hope that they would want to go out.

    Surprisingly, she shouted at me for talking about the weather.

    Please shut up!

    It¡¯s noisy and I can¡¯t stand it.

    Everything you say is not funny.

    I don¡¯t even want to hear!

    I don¡¯t want a new family.

    Please bring Mom and Dad!!!

    I have seen signs of an explosion many times before, but this was the first time she finally exploded.

    It was also the first time I heard her voice. Keirsey was crying next to her.

    Without a word, I approached them and held their hands.

    Asena shook her hand free and kept screaming, but I kept quiet and continued to watch this sad girl.

    Enduring all of her verbal abuse and violence, I waited patiently.

    And gradually, the anger was removed from Asena¡¯s face, and it was colored with mourning and bitterness.

    The two girls started crying in front of me for the first time. They cried and cried.

    I continued to pat them. These children were bing important to me as well.

    As I worked hard, they soon settled into my heart. I wanted them to be healthy as the days went by.

    The more I looked, the more they were just children struggling with pain. These weeping children were the Pryster twins, but not the ruthless figures seen in the novel.

    I whispered to the crying girls.

    You can lean on me, I will always support you.

    They only continued to weep and didn¡¯t respond. But after this incident, the children changed quickly.

    The next day, they approached me and asked for my name.

    "Cayden Pryster."

    In response to my answer, Asena turned her head slightly, and Keirsey pondered the name.

    Now, when I put the spoon in front of their mouths, they ate everything.

    As the mood became lighter, I handed out more yful jokes.

    Every time I made a joke, Asena turned her head, not wanting to show her expression. And Keirsey bit her lips to stop theughter froming out.

    I thought Keirsey''s smiling face was especially cute.

    It was also a good sign that jokes worked. If they grew up like this, they might never show their novel-like appearance to anyone.

    When I think of that, I feel happy. Have I already be their brother?

    No, it may be the pride of being a person.

    I thought it would be worthwhile if two girls who would have had a cold future could live the rest of their lives smiling like now because of me.

    As these little pranks continued, the twins opened their hearts.

    A few months passed again.

    The two gradually got better. They received and ate everything I gave, so their recovery was quick.

    Gradually, they seemed to be getting healthier.

    But no matter how much time passed, I took care of them with utmost sincerity. Now, they also got out of bed and we went for a walk a few times.

    When morninges¨C

    ¡°Keirsey! Wake up and exercise! Asena! Open your eyes!¡±

    I opened the windows to let the fresh air in. After finally waking them up, we started exercising.

    It is said that a healthy mind lives in a healthy body.

    At first, it seemed awkward, but as time went on, everything became natural.

    At lunch¨C

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat a little hard food today. Can you chew it, kids?¡±

    I tried to introduce them to healthier food. Now I didn¡¯t even need to feed it.

    It was a happy time for me too. I was also able to eat a lot of delicious food.

    When eveninges¨C

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out to see the sunset and get some fresh air. Keirsey, Asena, put on your outdoor clothes!¡±

    Every time we went out, we saw new scenery. This ce, where the Pryster estate was located, was beautiful.

    My heart was open to the expansiveness of the in where the bushes spread, and I was moved when I saw the sunset on the horizon.

    Every time I smelled the fragrant scent of fresh grass, all my worries seemed to be washed away.

    It wasn¡¯t just me. When I looked at Asena and Keirsey while resting idly, they also closed their eyes with a rxed expression and enjoyed the breeze.

    At night¨C

    ¡°Good night, guys. See you again tomorrow.¡±

    I gently stroked the twins¡¯ hair. Asena and Keirsey now nodded their heads with girlish, moist eyes whileying down on their bed.

    One day Asena said, ¡®You have toe the next day.¡¯ I will never forget what she said so bluntly.

    One year aftering to the Pryster family, the children fully recovered.

    Nowpletely out of bed, the twins ate at the same table with me and grandma.

    It was my first time having dinner with grandma: I always ate with twins.

    The twins said they were sorry for the trouble, the young 9-year-old children begged for an apology, and grandma showed a solemn expression saying that everything was fine.

    After eating, the twins went back to their room.

    Seeing nobody in sight, grandma held my hand tightly with both of her hands.

    Showing a weak side that she never showed anyone, and saying thank you very much, again and again, grandma began to weep.

 Chapter 3: Midnight Twins

    Chapter 3: Midnight Twins

    Even when the twins grew up, my devotion did not change. I was still annoyingly attached to them.

    Gradually, the twins began to ept me. With time, our bond got deeper and deeper.

    Six years passed like that. The twins were 15 and I was 17. We made many memories in those years.

    Asena also became Duchess in the meantime.

    Previously, Grandma had been holding out, but now she felt Asena was good enough for the position.

    I thought so too.

    Asena was brilliant and wise.

    She showed mercy when it was time to show mercy, and showed determination when put in a difficult situation.

    She grew the Pryster family in a way no one could ignore anymore.

    Asena¡¯s aegyo decreased a bit as she grew up, but the stubbornness and obsession to ruin others, or even the fragments of cruelness she showed in the novel, were not present. I was happy every time I saw her like that.

    [T/N: In South Korean Culture, aegyo means to act cute or the ability to look cuter.]

    Keirsey was the same as when she was a child; She showed a lot of affection.

    Who would think this Keirsy could grow up to be an infamous viin?

    With her bouncy charm, she liked to joke with me, and whenever she did something fun, she led me to join her.

    Asena liked to read, but Keirsey liked to go out and y.

    Either way, they both look healthy, so I¡¯m satisfied.

    Grandma seemed to have the same thoughts as me.

    Sometimes when I was alone, I wondered how would I have lived if grandma didn''t adopt me.

    When I read the novel, I thought of Prysters as a viinous House, but now I was starting to think of it as my own family. I no longer had any bad feelings toward the Prysters.

    I also worked harder to be a strong and reliable brother to the twins. I said I would be their support with my mouth and I will fulfill my promise.

    But honestly, there were not many things I could do, especially since I was amoner, so I had to be strong to be reliable. After all, Prysters may indeed be powerful but their enemies were not far behind.

    In the end, the method I came up with was to be their knight.

    Politically, there was no part where I could be of help. Those were the things Asena and Keirsey were doing well in the first ce, and it was the area where I, who was born as amoner, could do nothing.

    Grandma, who cared for me so much, also advised me not to step into politics.

    I could understand her intentions. As I said, this worldview had a strict ss system and I had a clear disadvantage in politics.

    So, I learned the sword every day from Lawrence, the training leader of the Pryster''s knights.

    Whenever we trained, Asena or Keirsey woulde to watch me train.

    Every time they watched me, I tried harder, and my skills improved quickly.

    Though we grew up, there were still some things that haven¡¯t changed. Habits and routines have be a sort of tradition since childhood.

    First of all, I woke Asena up every morning.

    She became the head of the household and became a little more austere. She now rarelyughed at my jokes. One could even say she was cold. But in the morning, like when we were a child, she showed various emotions.

    Is it because no one could see her in the bedroom and she didn''t have to act like a duchess? I wondered because only when we are alone, she behaves like a younger sister.

    When I called her name, Asena woke up with a small smile.

    Then she opened her arms to me. I held her in my arms and lifted her to the front of the window.

    Then, while going to the window, Asena, whose emotional expression had been reduced, gave me a light kiss on the cheek.

    I knew it would be the only affection Asena would show me throughout the whole day, and at night, just before I went to sleep, I went to Keirsey''s room.

    Keirsey and I chatted for a while over a cup of hot tea or milk. After finishing the cup and after saying good night, I kissed Keirsey¡¯s forehead.

    Then I blew out the candles in the room and left and Keirsey went to bed with a bashful smile.

    It may have been time to stop these habits, but I would be sad to quit just because I was shy.

    The more expressions of affection they showed, the better I felt, and even though a lot of time had already passed, Asena and Keirsey looked like children to me. So I never addressed the matter to quit such habits.

    Such a peaceful time continued to pass.

    It was the year I became an adult, that is, 19 years old.

    Nobles in this world entered the academy as soon as they reached adulthood. The same academy, where the whole novel started.

    There were no specific admission criteria, as they varied from family to family, but in most cases, everyone enrolled at the age of 19.

    I remember looking forward to the day I would enter the academy after bing an adult.

    However, the moment I reached the age of admission, I faced opposition from Asena and Keirsey, who were 17 years old. They told me to wait two more years.

    When it was said that I was going to enter the academy first, Keirsey looked at me with aegyo, swearing, and running errands even after being depressed all day.

    Then, when we were alone, she whined and begged me to postpone it for two years.

    If you go in now, you will be engaged with them, and we will not see each other for a total of 4 years.

    When I thought of that time, Keirsey''s cute behavior woulde to mind andughter automatically leaked out.

    On the other hand, Asena was a little sassy.

    I remember being surprised because it was the first time she gave an order.

    "No. You can¡¯t go."

    If you go alone, you will be ignored. Why did you forget that I became the head of the household instead of you, brother? Do you know how much they look down onmoners from behind?

    She spat out harsh words and blocked my way to the academy. To be honest, she was right.

    Even the bastards were ignored and looked down upon in this world, but I didn''t have even a drop of ''noble'' blood. Everyone knew I was just adopted, after all.

    ¡­but this was something, I already knew. I told Asena that I was prepared for such things.

    "¡­ No!"

    She couldn¡¯t find anything to refute. Only then did I understand why she acted that way. She had simr thoughts as Keirsey''s.

    "If I go, you''ll feel lonely."

    As I smiled and spoke to her, her hardened face turned red.

    And herst words were a fatal blow.

    "You said you would always be by my side."

    ¡­I couldn¡¯t leave.

    Well, waiting two years wasn¡¯t that difficult. I also enjoyed spending time with my cute sisters.

    And two more years passed, and Asena and Keirsey became adults.

    Now, finally, the time hase to enter the academy.

    .

    .

    .

    It was the day before we boarded the carriage for the Academy.

    Before leaving for the capital for two years, we had ourst dinner with Grandma.

    Unlike when we first met, she had more wrinkles and had lost some weight. However, her serious expression did not change.

    Grandma gave us a lot of advice.

    I nodded my head as I pondered over each one.

    Asena also nodded her head with a firm face, and Keirsey sniffed and hugged grandma saying she loved her.

    Grandma smiled slightly and asked me to look after the twins. Which, I assured her not to worry.

    After that, we left the room.

    ? ? ?

    It had been 11 years since I came to this family. The spirit and pride of the Prysters were already deeply ingrained in my heart.

    My swordsmanship training also has been going well and I was steadily getting stronger. And to further develop this skill, I applied for the Knights Department.

    Asena and Keirsey were in the political science department, following the flow of the novel.

    They were the faces that supported the family, so there was no other option.

    On the other hand, I was not able to show my face politically, so this is how I built up my strength.

    In this world, wars between noble houses were fairlymon. It was good to think of it as a preparation for that time.

    Of course, I was never in favor of wars. But peace can only be maintained through strength.

    With such thoughts, I headed to Keirsey''s room. Inside, she was smiling and preparing hot tea.

    Today, I had nothing to say. I only listened to Keirsey. Who seemed to have high expectations.

    I told her to go to sleep early because tomorrow is going to be a meaningful day, I kissed her on the forehead ording to our routine and then left the room.

    ? ? ?

    Keirsey¡¯s heart was still pounding.

    Tomorrow was the day she would enter the academy she had been looking forward to for so long. She was also anticipating what kind of new friends she would make.

    After all, on the remote estate of the Prysters, there were no friends she could meet.

    ''What will the friends who gather in the capital look like?'' She imagined.

    If there was one regret, it was her brother, who applied to the Knights Department. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand his choice, but she was still a little sad.

    Had they been able to attend the same ss, they would have been able to build many memories there.

    With such thoughts, a lot of time had passed, but Keirsey couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Now, several new thoughts began to run through her head.

    ''This is thest time here.''

    Keirsey looked up at the ceiling and thought. ''This Pryster''s castle, where we lived our whole life¡­''

    Keirsey suddenly jumped out of the bed.

    The reason for her abrupt behavior was Cayden, who she could not take out of her head, no matter what. Whenever she was away from him, her head always thought of Cayden.

    The night was so long, she wanted to see him even more. And today, Keirsey could not control herself.

    It¡¯s a fact that both Caden and she knew, but tomorrow they would leave for the academy.

    If so, it¡¯s just thest day, so she thought it would be nice to go to sleep and talk for a little bit longer just today.

    Just like when they were children, both wouldy in bed and would fall asleep while talking.

    But unlike when they were children, she didn''t want Asena to join them. She just wanted to talk with Cayden alone.

    Kiersey lit a candle and carefully left the room.

    Barefoot, feeling the luxurious carpet, she headed to Cayden¡¯s room.

    For some reason, with every step she took toward him, she felt excited.

    She was worried that it would be difficult to fall asleep in this mood even if they talked the whole night.

    Keirsey arrived in front of Cayden¡¯s door without realizing it.

    Swallowing her saliva, she put her ear to the door for a moment. Not hearing any sound, she knocked on the door very lightly.

    -Thuck. Thuck. Thuck.

    ''Maybe he¡¯s sleeping,'' Keirsey thought.

    She was a little disappointed¨C

    -Tok. Tok.

    ¨Cbut suddenly, she heard the sound of footsteps.

    A smile spread on Keirsey¡¯s face with a sense of relief.

    It looked like he hadn¡¯t slept yet.

    ¡°Oppa, can Ie in?¡±

    Since the night is so quiet, he must have heard such a small sound.

    Keirsey waited for him to answer, but there was no response for a long time.

    She had definitely heard the footsteps. Then why was there no response?

    In an instant, the door swung open.

    Keirsey jumped in surprise. What appeared inside was Asena.

    ¡°¡­sister??¡±

    As if caught in theft, Asena''s eyes wandered, and looked startled. Both of her arms hovered in the air vaguely.

    It had been a long time since Kiersey had seen Asena look so upset.

    Asena quickly cleared her throat, loosened her neck, and asked in a calm voice.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey. Why are you here at this hour?¡±

    "Why are you here, sister?"

    Both of them spoke at the same time.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Did youe to talk with the brother because of work tomorrow?¡±

    Keirsey peered through the open door and tried to see Cayden. However, it was dark inside.

    ¡°¡­didn¡¯t even light a fire?¡±

    ¡°When I came, brother was already sleeping.¡±

    Kiersey thought they could talk, but Cayden must have already fallen asleep when Asena came.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    So close.

    As it was theirst night in this castle, she wanted to share many stories with him.

    ¡°¡­ Then what were you doing inside when the brother is already asleep?¡± Keirsey asked.

    "I came here to talk again about the points to be aware of when entering the academy¡­ But the brother was already sleeping, so I just covered him with nkets.¡±

    ¡°That''s it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and go to bed, Keirsey. I¡¯m going to sleep too.¡±

    Asena tilted her body to leave, shaking Keirsey¡¯s shoulder.

    As her face came closer, the candle that Keirsey was holding revealed Asena''s face; slightly reddish cheeks and shiny wet lips.

    ¡°Sister, why are your lips so moist?¡±

    Just as Asena brushed off Keirsey''s shoulder, Keirsey moved her hand toward Asena''s lips to clean them.

    However, at that touch, Asena pulled her head back in shock like never before.

    ¨C Swish!

    Then she covered her mouth and showed a look of embarrassment.

    ¡°¡­sister?¡±

    After Asena became the head of state, it was impossible to see such a big reaction from her.

    Seeing Asena''s reaction, Keirsey was so surprised, her heart began pounding.

    Asena¡¯s eyes blinked rapidly several times. Then, Duchess Pryster touched her lips and said, "Oh."

    With a sigh, she wiped her lips roughly with her arm.

    Then, she answered in her original voice, dryly.

    ¡°¡­Go to bed, Keirsey. I am tired now.¡±

    With thosest words, she left.

    Keirsey looked at Asena who was moving away. It was iprehensible behavior, but she dismissed it as something unusual because she was never able toprehend Asena''s mind.

    Kirsey grabbed the doorknob to close Cayden¡¯s door.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Then, she looked back in the direction Asena had gone.

    She couldn¡¯t even hear Asena''s footsteps anymore.

    Keirsey slid into Cayden¡¯s room. She knew he was sleeping, but an intangible power guided her.

    ¡°..Phew!¡±

    She also turned off the candle she was holding.

    So that Cayden would not wake up because of the light.

    After silently putting the candle holder on the table, Keirsey approached Cayden, who was exhaling a heavy breath.

    ¨C Thump! Thump!

    Was she so surprised earlier? Her heart was still pounding.

    It was then Keirsey realized that it had been a long time since she was looking at the sleeping Cayden.

    Suddenly, she leaned close to the bed and looked down at him.

    They couldn¡¯t talk, but she still wanted to sleep with him tonight.

    ¡°¡­can I sleep with you?¡±

    She asked a question, but of course, the sleeping Cayden couldn¡¯t answer.

    Not hearing any denial, Keirsey leaned carefully and started crawling into Cayden¡¯s bed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For some reason, her mouth got wet, and Keirsey had to swallow her saliva.

    Finally, very carefully, sheid herself on the bed.

    Cayden didn¡¯t wake up.

    ¨C Thump. Thump.

    The heart, which was surprised thanks to Asena, seemed to calm down now.

    Keirsey looked at Cayden. He always looked like a sweet older brother. Just looking at him made her smile.

    And at the same time, she felt like it was a pity that it was theirst night in the castle. And she suddenly knew what to do to fill her disappointed heart.

    Keirsey closed the distance between them. Then she carefully raised his arm, who was sleeping soundly and shoved herself under it.

    ¨C Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Her heart began to beat faster again. Keirsey was puzzled.

    Even though it¡¯s been a long time since they slept together, she had never had her heart pound like this while sleeping with Cayden.

    Keirsey concluded that her heart was pounding for fear of waking him up.

    Like herself, Cayden would be in the wagon tomorrow and that would be tiring.

    He might hate her for waking him up.

    Despite the lengthy time she spent with Cayden, Keirsey was notpletelyfortable with him.

    She still wanted to show him a pretty side. She still wasn''t able to burp in front of him. She wanted to look beautiful for him. She didn¡¯t want to be despised by him. But today Keirsey couldn¡¯t stop.

    Even at the risk of waking him up, she still wanted to sleep in his arms. But her greedy heart was not satisfied even now.

    Keirsey suddenly closed all the distance that had been left between them. Their bodies were stuck now.

    ¡­and her heart became much happier than she had imagined. She was intoxicated.

    Keirsey moved again, wanting to get rid of even the smallest gaps.

    She slowly raised her arms, trying to cover him.

    If she could sleep while hugging him like a pillow, she was really going to stop and be satisfied with that now.

    ¡°¡­.Sigh¡­¡±

    But, perhaps she was too greedy because Cayden woke up with a moan.

    ¡°¡­.Hmm..? Keirsey?¡±

    ¡°ah..! Brother¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Are you awake?¡±

    Keirsey was startled and withdrew her arm.

    ¡°¡­.What are you doing here? Oh, did I drool? My lips are wet.¡±

    Keirsey hurriedly removed the body that was attached to him.

    Initially, she was greedy, but for some reason, when Cayden woke up, she was more sorry than she could have imagined.

    ¡°No¡­ today is thest night in this castle¡­ I wanted to talk with you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you finish the story in your room earlier¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­it wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Cayden burst outughing. Kirsey was also relieved by hisughter. She was worried about what would happen if he became angry.

    ¡°¡­But we still have to ride the carriage tomorrow. Let¡¯s stop talking and go to bed.¡±

    ¡°¡­ah¡­ well.¡±

    Keirsey sighed and raised her upper body to get up. Cayden refused, so now it seemed like she had to go to her room to sleep without furtherints.

    ¡°Keirsey? Where?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°You came here. Let¡¯s sleep together today.¡±

    ¡°¡­..uh¡­!!?¡±

    ¡°¡­if you don¡¯t like it, just go.¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Keirsey flew into Cayden¡¯s arms, fearing that he might change his mind.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    He moaned for a moment, but only augh escaped Keirsey¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Hehehehehehehe.¡±

    She was so happy. Theirst day in the castle seemed perfect.

    ¨C Thump, Thump, Thump.

    Her heart was beating harder. But she couldn¡¯t find any reason for her happiness.

    She wrapped her arms around Cayden''s body. And just like her, Cayden hugged Keirsey tightly.

    Keirsey¡¯s heart was full. it was so cozy It was as if she had returned to her long-lost home.

    ¡°¡­Now go to sleep, Keirsey,¡± Cayden said in a sleepy but gentle voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After answering him, she did not disturb his sleep any longer.

    Soon, with deep breaths, Cayden fell asleep.

    However, even after entering his warm arms, Kiersey could not sleep for a long time.

 Chapter 4: Again, the villain.

    Chapter 4: Again, the viin.

    [T/N: Update Schedule; I had tranted about 10 chapters already in thest month, but they still need editing. So I am trying to edit a single chapter daily and upload it on the same day, and I will continue to do so until I run out of stockpile. But after that, most probably, I''ll be able to upload only two chapters a week.

    Thank you,

    Dn ]

    ¡°Asena.¡±

    As usual, I came into Asena''s room to wake her.

    Keirsey was also there because yesterday, we slept together.

    Asena immediately responded to my voice and smiled.

    This was a smile that could only be seen in the morning.

    With her eyes closed, she spread her arms out.

    I tried to hold her in my arms, as usual, but at that moment¡ª

    ¡°sister!! Stop procrastinating and get up!¡±

    ¡ªThe excited Keirsey ran and shouted. Asena was startled, her eyes widened, and her arm was retrieved.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey?¡±

    ¡°Today is the day we''ll go to the academy!¡±

    "Why are you here¡­?"

    Suddenly, Asena sat on the back of the bed and asked with a slightly stiff face. She pulled the nket up to her neck and took a defensive posture.

    I once again opened my arms to Asena.

    ¡°Come on, Asena. Come here at once.¡±

    ¡°¡­ah..¡±

    Asena looked at Keirsey and me, alternately, and said with a firm expression on her face.

    ¡°No. Today is fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay? Then don¡¯t.¡±

    She sighed in an audible voice.

    ¡°¡­but Keirsey. You woke up early today?¡± Asena asked her.

    ¡°yes! I had trouble sleeping because of excitement, but today I woke up earlier because I slept with brother.¡±

    At Keirsey¡¯s answer, Asena frowned.

    "You slept with brother?¡±

    ¡°yes!¡±

    ¡°But I told you to go back to your room yesterday.¡±

    Asena stumbled out of bed, then she picked up the kettle on the table, and started pouring tea into a teacup.

    ¡°Yesterday?¡± I couldn''t help but ask her, but instead of Asena, Keirsey replied.

    ¡°Ah, I ran into sister in front of brother¡¯s room, yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Did you?¡±

    When I asked Asena to confirm, her hand stopped pouring tea.

    Then she stuttered a little and spoke as if making an excuse.

    ¡°¡­that¡­ah¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°How did you two meet in front of my room?¡±

    ¡°¡­I have something to tell you.¡±

    Asena did not even look at me and muttered in a crawling sound. I couldn¡¯t even hear what she was saying.

    I wanted to ask again, but it didn¡¯t seem like a particrly important story, so I skipped it.

    ¡°Ah, when everyone is prepared, let¡¯s go and eat first. We don''t have much time today; we will have to eat and go right away.¡±

    The preparations were finished yesterday, but we had to move quickly.

    It would take approximately two days to reach the academy.

    We made a n to arrive a day or so before the entrance ceremony, but it may not be enough. So we decided to only eat breakfast and leave.

    The twins nodded at my words, and we headed to the dining room.

    ? ? ?

    After dinner, the castle became noisy.

    After I said my final goodbyes to everyone, I stood in an empty lot lined with wagons and escorts to pick us up.

    The twins hadn¡¯te out yet, saying they had something to prepare.

    I smiled and greeted Thein, who was the butler, and Lawrence, who taught me the sword.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Come back safely, Master.¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t neglect training just because you are talented!¡±

    We shared a conversation while waiting patiently for the twins to appear.

    For a moment, Thein and Lawrence¡¯s faces hardened, and they bowed in greeting.

    Looking back, I saw Grandma approaching with a kind smile.

    ¡°Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Cayden.¡±

    We spoke our greetings, and once grandma acknowledged them, Thien and Lawrence also left their seats.

    Grandma came over and gave me a light hug.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay. Don¡¯t forget the notes.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry.¡±

    She looked at me with affectionate eyes, and lightly stroked my cheek.

    ¡°¡­it will be difficult.¡±

    "....."

    ¡°You have to be stronger to withstand the territoriality of the aristocrats¡­ I hope that the Pryster family will be your shield.¡±

    Grandma was worried, but I didn¡¯t think anyone would easily ignore the ¡®Pryster¡¯ at the end of my name, no matter how much anyone called me an adopted child.

    Of course, the truth is, I would have to go to find out, but for the time being, alleviating grandmother¡¯s worries was the first priority.

    ¡°Do not worry. Even if someone ignores me, I won¡¯t be shaken.¡±

    ¡°Huhu.¡±

    When I spoke proudly with my arms wide open, Grandmaughed.

    ¡°Oh, Cayden. I am so proud that you are my grandson.¡±

    She smiled, gradually hardening her face. Then she looked around for a moment.

    Of course, no one was there to overhear our conversation.

    Realizing that no one was watching us, Grandma leaned over to me.

    "Cayden... Actually, I have one more request.¡±

    She spoke in a subdued tone. I also hardened my expression and tilted my upper body.

    ¡°¡­Yes, tell me.¡±

    ¡°It is not a burden. But if you seed in this, I think it will be of great help to us Prysters.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am listening.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you know the fastest way to increase the power of a family?¡±

    Several methods ran through my head. How to spread fear by stepping on others, how to upy a high office, how to take everything through war, etc¡­

    These were the methods Asena and Keirsey followed in the novel. But without waiting for my answer, Grandma said.

    ¡°Marriage, Cayden. More peaceful and faster than any other method.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried a lot to find your partner. But no matter how much I talk about your charm, it¡¯s hard to find a suitable girl."

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    My origin must have been the problem. Unless it was a really weak noble family, it might have been rude to bring out my name.

    ¡°But why don¡¯t you go to the academy this time? You will be able to meet the young girls of many families. There will be beautiful girls, and there will be good and wise girls as well. It is also an opportunity to see and judge with your own eyes.¡±

    "....."

    ¡°¡­Cayden, try to seduce the daughter of the great nobleman you like.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my grandma too.¡±

    I was holding my breath and listening because I thought it was an important story, but my tension was gone and I smiled and stood up.

    But Grandma was not smiling.

    Seeing her expression, I smiled again and asked.

    ¡°¡­are you serious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Cayden. It¡¯s a good story for you too. As I said, it¡¯s not a burden. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have a favorite girl. But¡­ if you have someone you like and she is from a strong family, you might want to take a chance. It will be a great help to our family as well.¡±

    I digested her words slowly.

    So, the choice is entirely mine, but if I could create an engagement rtionship that could strengthen our family, it was indeed something to be greedy about.

    ¡°¡­you are a charming kid, Cayden. If you put your mind to it, you will have a chance. Also, don¡¯t noble girls always dream about knights?¡±

    She grinned, which, for a moment, rxed the heavy atmosphere. I also exhaled and waved my hands.

    ¡°¡­what are you both talking about?¡±

    Suddenly, Asena¡¯s cold voice came from behind us. As I turned around, Asena, wearing a long-brimmed dress was walking towards us.

    With her cold obsidian eyes, she took turns looking at me and grandma.

    ¡°Keirsey?¡±

    ¡°¡­ She''s inside. So what were you talking about?¡±

    I nced at grandma. Who shrugged her shoulders as if she enjoyed our brief secret talk.

    I smiled at her expression and turned around to see Asena.

    ¡°We were just talking nonsense. Don''t worry about it.¡±

    "....."

    ¡°brother!!¡±

    From afar, Kirsi called me while running.

    She stopped in front of me and turned around, showing off her clothes.

    ¡°What do you think? Pretty?¡±

    ¡°Cute.¡±

    I pinched her cheek.

    ¡°Hehehe..¡±

    Keirsey smiled contentedly.

    Slowly, I looked around.

    ¡°¡­well¡­are you guys ready now?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on this ce.

    After epting Keirsey in her arms with a smile, grandma grabbed Asena¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Asena.¡±

    Asena nodded lightly and opened her mouth carefully to give her final goodbyes for everyone to hear.

    It was a good speech. She asked them to take care of this ce while we were away and to take good care of our grandma.

    After she finished her speech in an orderly manner with a dignity that I could not imitate, she gave the orders to depart.

    The guards began to move from the front.

    In the meantime, the three of us said ourst goodbyes to Grandma.

    ¡°Grandma, we will go now.¡±

    ¡°Have a good trip.¡±

    The rtionship between grandma and the twins was still a bit stiff.

    But no one could say that it¡¯s not an affectionate rtionship.

    After a short greeting, the twins got into the carriage first.

    I looked back at my grandmother.

    ¡°Grandma, I''ll go too¡­¡±

    I stopped talking.

    Grandma¡¯s eyes were watching me intently. She grabbed my hand with one hand and covered it with the other and patted it.

    I didn¡¯t feel like I had to say anything. Her whole heart was transmitted through her hands.

    I smiled lightly and nodded toward her.

    Grandma nodded her head and then let go of my hand.

    Then, without saying a word, I got into the carriage.

    ? ? ?

    After a moment of gloomy parting, our carriage heading to the academy became noisy.

    It was mainly because of Keirsey.

    ¡°Ah¡­ so excited¡­¡±

    At Keirsey¡¯s bright voice, I put the conversation I had with grandma behind my head.

    Riding on the contagious feelings of Keirsey, I asked with a smile.

    ¡°What are you looking forward to?¡±

    ¡°Meeting new friends... How fun would it be?¡±

    ¡°Would anyone be your friend?¡± I tried to mess with her¡ª

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡ªand the cuteness of her determined face was worth it.

    ¡°You can make friends with anyone,¡± I said, and they weren''t empty words.

    It would have been difficult if it was Kiersey of the novel, but now Keirsey was different.

    She didn¡¯t get angry easily and knew how to respect others'' feelings. She would also say a lot of nice and caring words and she looked amazingly beautiful.

    How could such a girl have difficulties in making friends?

    In addition, in the novel, none of the characters, who were in the same ss as the twins, had weird personalities.

    Actually, only Asena and Keirsey were the problem. But since I had rectified them¡­ the academy life would be easy.

    Seriously, the characters in the novel should bow to me as I protected them from inevitable ruins thaty in their future.

    Was I the hidden hero?

    ¡°¡­Hmmmm¡­¡±

    Asena drew our attention as she loosened her neck.

    Both, me and Keirsey, stoppedughing and looked at her.

    As soon as she got our attention, for a moment, Asena looked at me once and avoided my gaze.

    Even though she called us, she seemed a bit embarrassed.

    I was puzzled.

    It was usually impossible for her to act this way.

    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±

    When I asked Asena, she looked at me with more difficulty.

    ¡°¡­when we get to the academy¡­ let¡¯s be careful of the ice dukes.¡±

    House Ice was theplete opposite of House Pryster.

    Unlike the Prysters, located in the southern ins, the Ice family was located in the northern mountains.

    In the novel, it was a family of pioneers, but now, as a member of the Pryster family, we would be on opposite sides.

    It wasn¡¯t that House Ice was evil or annoying. Instead, it was a family that made many rational and just choices.

    It just didn''t have a good history with Pryster House.

    There was no problem in our generation, but it was said that wars urred frequently up to the generation of grandma.

    "...."

    But I caught Asena¡¯s tone of voice. We had already talked about the Ice family many times, so Asena must have more to say. I could tell just by looking at her expression.

    ¡°What is it, Asena? Tell me.¡±

    Come to think of it, Asena said that she came to me the night before because she wanted to say something.

    Asena blinked at my question. Losing her focus, she looked into the distance, as if contemting something. Finally, she took a deep breath as if she had made a decision.

    Then she met my eyes and spoke in an unwavering tone as if she had been preparing for a long time.

    ¡°Brother, one order.¡±

    Amand.

    those were heavy words.

    Suddenly, I had an ominous feeling.

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°¡­After you graduate, return the ¡®Pryster¡¯ surname.¡±

 Chapter 5: Under a cold face

    Chapter 5: Under a cold face

    [T/N:For faster updates and to support us, please read the trantion on readingpia.me ]

    ¡°Unnie!! What do you mean by that!!!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t the only one surprised by Asena¡¯s remarks, Keirsey also quickly got up in anger.

    Asena stared at me without any yfulness, as if she were looking at a nobleman from another family.

    ¡­I was stunned and couldn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps the shock I was getting was reflected on my face. I didn¡¯t even think to hide it.

    Asena stared at me for a moment, then lowered her eyes and looked away.

    It looked like she was waiting for my response.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Unknowingly, my voice came out threateningly, but Asena did not waver. She didn¡¯t even change her words.

    ¡°¡­it literally means what I said. You must be noble to graduate from the academy, so I won¡¯t take the family surname until then. But once you graduate¡­ then Oppa must return it. ¡°

    ¡°Return, huh¡­¡±

    What a sad word.

    ''I am your family,'' I wanted to say. ''I didn¡¯t borrow the name, it belonged to me.''

    My body trembled unknowingly, and Keirsey, who was startled seeing me in such a state, clung to me.

    ¡°Oppa!!¡±

    Asena also stood up from her seat. Then, she closed her eyes tightly, shook her head quickly, and sat down again.

    The more I saw her actions, the more despair I felt.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Asena, is that true? If it¡¯s a joke, stop it now, it¡¯s no fun.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why the hell are you doing this!¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Oppa But it was a decision I made after thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°What did I do wrong?!¡±

    ¡°Oppa, I¡¯m just taking ''Pryster'' name off, I don¡¯t mean to hate you or to expel you from the family.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it how you get kicked out of the family?¡±

    ¡°I''m not lying. After that, you can stay with us as we are now. Even if you return the surname, we will treat you the same way. So¡­ do as I say.¡±

    Even with her excuses, I felt betrayed. It''s been more than 10 years since I became a member of the Pryster family.

    The time I spent in this family and the emotions I shared were enough to make me think of myself as a Pryster.

    In fact, I was proud to have the Pryster surname after my first name.

    This was the name grandma gave me, but Asena, the head of the House, wanted to take it back.

    It was even more shocking for me because I always treated both Asena and Keirsey as priceless jewels.

    ¡°Oppa...¡±

    As the power gradually loosened from my body, Keirsey''s worries grew stronger.

    She even began to shout at Asena.

    ¡°Unnie!! What the hell are you talking about!! To Oppa-¡°

    ¡°Keirsey, be quiet. This is between me and Oppa.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m the Pryster too?! It matters to me as well!!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m the head of the Prysters, and I''m telling you to shut up.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ugh!!!¡±

    When Asena talked to Keirsey, she showed the same coldness she never showed to me, and even now, her way of talking to me was clearly different. So I could not even understand what exactly was wrong.

    ¡°¡­Asena, we were good until yesterday. What did I do wrong¡­¡±

    As soon as I opened my mouth, Asena¡¯s expression subtly weakened.

    But the words that came out of her mouth were firm. It seemed to show her ruthlessness, which I had only read in the novel.

    -Asena Pryster never changes her mind.

    ¡°¡­I told you, Oppa. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. So, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. Though I won¡¯t change my decision no matter how many times you ask me to.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then tell me why, Asena?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Asena shut her mouth again. Ugh!! It¡¯s so frustrating.

    ¡°Shit! I am so angry!!!¡±

    Unable to hold back my anger for a moment, I shouted in frustration. To which, Asena grabbed the hem of her skirt while biting her lips.

    However, there was no way to take back my words, now.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Oh... Oppa¡­¡±

    Keirsey looked and clung to me. She snuggled up to my side andforted me. At the same time, she gave Asena a sharp re.

    But Asena didn''t say anything.

    ¡°¡­I was only that much to you?¡±

    When Iined to Asena in frustration, Keirsey increased the strength in her arms and said, "Oppa!! It''s not true!!¡±

    She shook her cute head in denial again and again. Tears welled up in her eyes as if she felt that my anger was directed at her.

    "Not you, Keirsey. Asena, was I only that much?¡±

    "I said it wasn¡¯t like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you doing this?¡±

    Slowly she answered.

    ¡°¡­¡­For the future.¡±

    ¡°Haah...¡±

    After entrusting Asena and Keirsey with politics, I gave up on the struggle between the families.

    I didn¡¯t know why Asena made this choice, but at the words ''for the future,'' the mes inside me died a little.

    Ipletely trusted Asena.

    If it was her, I thought there must be a reason why she chose this method.

    Honestly, I believed that there was a good reason¡­ but I still couldn¡¯t deny my feelings; I still felt betrayed.

    ¡°Would it be a huge blow to the family if I didn''t give up on the Pryster surname?¡±

    It may not matter much, but I was curious.

    After all, ording to me, there were more advantages for the family if I had the Pryster surname.

    Could it be that the family still can¡¯t stand the damages I was inflicting on it?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    But, thinking about it again, unlike me, who knew the future, Asena didn''t know.

    So no one would know how I changed them. But, the damage I was doing would be in in sight to see.

    But I was sad nheless. I felt like Prysters didn''t protect me.

    I could risk my life for them now, but it seemed, Asena didn''t want to risk anything.

    As much as I loved them, it hurt that they didn¡¯t seem to reciprocate my feelings.

    Asena still didn¡¯t answer. That was also an answer. It seemed like she chose silence because she didn¡¯t want to hurt me.

    Well, I hadn¡¯t thought about it until now, but I was starting to resent myself for being amoner. For the first time, I hated being possessed by a body called Cayden.

    I couldn¡¯t even stand proudly by the side of my family.

    Did Hong Gil-dong feel the same way?

    [T/N: Hong Gil-dong was the illegitimate son of Hong Sang-jik, and was born around the year 1443. He made the army ofmoners and raided nobles and government treasuries many times. That''s why some historians alsopare him to Robin hood.]

    Myughter leaked out at such a mindless thought.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Asena and Keirsey couldn¡¯t keep up with myughter and only looked at me nkly.

    ¡­Certainly, they were not the twins of the novel. In the novel, they never showed such a nk look even when they saw someone''s miserable death.

    But there were still some simrities. I could see how important was the family for Asena through the words she had told me.

    Though, it¡¯s the same for me too¡­

    If it was for the family''s future, perhaps I could handle it.

    Even the disappointment I felt for Asena was about to disappear.

    Because she, too, made a choice for the family.

    Though, that didn¡¯t mean that the frustration vanished. And in such frustration, I spat a lot of words to myself.

    ¡°I resent being born as amoner.¡±

    It was the first time I showed any weakness to the twins.

    Asena and Keirsey simultaneously had tears in their eyes at seeing my state.

    But I couldn''tfort them. For now, I needed some alone time. The fact that I would have to remove Pryster from my name was too big of a shock for me.

    I opened the door of the running carriage, and a guard looked at me in surprise.

    ¡°Young Lord, may I help you?¡±

    ¡°Is there a free horse?¡±

    ¡°There is!¡±

    ¡°Prepare for me.¡±

    Then, I jumped out of the wagon.

    Other knights hurriedly slowed down and tried to help me, but I signaled them to go on.

    Asena and Keirsey looked at me from the carriage, but I did not look back.

    The wagon carrying them was getting farther and farther away.

    If I talked to Asena now, it seemed like I would only get angrier. I only felt sorry for Keirsey, whom I had to leave alone with Asena.

    But it couldn''t be helped. I needed some alone time to get rid of my feelings.

    Soon after, a guard appeared with his horse.

    I got on the horse and pondered what Asena had just said to me.

    It seemed more shocking the more I thought about it, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t something I, who was born as amoner, could refute.

    In this worldview, the ss system was that strict.

    ? ? ?

    Asena looked out of the window nkly. Even for the sake of the future, she didn¡¯t want to offend Cayden that much.

    Still, Asena knew, it was a hill she had to climb someday.

    Now, the die was already cast, and she couldn''t go back.

    It¡¯s been years since she wanted to say this. Ever since bing the head of state, she''d been preparing herself. In the meantime, she had been waiting only for the right moment.

    But now that they had to go to the academy, she couldn¡¯t put it off any longer.

    Cayden Pryster had to remove the Pryster surname.

    He didn¡¯t seem to ept it yet¡­ But it had to be said.

    Even though Cayden was angry, he calmed his anger when she said ¡®for the future¡¯.

    He seemed to think about the future of the ¡®family¡¯. However, Asena¡¯s true intentions were different.

    During her reign, she had no desire to make the family any stronger.

    It was enough for the family to be able to protect their family members and their subordinates.

    She didn¡¯t want to take his surname away for such a grand reason: for the sake of the family. Rather, it was for a selfish, personal, and dark reason.

    What she thought was the future of ¡®she¡¯ and ¡®Cayden¡¯.

    As the head of the household, she sacrificed a lot and gave up a lot of dreams, but this time, she wanted to be greedy.

    In the past, Asena thought that Cayden would be the head of the household, but he didn¡¯t.

    Thankfully, she was very fortunate that she became the head of the house, not Kersey.

    In this way, she would be able to use the power of her position to make her dreamse true, and she had only one dream.

    She wanted to spend the rest of her life with Cayden.

    For her, it was impossible to imagine a life without him.

    But she found, how unstable her rtionship with Cayden was; she and Cayden were siblings.

    If they were able to spend the rest of their lives together through this rtionship, she would probably have been satisfied with it.

    However, the rtionship between siblings was an unstable rtionship that could not cross certain boundaries from the moment they became adults.

    So, the ties between siblings were to be cut with one¡¯s own hands, and a new rtionship was needed.

    The method she found was marriage.

    The mere fact of being able to live with him didn¡¯t lead to the idea of marriage. Perhaps, all of this was Asena¡¯s excuse.

    She just wanted to leave everything else behind and be the most precious person for Cayden.

    She always wanted her to be his number one priority, and she wanted to take all the love he could give.

    Asena realized her feelings for Cayden from an early age.

    She couldn¡¯t help it.

    Cayden was the person who shook her heart that she thought would never move.

    Cayden was the person who became her family when she thought she was alone.

    He was the only one who took care of her when she was just a spoiled brat and no one could handle her tantrums.

    No matter how irritated she was, he came to her with a smile,plimented her, and poured all the love.

    At first, she wanted to know how could he do that even though they were strangers. But such doubts melted because of Cayden''s efforts. Now, it didn¡¯t matter why.

    With him, all of Asena''s painful thoughts ceased to arise. He lifted her again.

    She couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of person she would be without Cayden.

    He was like a jewel, and it was a blessing that only she and Keirsey knew about him.

    Even as they got older, he was the same. Whenever she was having a hard time, he always came to her and encouraged her. When she was bored, he yed with her and filled her head with joy. When she was afraid, he was there.

    He was the person Asena could not ignore. She couldn¡¯t help but love him. There was no other option.

    But she didn¡¯t know until then what kind of love it was. She only vaguely felt it.

    Even though she loved her father, she loved her mother, she loved Keirsey and all her family, and she always felt a special love towards Cayden.

    At first, she thought it was just because Cayden was a new family member. So she thought her love would clearly be a little different.

    But the older she got, both physically and mentally, the more concrete her feelings became.

    If it was just the family love, only hearing his voice would not make her day happy. She wouldn''t have constant thoughts about him swi rling in her head.

    ¡­ And she wouldn¡¯t want to go to him every night to kiss him.

    She wouldn''t imagine having a child with him, and she wouldn''t get hot at night while thinking about him.

    It had been a long time since she let go of the guilt that she shouldn''t have such thoughts. They were not blood-rted, anyway.

    Although they grew up like siblings, she never had familial love for him.

    Cayden had the same ''Pryster''st name, but for her, they were more of childhood friends than siblings.

    But the surname Pryster was always blocking her. The name she was always proud of was her biggest obstacle.

    So the name must be removed. Because they couldn''t marry if they both had the same ''Pryster'' surname.

    ¡­and today, finally, she spat those words out.

    Cayden was furious. She had never seen him so angry before.

    Hundreds of times she had the desire to return to a position where she was not hated again. But she had to think about the future with him.

    If she could not endure this ordeal, it was as if cutting their future with her own hand.

    When she imagined Cayden loving her more than now and whispering loving words to her, she was able to endure it. Her heart began pounding like it was going to explode when she thought about such a future with Cayden.

    She, who was insensitive to emotional changes, never thought that there would be something so heart-pounding.

    What would Cayden think if he found out about this greedy heart?

    Would he be shocked, or would he be scared?

    ¡­ Hence, it was a heart that could not be revealed yet.

    Keirsey also continued to express dissatisfaction with her choice. But ignoring her was not difficult for Asena.

    Except for Cayden, the feelings of other people didn¡¯t matter that much.

    But now, Asena was more worried about how to ease Cayden''s anger.

    She stared nkly out of the window, hiding countless thoughts under a cold face.

 Chapter 6: Bad Encounters (1)

    Chapter 6: Bad Encounters (1)

    The academy that hosted countless nobles from all over the country was huge; it was way wider and taller than the Pryster''s Castle.

    Many buildings, that I didn''t know what purpose they had, were showing off their majesty.

    ¡°We''re here!¡±

    From afar, the escortmander shouted and our long journey finally came to an end.

    The wagons and escorts stopped when we arrived at the academy''s gate.

    This was the ce, where we had to live for two years, but I didn¡¯t feel sentimental for long.

    After jumping off the horse and saying my goodbyes to our escorts, I started walking towards the ce that looked like the central building.

    ¡°Oppa!!¡±

    I ignored Keirsey''s shouts and kept going; I still needed more time.

    Of course, my mind had already calmed down a bit, because while riding the horse, I remembered an important point.

    There were parts that I couldn¡¯t remember properly, but I could still recall that the political battle between the families was fierce.

    When the weakness of a family was known, it was twisted open and attacked again and again.

    ¡­ I didn¡¯t know earlier, but perhaps I was the weakness that the Prysters had to hide.

    So, I understood Asena to some extent, and my intense feelings had subsided, but it was not enough to be able to talk face-to-face.

    As I was organizing myplicated mind, I found myself near the reception desk.

    After being guided to the dormitory as quickly as possible, I headed for my room.

    ? ? ?

    I went inside my room. It was a spacious ce; Luxurious wooden table and chairs, various decorative nts and fashionable carpets, a window with a great view, and afortable sofa, and apart from that, there were even two more bedrooms still left for me to see.

    And as I read it in the novel, this whole ce was reserved for only two people.

    ¡­ But I wasn¡¯t in the mood to care now. I put down my luggage roughly, sat on the big sofa in the center, and grabbed my head.

    There were still many things to think about. I put aside the feeling of betrayal I felt toward Asena and thought about what it would be like to return to being amoner.

    ¡­To be honest, I didn¡¯t prefer it. I was already used to living as a noble, and after being amoner, technically, I wouldn''t even have the qualification to meet grandma or Keirsey.

    Asena said there would be no change in my treatment, but if that was the case, there was no need of removing myst name in the first ce.

    What would grandma say to Asena? Would she get angry like Keirsey, or simply ept Asena''s decision saying it¡¯s the duchess'' words?

    Suddenly, her request came to my mind. ¡®Try to seduce the daughter of a great aristocrat.¡¯ ¡ªI sighed thinking about it.

    For young nobles, the academy was like a rehearsal for the real world. So it was necessary to be cautious while choosing one''s allies. Not just that, we had to be careful not to show our weaknesses either.

    We couldn¡¯t make a mistake here. At this time, when I had to stick with the twins the most, I couldn¡¯t get farther from them.

    If I faltered here, it would only make the Prysters weaker. Yeah, I¡¯ve only taken the first step now, it couldn¡¯t shake me already.

    First, I had to put off my emotions, and I had to ept Asena''s words.

    I joined the Knights Department anyway. A knight¡¯s skill was the most important thing. It didn''t matter whatst name they had. Instead,bat skills andmanding the troops were all that mattered.

    I joined the knight''s department just for my greed to fulfill the promise to be a strong pir for the twins. I never thought the decision I made only for the twins would reward me like this in the future.

    I calmed myself and epted Asena¡¯s decision one by one.

    ¨C Knock. Knock.

    ¨C Swish~

    After a couple of knocks, the dormitory door opened, and a man with a lot of luggage came in.

    ¡°Oh, hello.¡±

    He greeted me with a good-natured smile. I looked at him carefully; Big stature, and an aura that was hard to ignore.

    ¡°¡­.haha.¡±

    I expected something like this to happen, but when it happened, I startedughing.

    ¡°My name is Eric Endra.¡±

    Putting his luggage nearby, the protagonist of the novel walked toward me and offered his hand for a handshake.

    ? ? ?

    Eric Endra was the eldest son of a small baron on the outskirts.

    He was honest and liked to solve problems amicably; He hated violence.

    ''Inside the academy, everyone was equal,'' the statement was not as true and direct as it sounded.

    In particr, the disregard and intimidation received by a powerless noble like Eric were considerable.

    The main content of the novel was that he broke that territorial position and yed an active role in the academy.

    I naturally received the protagonist''s handshake.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Cayden¡­¡±

    It had already be difficult to add the Pryster surname.

    ¡°Cayden¡­¡±

    Eric Endra waited for my family''s name. In fact, he must have been curious more about my family than me.

    I sighed in my heart and said, "I am Cayden Pryster.¡±

    His eyes widened slightly, and he smiled while waving his hand.

    ¡°Ah, you are the eldest son of the Pryster family. I wish you all the best in the future.¡±

    Unlike me, Eric Endra selected the political science department. So it was understandable why he knew my name.

    Amoner adopted by the mighty Prysters, it wasn''t something other families could ignore easily.

    Seeing Eric¡¯s reaction, Asena¡¯s choice was even more understandable. Though it was still surprising that the kind Eric was just like other people in this regard.

    ¡°By the way, Sir Cayden, which department did you select?¡±

    Picking up the luggage he had put down, Eric spoke to me with the friendliness he was known for in the novel. It didn¡¯t even seem like it was because of my family.

    ¡°The Knight Department... As you know, it¡¯s hard to step into politics.¡±

    ¡°The Knight Department?¡± He looked at me and nodded. ¡°Oh, that''s why you are in such good shape.¡± He said with a slight smile.

    Initially, my heart was heavy because of several worries, but after talking with Eric, my mood lightened a little.

    ¡°You are overplimenting me, Sir Eric, in front¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please, don''t talk so formally, you must be older than me.¡±

    ¡­It seemed Eric knew more about me than I thought.

    ¡°Okay, I''ll talk normally, but then you should take it easy too... And what''s your department by the way?¡±

    I knew he was a political science major, but I couldn''t show it, so I asked.

    ¡°Politics major. I''m the eldest son.¡±

    The heir of the family unconditionally entered the political science department; Making a rtionship at the academy made it easier to negotiate afterward.

    ¡°You are in the same department as my younger sisters. I''ll ask Asena and Keirsey to take care of you.¡± I offered lightly.

    Eric looked at me as if he was surprised at my words.

    ¡°You seem to get along well.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m an adopted child, so did you think that we wouldn¡¯t get along?¡±

    Eric panicked and started making excuses.

    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s just¡­it¡¯s different from the rumors I¡¯ve heard¡­Ummm¡­I¡¯m sorry, I made a mistake.¡±

    Then, he proudly admitted his mistake and bowed his head.

    ¡°Rumors? What rumors?¡± I asked in bewilderment.

    Eric blinked his eyes and said calmly.

    ¡°There are rumors that Cayden-sama has broken out with the family, and you don''t have a good rtionship with the rest of the Prysters¡­¡±

    A question mark popped up in my head. Although we were currently fighting, it didn''t mean we weren''t close.

    It was absurd because there was no proof to even back such a rumor.

    ¡°Why did such a rumor spread? We have a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I guess the rumors can¡¯t be trusted.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    At the same time, I felt nervous. This rumor must have been spread by other families.

    I had no talent for politics. I didn''t know how to prove something with just words.

    In the end, if I wanted to get rid of these rumors, I just had to openly show that the rumors were wrong.

    In this case, it would be if I and the twins got along. ¡­It seemed that reconciliation had to be done to not be alienated by these light rumors.

    ¡°Hyung-nim, let¡¯s unpack together. Why don''t you choose a room first?¡±

    [T/N: In Korea, Hyung is used by younger males to address acquainted older males.]

    Before I knew it, Eric began to call me Hyung and led our conversation. He was a good guy.

    ? ? ?

    It took us some time to unpack and night finally descended. We were sitting on the sofa and talking.

    ¨CKnock. Knock.

    I wondered who woulde at this hour.

    Were they Eric¡¯s guests?

    I looked at Eric sitting next to me, but he was also shrugging his shoulders.

    "Oppa," a voice came from outside the door. As soon as I heard it, I knew whose voice it was.

    ¡°¡­Asena.¡±

    At the same time, Eric also adjusted his posture and sat carefully. He asked, ¡°¡­Hyung-nim, why is Duchess Pryster here¡ª¡±

    ¡°It''s not a big deal.¡±

    Perhaps, like me, she felt the need to reconcile quickly. Maybe she didn''t like being with me like this.

    I opened the door and saw Asena, who had a cold expression. But I could see the sadness hidden in her eyes.

    And the moment I saw her eyes, I felt pathetic and my heart weakened. Though I still kept my expression firm, I did not want to soften them because of my pride.

    She looked at my expression and her eyes trembled. I immediately felt quite agitated.

    Asena did not know how to reconcile. It was the first time I had been angry like this, so it seemed that she was at a loss as to how to approach me and what to say.

    After inviting Asena into the room, I closed the door. She stood like a statue the whole time.

    ¡°Why are you here, Asena?¡±

    I could feel Eric¡¯s eyes behind my back, but he stayed quiet after grasping the situation.

    Asena swallowed her saliva. Then, she looked not at me, but at Eric.

    ¡°Leave the room for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Asena.¡±

    When I called her name, Asena wandered her eyes like I caught her stealing.

    ¡°I told you not to order others like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Considering the power of the family, what she said to Eric was amand. Though, Asena could not have known this.

    She lowered her gaze gradually and blinked anxiously. She still didn¡¯t seem to be able to decide what to do.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Then, after swallowing the saliva, she carefully raised her arms and tried to hug me.

    Eric seemed to have decided to ignore us.

    I pushed the hand away. It was not time yet. It was still too early to ept her apology.

    When I pushed her away, tears began to fill Asena¡¯s eyes. Even if she tried to hide her expressions, she couldn''t help but shed tears.

    It had been a long time since I saw Asena crying. Was it that much of a shock that I rejected her hug?

    ¡°I asked why did youe?¡±

    Asena shut her mouth tightly and suppressed her tears.

    ¡°Do I need a reason?¡±

    Looking at Asena in such a state pained me, but I tried not to waver.

    ¡°Now you need the reason.¡±

    In response to my answer, Asena looked up at me as if determined.

    "Oppa, I¡¯m here to reconcile.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go to the academy like this.¡±

    "Haah!¡±

    ¡°¡­I know, you¡¯re angry¡­but please understand, it¡¯s for our future.¡±

    Even though she was rejected by me, she did not give up, and carefully raised her hand to grasp the hem of my robe.

    This time, as I did not push her away, Asena, who epted it as a sign of permission, came one step closer.

    ¡°Just once¡­ please understand.¡±

    I knew it in my head, Asena was only making choices for the family.

    Sometimes, a person had to keep emotions aside to make a decision based on their position. So, Asena was not at fault here. But because of my childish feelings, I couldn''t help but me her.

    Asena, who gradually came close to me, rested her forehead on my chest. When I didn¡¯t stop her, she opened her arms and hugged me, just like she did at first.

    ¡°Please¡­just once¡­¡±

    She grumbled just like the young Asena.

    To be honest, I was a little surprised. I didn¡¯t know she still had this side. Again, I felt weak in front of her.

    The twins were my precious jewels, so I couldn''t be mad for long no matter what.

    I finally sighed and patted the back of her head.

    It¡¯s something I couldn''t understand right now. Even so, if I kept fighting with them, we would continue to be targeted in the academy.

    Asena flinched and trembled, and her breathing became intense, but I still asked one more time.

    ¡°Is it really necessary?¡±

    Asena nodded her head.

    ¡°You must do it.¡±

    I closed my eyes and sighed.

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    At my words, Asena hugged me with trembling hands. She stayed in my arms for a long while.

    ? ? ?

    After Asena left, it was already past bedtime, but we still hadn''t entered our rooms yet. We sat on the sofa and talked about what had just happened.

    Eric was the first to speak.

    ¡°You sure have a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    I answered, but I wondered inside.

    Why did the rumors spread that I didn''t get along with Prysters?

    ¡°Still, I was a little surprised.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°Even if the rumors about Hyung-nim were false¡­ It wasn¡¯t a rumor that Asena-sama was cold, it was a widely known fact."

    Honestly, Asena was a bit more blunt when dealing with people outside of our family.

    Asena was wearing a mask. So that, she, who rose to a high position at such a young age, would not be easily ignored by others. Hence, she was extra cold and intimidating.

    ¡°¡­Asena is just a child.¡±

    ¡­.I didn¡¯t mean she was soft as a child at all. She had her strength and values. I just thought she was softer and kinder than the rumored Asena.

    ¡°Though Eric, don¡¯t go to others and talk about what happened just now.¡±

    ¡°Why would I spread such rumors? Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you... Do your best tomorrow.¡±

    I prayed and sent a little cheer for the protagonist of the novel.

    ¡°You too, Hyung-nim.¡±

    After that, without a word, we went to our respective rooms.

    ? ? ?

    The day of the entrance ceremony was bright.

    I walked out of the dormitory wearing an academy uniform with my family insignia on it.

    Perhaps she heard the news that Asena and I had reconciled because as soon as I went outside, I had to meet Keirsey who was waiting for me.

    ¡°Oppa!!¡±

    She flew into my arms and hugged me tightly.

    She was showing aegyo here and there to pretend to be bright, but her voice was trembling.

    She seemed to be very worried.

    I epted her antiques with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡±

    Keirsey stopped her tears and giggled uncontrobly, "Hehehe".

    Behind Keirsey was Asena. The emotions I had seen yesterday were erased, and she stood there again with a cold face.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    I asked Asena to solve the still awkward atmosphere.

    It was the first time in a long while that I didn¡¯t wake her up.

    Asena looked around while approaching me. There was no one watching us.

    ¡°Keirsey, can you look over there for a moment?¡±

    Asena pointed in a strange direction. There was nothing where she pointed.

    ¡°Yes? Where?¡±

    Keirsey turned and looked at the ce Asena was pointing. I also kept trying to find out what it was.

    And at that moment, I felt a soft touch on my cheek.

    Asena narrowed the distance and approached me to kiss the cheek as she did every morning.

    She also seemed to be trying to solve the awkwardness in her way.

    Even though I was dumbfounded for a moment, Iughed at her cute behavior.

    At the sound of myughter, Keirsey turned around.

    ¡°Oppa, why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ nothing.¡±

    ? ? ?

    While we headed to the za where the entrance ceremony was held, we talked about a few things.

    I didn¡¯t know that even if we were apart for just a single day, so many topics of conversation would pile up and that the words would never stop.

    Among the many stories, the most memorable story was about the dormitory.

    Asena and Keirsey shared the same room. It was the same as the novel. If it had been a different room¡­well, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem with their current personalities, but I would have been worried nheless¡­ So it¡¯s good.

    Soon we reached the square. Many nobles had already gathered. I could hear whispers pointed at us from all over the ce. It''s because our family was that strong.

    Kirsey couldn¡¯t even hear those hushed voices and was still showing her excitement nonstop. Hugging my left arm with her right arm, she babbled like a bird.

    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m so nervous, Oppa. Aren''t you a little anxious about how would be our academy life?¡±

    I looked back at Asena to see if she wanted to join the conversation. Only the three of us were standing in a circle to talk.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning. Don¡¯t worry too much. The kid who shares the dormitory with me is in the same department as you guys, but he seems like a good guy. Others must all be kind people.¡±

    ¡°Really? Who?¡±

    Keirsey asked me, but Asena answered.

    ¡°The eldest son of the Endra family, Eric Endra.¡±

    She hade to my room yesterday and saw him, but Eric had not introduced himself.

    ¡°How do you know who he is, Asena?¡±

    ¡°When I left, I saw the family crest. I also heard that the eldest son of the Endra family is going to the academy this year. So...¡±

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    It was surprising though. How did she remember the emblem of the Endra family, which was considered the weakest among hundreds of families?

    We stopped talking for a moment and looked around. The atmosphere was bing chaotic.

    ¡°It''s starting soon¡­ huh?¡±

    Then my eyes were fixed on one ce.

    ¡°Oppa?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    As my gaze was frozen to a single ce, Asena and Keirsey expressed their doubts. But I did not answer them for a long time.

    She was at the end of my gaze; blonde hair, and a warm, gentle smile.

    At the same time, as if nervous, I took a deep breath.

    She was my favorite character in this novel. The eldest daughter of the family that supported the orphanage I lived in; Daisy Hexter.

    In fact, the aura she exuded was so gentle, as soon as I saw her, I knew it was her.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Without realizing it, I spoke out loud.

    Then, Keirsey''s anxious voice woke me up.

    ¡°Oppa?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ uh¡­ um¡­ sorry. Did you call?¡±

    Suddenly, Keirsey put her hand on her chest and looked at me in confusion.

    ¡°..uh..huh..why is my heart like this? ...that¡­Oppa, why were you looking at her like that?¡±

    Her eyes red at me anxiously.

    ¡°I¡­ just¡­¡±

    I said, scratching my head shyly.

    ¡°¡­because that girl looked so pretty.¡±

 Chapter 7: Bad Encounters (2)

    Chapter 7: Bad Encounters (2)

    Keirsey felt good in the morning. One couldn''t even imagine how relieved her heart was when she heard the news that Asena and Cayden had already reconciled.

    It was the first time she had seen Cayden so angry. Though he wasn¡¯t angry with her, she was still worried that the little sparks might catch the fire and burn their rtionship.

    For Keirsey, a life where she was hated by him was unimaginable. Keirsey knew that she was weak as she could only live by relying on Cayden. But she was so happy to lean on him that she never thought of quitting. But... Just a few days ago, she started to imagine what it would be like if Cayden disappeared. She had such a wild imagination because of Asena''s order for Cayden to remove his surname.

    ''Actually, even if Oppa is expelled from the family, I can just follow him.'' When she had such an idea, all her worries disappeared... But she was still wary of being hated by him. Hence Keirsey began to pray day and night for Cayden to not hate her because of Asena. As if heaven had granted her request, Asena went to make peace with him. Through Asena¡¯s bloodshot eyes that Keirsey had not seen in a long time, she could feel how worried Asena was too.

    Everything was good though. Keirsey thought that now she could get back together with Cayden the next morning. And with the warm rays of sunlight, the morning came. Keirsey couldn¡¯t sleep much, but her chest was still light. The unpleasant pressure that had been pressing on her chest for a few days had disappeared. She was able to approach Cayden with aegyo again. Unsurprisingly, Cayden epted her cute pranks and they were able to talk about gossip umted by not seeing each other for a day. There was no awkwardness in the atmosphere anymore, and Keirsey felt truly happy. She began to have such a good time with Cayden, but suddenly, his gaze was fixed on one ce and did not move.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Although Keirsey giggled ''hehehe'' with her extra cute voice, his gaze never returned to her. She waved her hand in front of his eyes and pinched his cheeks, but he didn¡¯t respond.

    Strange...

    Keirsey leaned closer to him and looked in the direction his eyes were fixed.

    ¡°...Uh?¡±

    A girl was standing there.

    Keirsey couldn¡¯t believe Cayden didn''t respond to her because of that girl, so she looked up at him with difficulty again.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    And Cayden continued to stare nkly at that girl, even eximing, as if he had fallen into a trance.

    There was a feeling of difort in Keirsey''s chest as if someone was ripping it apart.

    Keirsey immediately shook Cayden to wake him up from the trance when she noticed her elder sister. Asena was looking at Cayden with a frown on her face, then her expression hardened, and she red coldly at the girl.

    Patting her strange heart and bringing his gaze to her, Keirsey expressed her doubts but Cayden''s next words were even more shocking.

    ¡°Because that girl looked so pretty.¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Heplimented that the unknown girl was beautiful. Why was it that the words that made her happy when they came out of his mouth gave her the opposite feeling just because they were not directed at her? No matter how much Keirsey thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.

    Cayden suddenly tapped her and Asena on the shoulder while looking at the students standing in a line.

    ¡°I guess we have to stand in a line ording to our department. Let''s go.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    But Keirsey''s feet did not move. For some reason, it seemed like she had to be by Cayden''s side... Though it was an impossible wish; Cayden tapped her and Asena as if to signal them to move, and then went to stand in his line... But Keirsey kept looking at his back for a long time.

    ? ? ?

    Entrance ceremonies were always boring no matter where one was.

    Someone suddenly yawned, and as if it was contagious, yawns began toe from here and there.

    I was also bored out of my mind, but when I thought of Daisy Hexter, whom I saw earlier, fatigue went away as if I had taken a stimnt. Should I call it the feeling of seeing my favorite celebrity in front of my eyes? My heart was moved to see that clear, gentle, and hardworking soul in person.

    My eyes traveled here and there, wondering if I could find other characters. There were a few silhouettes that seemed to be recognizable, but for no one, I was as certain as I was for Daisy.

    Then my eyes were fixed again. There she was. Even in this boring situation, Daisy was looking at the podium with eyes full of enthusiasm and determination. Those eyes were wonderful.

    At the end of the novel, the Hexters fell to the Prysters, but Daisy¡¯s overwhelming steadfastness before that was the reason I fell in love with her character. I also knew that she had to go through many trials to get here. She was a character that I found very attractive even when she was just fictional, but seeing her in front of me like this made me admire and respect her efforts even more.

    She would have done well if she had joined the Knight''s Department.

    I continued to look at her, but I suddenly noticed an intense gaze from somewhere.

    Asena was staring at me.

    I smiled at her, but Asena didn¡¯t seem in the mood to reciprocate. She turned her head and looked straight ahead with a hardened face.

    ¡­Why are you doing that?

    Well, it might be because she didn¡¯t want to show a weak image in a crowded ce.

    After another yawn, I waited for the entrance ceremony to finish.

    ? ? ?

    After the entrance ceremony was over, the ss proceeded immediately. All students from the knight''s department were dragged somewhere without even having time to say hello to each other. After passing through several gates, arge training ground appeared. The professor who had been leading us without a word till now eximed loudly.

    ¡°Knight''s Department! Well done! I am Horslow and I will be in charge of you for the next two years. You can address me as Sir Horslow.¡±

    People around me started getting excited. It was a name I had never heard before, but he seemed to be quite famous. Well, I did not know about his skills but from just his looks, he was a typical image of a courageous knight.

    There were scars here and there on his cheek, and his white hair was like a lion''s. Even though he was old, his arm muscles did not shrink and he seemed especially proud of his size.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t all be friends with each other. But knights do notmunicate verbally. We Just talk through sweat and blood. If you put in your effort here, you will be close with your ssmates.¡±

    His enthusiasm was palpable. Gradually, I began to realize that this was actually the ce where I could develop my skills.

    All the students looked around awkwardly to see their new ssmates, I also tried to remember their faces. Still, perhaps because it was the Knight''s Department, everyone was in good shape. Even the few women I noticed also had a good physique.

    Sir Horslow pped his palms and they collided to produce a resounding sound, instantly erasing the cluttered atmosphere. At the same time, in response to the signal, several workers brought different types of horses.

    ¡°Today¡¯s ss is for horse riding! A knight must be able to ride a horse first. Though sword skills matter, a swordsman who can not ride a horse can not be called a knight.¡±

    I looked at the horses that were dragged. Of course, I learned how to ride and recognize a good horse from Sir Lawrence, the training head of the Pryster''s Knights.

    Just by looking at those horses, I could see their personalities. I quickly began to filter out the good ones.

    ¡°Those who can¡¯t ride a horse yet, raise your hand.¡± Sir Horslow said.

    After a little hesitation, some students raised their hands in shame.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. There must have been some students who had a hard time finding suitable horses. This is where you came to learn. So if you can¡¯t, just tell me you can¡¯t.¡±

    Those who raised their hands straightened them as if to show they understood Sir Horslow''s words.

    Another knight, who seemed to be Sir Horslow''s assistant, appeared and led those students somewhere.

    ¡°Can the rest ride horses?¡± Sir Horslow asked the rest of the students, and when we nodded our heads, he continued. ¡°Then pick your horse.¡±

    As soon as he gave the signal, everyone approached the poorly gathered horses and grabbed the reins.

    I approached the horse I had been eyeing from the beginning. And just as I was about to grab the rein, a small hand popped out and grabbed it.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I turned around and saw a woman standing there; Bluish-gray hair, a decent-sized chest, and just like an ideal knight, she was tall and had bnced muscles. One could even say, she was a beautyparable to Asena and Keirsey.

    I noticed, a bear''s paw was drawn on her robe, but she was the first to speak on looking at the insignia on my dress.

    ¡°¡­Pryster.¡±

    She spoke as if she was spitting a dirty word she had to put in her mouth.

    A bear''s paw... She belonged to House Ice, the rivals of House Pryster.

    I was bewildered by her rude behavior. Letting go of the rein, I handed it over to her.

    ¡°¡­The name is Cayden Pryster.¡±

    But she did not answer. Instead, she pulled the rein and led the horse away.

    "Well...¡±

    I was left speechless. And, perhaps watching it, Sir Horslow came up to me and chuckled.

    ¡°I told you. Knights do notmunicate verbally... Now quickly get on another horse.¡±

 Chapter 8: Seriously? (1)

    Chapter 8: Seriously? (1)

    I decide to ride on another horse, but all horses that were left had one problem or another. I looked at the girl from the Ice family resentfully.

    Wasn''t my horse snatched too unfairly?

    If it had been decided by flipping a coin at the very least, I would have understood.

    But it was too awkward to go back and talk about it now that she had already left.

    Among the remaining horses, I chose a good-looking and muscr ck horse. And again, as I expected, it had a problematic personality. As soon as I got on it, it started moving and made me into a spectacle.

    ¡°Woah!! Whoa, calm down, calm down.¡±

    No matter how much I stroked and patted its mane, this ck horse continued to spin around in ce and only stopped abruptly to shake me off. At first, it was tolerable, but as this continued, I felt the urge to just tear off the mane. But I tried to control my anger on the swaying saddle.

    Yeah, I have to be patient for just this ss, then I will never choose this horse again.

    But it seemed my bad luck had not ended yet¡­ Sir Hoslow''s voice resounded:

    ¡°The horses you have chosen are yours from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    I inquired without realizing it. But my voice was too quiet, so he continued.

    ¡°All the horses you are riding are young. Give them a name and lots of love. They must be friends with you.¡±

    Without realizing it, I looked at the horse I was riding. It was too harsh to say, but... Does he have to stay with me?

    ¡°Come on, give it a moment. Be friendly with your horse.¡±

    At Sir Horslow''s encouragement, loud noises grew everywhere. Everyone was talking to the horses they had chosen. I looked at the girl from the Ice family who stole my first horse. Contrary to the expression she had when we met, she was now stroking the horse with an affectionate expression.

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    As I groaned in frustration, my ck horse snorted and shook me again.

    ¡°Woah, let¡¯s calm down.¡±

    Yeah, this is the better option instead of getting frustrated. I can¡¯t change it with another horse anyway, so let''s just do my best to adapt.

    ¡°¡­Storm... From now on, your name will be Storm.¡±

    Storm responded by hitting his front legs on the ground. I didn¡¯t know if he liked the new name or not.

    ¡°Well, if you listen carefully, I¡¯ll give you something delicious, so let¡¯s do well.¡±

    ? ? ?

    After giving us some time to get acquainted with the horses, Sir Horslow confirmed our riding skills. Many students looked clumsy¡­ I was one of them too.

    Rather than ming it on my riding skills, Storm didn¡¯t listen at all. It was fortunate that the other students were also clumsy. If it were only me, I would have really wanted to hide in a mouse hole.

    The only one who showed off her skillful riding skills was that girl from the Ice family. She was definitely skilled, but her horse was perfect too. It obediently listened to its master''s orders. The difference between it and Storm was of day and night.

    ¡°¡­Hey. You should be like that too.¡±

    I told Storm, but he only snorted in response. Fortunately, Storm did well in the training that followed.

    Just what someone would expect from such a muscr horse, Storm was definitely tough. He was fast and had explosive eleration. If he just listened carefully, he would be a perfectpanion.

    In the sprint evaluation with me, Storm showed overwhelming speed. He was sprinting like he didn¡¯t care about me on top, but it didn¡¯t matter since I could hang on. As if Sir Horslow also saw this point, he praised my riding skills first.

    "You have a good sense of bnce. It¡¯ll be better if you get to know your horse a little more.¡±

    ¡°¡­haha¡­thank you.¡±

    ? ? ?

    After ss, we headed to the stables. Sir Horslow said that it was our responsibility to take care of the horses from now on. He said that we would get closer to our horses in this way.

    ¡°I believe everyone has understood their horse a little. It may be awkward now, but try to spend more time with them. If war breaks out, you will be marching with the horses you are riding on now. In order to entrust your lives to them, you must have a certain amount of affection for each other.¡±

    Storm suddenly grunted and began to chew on something.

    When a war breaks out, I have to go out with this guy¡­ Is this correct?

    ¡°Being close depends on your efforts. Keep in mind, if you put your heart into your horse, for them, you can be a friend who is more precious than anyone else. They will always be by your side.¡±

    One by one, the cadets on horseback stroked the nape of their horse. They seemed to be counting on the words of Sir Horslow deeply. On the other hand, I was thinking about what to do with this guy.

    ¡°The morning ss is over. Let¡¯s meet again in an hour after lunch.¡±

    He announced the end of ss. The students in turn brought their horses into the stables. Except for me. Storm didn¡¯t listen at all.

    Having put Storm in the stables with difficulty, I looked around, but everyone had already left. As I was also about to leave the stables to eat, I found the only person left.

    It was the girl from the Ice family; Bluish-gray hair, eyes as sharp as Asena, and tall like a knight.

    She had already fallen in love with her horse, stroking it with affectionate eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer, but seeing that her affectionate face had hardened again, I knew she heard me.

    For a moment, her reaction bothered me. Grandma didn''t like the Ice family because of the war that continued till her generation, but I and this girl did nothing to build such a hostile rtionship. So I wanted to crush this ufortable rtionship right away.

    ¡°Haah¡­ you shouldn¡¯t behave like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that the families aren¡¯t on good terms, but we don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±

    For a very short time, her expression twitched. She looked at me. Seeing that she finally showed a reaction, I spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s get along. We have to attend the same ss for two years, after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything anyway, so why do you hate me?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard a lot of bad things about your family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you haven¡¯t heard bad things about me, and by the way, I also heard a lot of bad things about the Ice family.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.

    Okay, this wasn¡¯t the right answer.

    ¡°Oh, okay! I see! stop!¡± I tried to calm her down. She was breathing irregrly.

    I shouldn¡¯t think like this in this situation, but her face looked really funny.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s introduce ourselves. You didn¡¯t tell me your name.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­You know as a knight, I¡¯m going to tell my name to my enemies too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Judy Ice.¡±

    ¡°Judy Ice... As I said before, my name is Cayden Pryster.¡±

    I proudly outstretched my hand. She looked between me and my hand a few times and then slowly extended her hand too.

    I shook her approaching hand, and said, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Judy Ice... She was the person who did not appear in the novel. But I had heard the name. As our families were hostile to each other, I studied the Ice family carefully. If I remembered correctly, Judy Ice was the youngest and illegitimate daughter of Duke Ice.

    I nodded. It seemed right. She must havee to the Knight''s Department because her mother was amoner. Since she couldn''t join politics just like myself, it seemed that she too had chosen this method.

    ¡°The Ice Duke''s illegitimate daughter¡­ right?¡±

    Judy Ice shuddered as if startled. Then she looked at me with a sullen face. I quickly tried to calm her down.

    ¡°No¡­why are you reacting so violently¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s why I hate Prysters¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey what''s wrong with what I said?¡±

    ¡°Do you enjoy digging into other people¡¯s weaknesses?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Didn''t you wanna point out I''m ''bastard'' and provoke me?¡±

    Words came pouring out of her frozen mouth.

    I blinked my eyes.

    "Don''t you know who I am?"

    ¡°I don''t know! Didn''t you just tell me you are Cayden Pryster!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ um¡­¡±

    I didn''t want to say it with my own mouth, but she reacted like she really didn''t know.

    ¡°¡­I am the adopted child of the Prysters.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you ''illegitimate daughter'' with the intention of exposing your weakness, but because I felt a sense of unity.¡±

    Suddenly, Asena¡¯s words, which I had never intended to think about, resounded in my head.

    ¡®Once you graduate, return the Pryster surname.¡¯

    I forcefully pressed down those difficult memories.

    ¡°¡­this¡­ you are an adopted child¡­? A person like you was in the Pryster family¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­So you really didn¡¯t know. Well, otherwise, I would have gone to the political science department instead, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Judy blushed in embarrassment.

    Seeing her reaction, Iughed out of nowhere.

    After all, once an idea was established, it was not easy to break. Judy must have heard a lot of bad things about my family since she was very young, so her reaction made sense.

    ¡°Judy, we should just get along with each other. We are same¡­ the family members shoulde together, otherwise, who are you going to talk about this sadness with?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Whether you like it or not, we have to stick together for two years. If we fight every day, we will soon get tired.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don''t you think?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Judy nodded slightly. Fortunately, she seemed to understand what I was trying to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we need to force ourselves to talk, but at least let¡¯s not hate each other."

    Saying that I approached her horse. The same horse she snatched from me.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Judy tried to stop me, but the speed at which I approached the horse was faster.

    It was definitely a good horse. I wished I could approach Storm like this.

    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When she didn¡¯t answer, I looked into her eyes and asked again.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Goldie.¡±

    She replied with a crawling sound.

    I tried to hold it in, but without realizing it, I was fed up andughed out loud.

    Realizing she had a cute sense of naming, Judy''s cheeks turned red in embarrassment too. Perhaps because she lived in a cold area, her pale skin emphasized her embarrassment even more.

    I tried to stopughing, but when I tried to force myself to hold it in, theughter kepting out. I turned around and adjusted Goldie¡¯s stirrup. It had been bothering me for a while because it was a little longer for Judy''s height.

    ¡°It¡¯s too¡­hmm¡­long¡­ I like it to be a little shorter. It¡¯s like hugging a horse with my legs¡­ You have to be able to ride it. Hmmm.¡±

    As I tried to speak while holding back myughter, my voice kept trembling.

    Looking back, I thought I would have to see Judy¡¯s crooked and angry face, so I leaned my head against Goldie until theughter calmed down. Then I looked at Judy, barely calming myughter.

    ¡°You know?¡±

    But contrary to my expectations, Judy was also holding back herughter.

    ? ? ?

    When I came out of the stable, I went to the restaurant, but before I could reach there, from afar, I saw a familiar silhouette walking toward me; Shoulder length silver hair, a dog-like atmosphere, and dimples that went well with her bright smile. It was Keirsey.

    ¡°Oppa!!¡±

    When I smiled and waved my hand, she smiled and ran for a long time to fall into my arms. She entrusted her whole body to me as if melting in my arms.

    ¡°...Ugh... Oppa, I missed you¡­¡±

    ¡°Who jumps like that?¡±

    Not hearing what she had to say, I first lifted her slightly so that she could stand back to her feet. Keirsey naturally followed my lead, then turning around to stand by my side, she crossed her arm with mine. Then we headed to the restaurant.

    ¡°It feels really good to hang out with Oppa.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only natural that ying around is fun.¡±

    Keirsey looked up at me intently because of my answer.

    Did I say it too harshly?

    ¡°Haha¡­ I don¡¯t know. I guess it¡¯s just because I have the best Oppa¡­¡±

    But, contrary to my worries, Keirsey made a cute reply. I grinned and yfully flicked Keirsey¡¯s forehead. Keirsey just smiled and rested her head on my arm.

    ? ? ?

    We sat down in the restaurant and began to talk while waiting for the food.

    ¡°So, why can¡¯t I see Asena?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Unnie joined the student council.¡±

    ¡°Student Council?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I think she will eat together with the people of the student council.¡±

    In fact, when one thought about it, no one in the academy had more power than Asena. Yes, there were some students from strong families but Asena was almost the only one in the academy to be the head of such a family. So, it made sense for her to join the student council.

    ¡°So Asena is already busy, huh.¡±

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t think I could have done it.¡±

    ¡°So Keirsey, did you make any friends?¡±

    ¡°Oh right!¡±

    She cried out and her face bloomed like a flower.

    ¡°I have a lot of friends! ten people? As Oppa said, everyone was really nice.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and because they are new friends, there are so many things to talk about. Everyone has a different personality and I don¡¯t know why but it¡¯s so much fun.¡±

    Keirsey seemed to be adjusting well. I mentally sighed in relief.

    When we first met and we were young, I wished the twins wouldn¡¯t have a grim, emotionless future, and my wish wasing true right before my eyes.

    ¡°Today my friends wanted to eat together, but I came out saying that I had to meet Oppa.¡±

    ¡°Yes? No, try eating with your friends next time.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to be an obstacle in Keirsey''s academy life, which was just starting to work out.

    ¡°Um¡­ Nah, I hate it. I just want to eat with you.¡±

    Keirsey thought for a moment, then opened her mouth cutely.

    ¡°Ahhh~~~¡±

    Naturally, I used the fork in my hand to feed her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat alone with me for the rest of your life.¡±

    I said worriedly. It was the fastest way to build friendships while eating¡­ Hence there was a drinking culture. It was not that one couldn''t get along just because they were not part of the meal, but it surely was a great way to get to know each other. I wanted Keirsey to not miss out on such things and have fun.

    But Kirsey seemed to ignore my words. She didn¡¯t respond and just hummed. It felt like I had to say something.

    ¡°And Keirsey I can¡¯t always eat with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s face hardened and the smile disappeared.

    ¡°Because I also made friends. You should eat with your friends and I will eat with mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­Friends¡­?¡±

    Keirsey tilted her head and patted her chest.

    ¡°¡­Oh, why does my heart feel like this again?¡±

    ¡°¡­Keirsey? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. It must be because of food¡­ Yeah, but¡­ Oppa is making friends too. Why didn¡¯t I think of it..?¡± Keirsey muttered without replying to me.

    ¡°Are you ignoring me?¡±

    I asked her with a smile, but Kiersey''s expressions were serious.

    ¡°¡­That¡­ how many people?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°How many new friends did you make?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Thinking about it, I could not call anyone my new friend; Sir Horslow only trained us as a teacher. I talked to Judy, but not enough to call her a friend either.

    It was just a lie made out of the wish for Keirsey to have a meal with her friends, but I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this. Then, suddenly, a new friend came to my mind.

    ¡°¡­One person. No, only one.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Storm.¡±

    ¡°Storm¡­ the horse you told me about earlier is the new friend?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Yes.¡±

    Keirsey''s face, which had hardened, broke out in a fresh smile, and she began tough loudly. I didn¡¯t mind because herughter was cute, but it was a little loud, as people began to look at us.

    I leaned over to her and tapped her on the shoulder.

    ¡°Stopughing. Everyone is looking at us strangely.¡±

    But Keirsey just lifted her head and hugged me. In that state, Keirsey did not know how to stop andughed for a long time.

    Was it that funny?

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ah¡­ Oppa, really. Hehehe.¡±

    I didn¡¯t quite understand what the situation was.

    After shaking off the remainingughter, Keirsey opened her mouth again.

    "Ahh~~"

    Afterughing at me for so long, she shamelessly demanded I feed her by showing her red tongue and white teeth.

    I quickly picked up my fork and fed her again.

    ¡°Oppa, can you introduce meter?¡±

    Keirsey asked, chewing the food.

    ¡°...What...¡±

    ¡°Will you introduce me to your new friend?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    It reminded me of Storm''s unruly appearance.

    Was it okay?

    I was worried if Keirsey got too close, Storm would bite her hand or hair. He might even give a scar on Keirsey''s cute face.

    ¡°Um¡­ I''ll think about it.¡±

    ¡°Why..!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a little weird.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I mean, we can be friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Please, Oppa.¡±

    Keirsey began to show aegyo.

    I guess I was really weak on this one. Keirsey seemed to know too.

    ¡°Ehh¡­ I see. If you are free next time, then go to the training ground that you came to see me at and cross it to walk a little more until you reach the stable. If you don¡¯t see me after ss, I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Though I don¡¯t knowif it will be okay.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry. Since Storm is Oppa''s friend, I should get along too. Just like Oppa said, I will try to eat dinner with him. Does he like carrots?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don''t know, but I''ll check.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Oppa. If I make other friends, should I introduce them to you?¡±

    A smile came to Keirsey''s face as she asked that.

 Chapter 9: Seriously? (2)

    Chapter 9: Seriously? (2)

    After finishing lunch and saying goodbye to Keirsey, I joined the afternoon ss.

    Sir Horslow was sitting on a chair in the middle of the training ground waiting for us to gather.

    The students were returning one by one from their meal, and Judy Ice was alsoing with them. I waved my hand, but she averted her eyes hastily. But I was already satisfied that she didn''t show any signs of hostility.

    I couldn¡¯t figure out why I felt so close to her. Maybe it was because of one reason that we were in the same boat. Or maybe I was just excited about the person I was going to make new friends with; Just like Keirsey.

    I didn''t feel any guilt in being friendly with a member of the Ice family. Yes, Grandma hated the Ice family¡­ but that was because she had her own history and memories, that established such feelings in her. But I didn''t have such memories. I had never suffered because of the Ice family. Rather, it was a family that I liked while reading the novel. So just because Grandma was vignt and careful about the Ice family didn¡¯t mean that my feelings towards them would automatically change.

    Choosing a spot, Judy waited patiently for the ss to begin. But, I felt the ss was far from starting; Not even half of the students had gathered yet.

    Now was the perfect time to get to know each other. When I looked around for a bit, I could see people crouching here and there, starting a conversation. I took this as an opportunity and approached Judy with confidence.

    ¡°Did you eat?¡±

    ¡°¡­... ate.¡±

    Fortunately, she answered.

    ¡°Where? I couldn¡¯t find you at all.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see me because you were having fun with your sister.¡±

    I scratched my head shyly.

    ¡°Oh, did you see it?¡±

    ¡°The love you have for each other is extraordinary. I couldn¡¯t even realize you were adopted.¡±

    Judy Ice looked at me. Her eyes were a little sad. I asked.

    ¡°¡­you and your siblings-¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t be like that. We are different.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°You said you were going to share your sadness, but you were doing well. Were you just deceiving me?¡±

    Judy looked at me sharply. No¡­ I didn''t deceive her. After a few years, I would be expelled. But I didn''t want to talk about it yet though.

    ¡°¡­It was not a deception.¡±

    I just casually told her. I didn¡¯t know what my expression looked like. But Judy saw my face and surprisingly did not get angry for theck of exnation.

    But it was amazing; Through a short conversation, her position within the Ice family had been conveyed. She didn¡¯t seem to get along well with her siblings.

    It didn¡¯t seem like the children of the Ice family had bullied her, but really... One could never tell.

    What was her childhood like? If her siblings couldn¡¯t be friends, did someone else be her friend? Or was she still a loner?

    While I was wondering about her childhood, Judy said cautiously.

    ¡°¡­..sorry.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I said something wrong. You must have had your own problems.¡±

    I felt relieved by her apology and unconsciouslyughed. Now I really wanted to get to know her.

    I yfully shoved her on the shoulder. Judy was pushed away and looked at me with surprised eyes. I opened my mouth before she could say anything.

    ¡°But why do you keep talking like that with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°You came as soon as you became an adult, didn''t you? I think I am older than you.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh? That¡­ so¡­¡±

    Her flustered face looked so funny, I didn¡¯t want to tell her I was just kidding anymore.

    ¡°How old are you? I am 21 years old.¡±

    ¡°¡­..21 years old?¡±

    ¡°I was waiting to go to school with my younger siblings.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Judy did not hesitate to answer. Just by looking at her face, I could tell that she was younger than me. It seemed that she was not good at hiding her feelings.

    ¡°¡­..I¡¯m sorry, Sir Cayden. It was my mistake¡ª¡°

    "Ahahaha!~~¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    When she spoke again with respectful words, I couldn¡¯t hold back myughter any longer. Contrary to her first impression, she seemed to have a cautious personality.

    Noticing she had question marks floating above her head, I rified.

    ¡°Keep talking casually. It would be weird to talk this way with friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­friend¡­ huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because we are friends, let¡¯s just have conversations like this. Okay?¡±

    In a short time, I tried to close the distance. I didn¡¯t even know how I could speak sofortably. But somehow, I didn''t feel awkward with Judy.

    There were people with whom one could speak whatever they wanted tofortably even if it was the first time they met. For me, I never thought that such a person would be the daughter of the Ice family.

    ¡°¡­friend..¡±

    Judy continued to ponder the word ''friend''. It seemed that the answer to the question that had been raised inside my mind earlier wasing back; She was behaving as if she didn''t have any other friends. Perhaps she had been lonely.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Once again, I drew her in with words.

    ¡°¡­I was just wondering what friends do for each other¡­¡± She replied absentmindedly.

    ¡°Just talking, giving each other strength, this is how it should be. Don¡¯t think too hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this. Help each other whenever we need help during ss. If we need to form a group, if we need a partner for training, or if we have a request, we will look out for each other. What do you think?¡±

    Judy wiggled her fingers nervously. I had said everything I could say. If she refused here¡­ I might have to find another way, but from my point of view, I had made every effort to be friends, only her choice remained now.

    Some time passed, and I was starting to get a little nervous about this. But fortunately, Judy nodded her head.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s good enough.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°You have chosen well.¡±

    ¡°¡­I never thought I¡¯d be friends with Prysters¡­¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what fate has in store for you, right?¡±

    Nodding her head, she adjusted her posture and looked back at Sir Horslow. It looked like she was going to wait for ss again, but my words were not over yet.

    ¡°So, Judy. You didn¡¯t tell me your age.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    Judy had a kind of personality that I didn''t know why but I wanted to keep bothering her.

    ¡°....."

    ¡°Speak quickly. We are friends now. What kind of friend hides their age?¡±

    Judy showed me the back of her head.

    ¡°¡­19 years old¡­..¡±

    Again, it was a quick reaction.

    ? ? ?

    The afternoon ss was familiar to me; Sword training. It was also the field I was most confident about.

    The sses went on this way and when everyone waspletely tired, today¡¯s schedule came to an end. I also got closer to Judy in the meantime. Now she even began to initiate conversations, particrly about our training. To be exact, she had a lot of questions about posture. In my eyes, Judy was still clumsy with her swordsmanship. I was not saying that Judy¡¯s skills were a mess. It was just that I was two years older than her and hence I knew a thing or two she had not learned yet.

    After the ss, we stopped by the stables together to look after the horses. ¡®Goldie¡¯ was myughing bell. It was like a name Keirsey would give a doll when she was 10 years old. I kept making fun of Judy with this.

    Soon, evening came, and after parting off with Judy, I was on my way to find Asena and Keirsey. I thought it would be good to end the day by talking about what happened today. I had already started to miss them after not seeing them just for a day. Especially Asena. Because I saw her only in the morning, and she was not present even for the lunch.

    It was not easy to navigate the huge academy. Asking questions here and there, and looking at the signs that were erected, I walked towards the ce where the political science department was.

    As I walked, I suddenly remembered the days I lived in this world so far. I was very lucky. The fact that I possessed amoner, but still survived so smoothly was due to my luck... I thanked my great luck that led me to meet Asena and Keirsey and eventually we got into this academy. Thinking about such things in front of the setting sun made me emotional.

    Soon, a familiar face appeared from afar and I unconsciously smiled.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    I was about to speak, but Asena wasn¡¯t alone.

    Asena, Daisy Hexter, one red-haired woman whom I recognized as student council president, and two unknown men, were all wearing stylish ck clothes instead of academy uniforms; They were all student council members. In fact, I thought the clothes looked pretty cool.

    But they were having a heated conversation. I didn''t want to disturb them, but I didn''t want to find them in this huge academy again either. So instead of talking, I just quietly followed them. It would be fun to surprise Asena after their conversation ended.

    Asena was talking to a woman with red hair. As I recalled, that person was the student council president; Lucille Hover.

    Asena¡¯s voice resounded.

    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t ask me, president. It''s inconvenient.¡±

    ¡°Why, Asena? Everyone talked about their¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªI don¡¯t like it.¡±

    For a moment, my body was startled by Asena''s sharp voice. She continued.

    ¡°I already told you once. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rude to ask about someone''s family affairs so carelessly?¡±

    I knew Asena was acting coldly in front of others, but still, it was the first time I¡¯d seen her say something like that.

    Daisy Hexter came over to Asena¡¯s side and gently grabbed her by the shoulder as if to calm her down.

    I wanted to step forward, so I increase my walking speed.

    If they were going to fight, I had to stop it.

    ¡°...and in the first ce, I had a bad childhood. There is no story to share.¡±

    And at the next words, my legs stiffened. It was as if a hand came out of the floor and grabbed my ankle. I could tell what she was implying even if I didn¡¯t want to understand the context. Asena wasining that her past was not happy. I didn''t know why these words came out¡­ but it was a story rted to me.

    Well... I felt a little sad. I didn¡¯t mean for her to say that she was happy thanks to me, but¡­ not having good memories at all took away my strength. I knew the wound of losing her parents was deep, but I thought that they were healed because of my efforts. Was that a mistake? Had she been hiding it? I began to feel ashamed of my ignorance.

    ¡°You seem to have grown up very well for something like that, don¡¯t you? It is hard for you to express emotions, but you have already blended well with the student council, and at first nce, you seem to be getting along well with your younger sister. Who was she.. that..¡±

    Lucille tried to show Asena a few positive points as if trying to relieve the awkward atmosphere.

    ¡°Keirsey?¡±

    Daisy Hexter also tried to change the mood to match Lucille''s rhythm and answered on behalf of Asena.

    ¡°Ah yes. Her name is Keirsey, she must have had a hard childhood as well.¡±

    At Lucille''s sympathetic words, Daisy began to praise Keirsey with her characteristic soft voice.

    ¡°Right. Kirsey-sama is a very kind person. She talked to me first, because I was a little nervous. We are already friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­Keirsry is a bright child.¡±

    Asena also joined the conversation with a blunt tone. But fortunately, she seemed to be starting to calm down. Then Daisy snapped her fingers as if she remembered something.

    ¡°Ah! Come to think of it, didn¡¯t Asena-sama have a brother too?¡±

    My body trembled.

    Looking at Asena, her head, which had been straight, was also fixed on Daisy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know because I haven¡¯t seen him¡­ What kind of person is he? I heard his name is Cay¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªDon''t ask, Daisy Hexter.¡±

    In an instant, the atmosphere was subdued by Asena''s cold voice. Her words which sounded like a warning were so cold that even I felt a chill running down my spine.

    ¡°¡­.yes?¡±

    Confused, Daisy muttered. She wasn¡¯t the only one confused. I couldn¡¯t understand either.

    Why are you reacting like that talking about me?

    Where did the little smiles you always showed me go, and why are you making such a serious and cold face?

    People became more honest behind the scenes. One could freely spit out emotions and words that one had not been able to say before. Most probably because one could say things that were deep in their heart that they couldn¡¯t speak before because of the other person¡¯s feelings and in fear of breaking the rtionship.

    So though I didn''t want to believe it, but Asena, who talked about me in a ce where I was not, didn''t have any need to lie. She could be honest about me more than ever.

    But I suddenly had a feeling. I thought I would regret staying here, so I turned around. I decided to postpone meeting Asena untilter.

    ¡°He¡¯s not even a Pryster. There is no reason for you to care.¡±

    I tried to look away from what I didn''t want to see, but it didn''t mean my ears didn''t hear Asena''s chilling remark. As I was running away, a dagger flew into my back at an unavoidable speed.

    ¡°He''s a stranger. Please don¡¯t think of him as my family.¡±

    I did not know that my Asena, for whom I poured all my love, would say such a thing behind me.

    Was I the only one who thought of her as a family member? The smile she showed me whenever we met and the aegyo towards me, the sweet memories we made from childhood, and the warm hugs and sweet kisses we shared, were all these things just a mirage with no substance to back them up?

    Even at this moment when I didn''t think I could get sadder anymore, Asena¡¯s words did not seem to stop.

    ¡°After two years, that person will be expelled from the family. He was just adopted from the start, It¡¯s not like we were blood-rted anyway.¡±

    I never thought my heart could shatter like this from mere words. Facts that I didn¡¯t want to hear were spoken too quickly and too suddenly.

    I looked back at Asena. It was hard to believe she was saying this. I felt like I had to look at her expression.

    Asena¡¯s side profile was visible. She had a stiff face. There was not even an inch of shaking, not even an inch of hesitation on her face.

    ¡°¡­I never once thought of him as my brother.¡±

    And those shocking words pierced my heart.

    [T/N: We are gettingints that readingpia.me is directing to a different page on mobile. If you are having the same issue, kindly let us know in thements.

    Merry Christmas,

    Dn. ]

 Chapter 10: Shhhh (1)

    Chapter 10: Shhhh (1)

    Asena was ufortable from the beginning. The student council president, Lucille Hover, was very talkative; Her aim was for members of the student council to be friends with each other. Asena couldn¡¯t understand why she had to be their friend, just to do the student council work. But she had no choice but to get along, despite the difort.

    ''This power could not be lost.''

    With the power of the student council, light rules could be twisted. For example, getting to Cayden¡¯s dormitory whenever she wanted, skipping ss to go for a walk with him, and going into a locked room with him, could only be done with authority. In short, to be able to increase her contact with Cayden, Asena wanted this power.

    So, she did her best to y along, but when Lucille asked about her past, it was an act of crossing the line Asena had set.

    When someone asked about her childhood, they were actually asking about Cayden. Her childhood was nothing but him, after all.

    Cayden''s efforts were like rays of hope for Asena when the whole world had nothing but darkness to offer. Those memories were no less than any treasure for her. She didn¡¯t want to share her treasure with others. Others shouldn''t find Cayden''s beauty no matter what. She didn''t want any fox to covet her Cayden.

    Earlier, Cayden had already looked at Daisy nkly... Even if Asena knew that Cayden wasn''t the kind of person who would fall in love just by looking at Daisy''s face¡­ there was nothing wrong with being careful. So, she decided to hide Cayden. She didn¡¯t even want to mention him.

    ¡°I already told you once. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rude to ask about someone''s family affairs so carelessly?¡±

    Before they wondered any further, she shut their mouths with lies.

    ¡°...and in the first ce, I had a bad childhood. There is no story to share.¡±

    By pouring cold water on them, their curiosity must have been quelled.

    Now that Asena had said something like this, they would be perceived as insensitive if they questioned any further. She hoped this was enough.

    ...But the conversation went in a strange direction.

    Asena wanted to get out of this tiring ce quickly, but the student council members began to gossip about her family. At first, they talked about Keirsey. Then, of course¡­

    ¡°Ah! Come to think of it, didn¡¯t Asena-sama have a brother too?¡±

    Asena''s hardened face began to crumble. Just mentioning his name almost broke herposure. Unknowingly, Asena stared at Daisy threateningly, just like a mother bird guarding her eggs.

    The person Asena was most wary of was, of course, Daisy. The longer Daisy spoke about Cayden, the more ufortable Asena felt.

    ''Don¡¯t put his name in your mouth. Don¡¯t even think about being his friend. Don¡¯t make eye contact or even talk. Never. Don¡¯t covet.''

    Asena calmed down the countless words she wanted to spit out in her head, and managed to keep her manners and face. But Daisy continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know because I haven¡¯t seen him¡­ What kind of person is he? I heard his name is Cay¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªDon''t ask, Daisy Hexter.¡± The atmosphere subsided once again.

    But Asena was careful not to let her deep feelings leak out. She took a full breath and borrowed some time to think rationally. She actually had another goal to achieve at this academy; She had to instill the perception that she was a stranger to Cayden. Otherwise, when Asena''s dream woulde true and she would marry Cayden, these so-called ''nobles'' would judge and point their finger at them. Asena herself didn¡¯t care, but she wouldn''t be able to see Cayden in pain because of it. Even if there was no blood¡­ people would call her marriage an act of incest.

    It would be noisy to how two people from within the same family could marry each other. So she had to work hard at this academy. In this ce where aristocrats of many families gather, she had to build an implicit perception that she and Cayden were not siblings.

    ¡°He¡¯s not even a Pryster. There is no reason for you to care.¡±

    Asena decided to begin her ns with the student council. She would make it clear that Cayden was never her brother, and consequently, he was never a Pryster. These were difficult words to spit out for her, but she had to endure this suffering.

    ¡­Asena could not understand why there were so many obstacles in her love. But that didn¡¯t mean she was going to give up. If she could achieve her dream, she would endure whatever pain came her way.

    As her words continued, Daisy and Lucille¡¯s expressions deteriorated. It was satisfactory. She spat out harsh words. To make sure they would take her words seriously, she even told them she would expel him and that he was just an adopted child from the very beginning.

    ¡°¡­I never once thought of him as my brother.¡±

    ...Well, thest words were true. Because she thought of Cayden as her man, not a brother.

    A heavy silence hovered over them but Asena did not feel guilty. It was Lucille who poked the beehive. She already told them she didn¡¯t want to talk and advised them to let her skip her turn. It was no brainer that recklessly ignoring Pryster¡¯s warnings would lead to trouble.

    Asena took advantage of this awkwardness to make this conversation end faster; She had to go see Cayden. She was caught by the student council and couldn¡¯t even have lunch with him. If she had to go on without him until the evening¡­ it seemed like her mood would get even worse.

    Today wasn¡¯t a fun day, so she didn¡¯t have anything to say when she would meet him, but Cayden would probably have a lot to say to her. Just listening to his words made Asena happy.

    As she imagined Cayden sharing what happened today with a smile, Asena could not stand it any longer. An intense desire was running wild under her silent expression. Asena bowed her head and greeted the stiff student council members.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just leave. Sorry to spoil the mood.¡±

    And she turned around without hesitation.

    With the help of a topographical map of the academy that she already memorized, Asena came up with the shortest route to her destination.

    ? ? ?

    Was it toote? There was no one left in the training ground of the Knight''s Department.

    Asena bit her lip slightly; time was scarce. Even now, the time she could be with him was decreasing every second.

    Asena sped up and started going back to her department.

    ''Maybe he came to find us.''

    It didn''t take long for Asena to find Keirsey, unfortunately, Keirsey was alone.

    Asena approached Keirsey, who had slumped shoulders and a sad face, representing her feelings.

    "Keirsey¡ª¡±

    ¡°Unnie!! Did you see Oppa?¡±

    With a frustrated face, Asena closed her eyes and sighed.

    ''Where did he go?''

    Asena med herself for being stupid. She should have made an appointment in the morning.

    Cayden must have been looking for them too¡­ She imagined her sweet Cayden wandering around because he couldn¡¯t find them, and it greatly frustrated her.

    Asena looked around. They were in front of a wide fountain. It was an open ce where students could find each other quickly if they intended.

    ''Should we wait here for him to find us?''

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Someone spoke and the twins turned their heads. At the end of their gazes stood Eric Endra.

    ¡°Are you looking for Cayden?¡±

    ''How did he know?'' Asena had such thoughts but Keirsey didn''t. Keirsey nodded her head fiercely.

    ¡°Yes! You are¡­ Eric?¡±

    ¡°Right. I share the room with Hyung-nim. By the way... Did you go back to his room?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Asena and Keirsey asked at the same time.

    ? ? ?

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    Iy on the sofa without energy and sighed.

    ¡®¡­I never once thought of him as my brother.¡¯

    My mind was interpreting her words logically but my heart didn''t even want to consider the truth.

    I couldn¡¯t believe she had said that, even though I heard it with my own ears. I didn''t think the kisses she gave me every morning were a lie. I didn''t think the aegyo and smiles she only showed me were just an act. But as much as I believed those things, it was also a fact that my ears didn''t hear wrong. In the end, I even saw her face. I saw the wordsing out of her mouth.

    So I was confused. Had she never really liked me? Was I the only one satisfied with myself? I was ashamed just thinking about such things.

    I had poured all my heart into raising the twins¡­ If Asena was disgusted with those actions¡­ there was nothing more hurtful than that.

    Perhaps my affectionate face just looked cringy to her... Kissing and hugging, perhaps those actions only disgusted her further.

    My heart continued to throb, faster and faster to the point it hurt me. I wondered if this was what a broken heart felt like.

    ...Asena was changing so quickly. From the moment I rode the carriage, I felt our rtionship changing in front of my eyes.

    We, who had no problems for more than 10 years, started to change as soon as we came out. I tried to find out the cause. If Asena never really thought of me as a family member and hated our rtionship, why was she showing her heart only now?

    When I searched for it, I came to the conclusion surprisingly quickly.

    Was it because of grandma? Was she pretending to get along with me for just grandma''s sake? And now, without her, the hidden true feelings were gradually revealed.

    I had many questions but unfortunately no answer...

    Taking a deep breath, I tried to calm my confused mind.

    In fact, I had the urge to go to Asena and ask her, ¡®did you ever really think of me as your brother?¡¯ But I was afraid. I had already heard the truth so clearly. It wasn¡¯t a word that came out because someone asked, and it wasn¡¯t that she was emotional. Asena said that she never thought of me as an older brother when I was not there.

    ...I didn¡¯t even know what the heck I was expecting. Come to think of it, she had already decided to expel me from the family. This was also a choice that represented her heart... Gradually, my mind was leaning toward the fact that she hated me.

    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­ it hurts¡­¡±

    I pressed my chin tight. I kept feeling pain in my heart.

    ¨C Knock. Knock.

    At that moment, someone knocked on the dorm door. I didn¡¯t even think about who it was. There was no space in my head to think about that. I just got up mechanically and walked over to the door and opened it.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey¡­¡±

    Keirsey was right in front of me.

    ¡°Oppa! Why are you here!¡±

    Keirsey called me briefly with a stern tone. Her eyebrows were nicely gathered downwards and she had a frown on her always-smiling face.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±

    My mouth hardened as I saw Asena walking out from behind Keirsey.

    Asena still had her characteristic stiff face. Just looking at that expression made my heart pound.

    ¡°...Oppa, have you eaten already?¡±

    Asena asked in a in monotone voice. Her tone was usual and her expressions were the same as if nothing had happened. I wondered if everything that happened was just a dream. But¡­ as long as I wasn¡¯t crazy, that wouldn¡¯t be the case. So, now, her acting skills rather scared me.

    ¡°...Oppa, answer me.¡±

 Chapter 11: Shhh (2)

    Chapter 11: Shhh (2)<strong>Chapter 11: Shhh (2)</strong>

    Asena came one step closer as if urging me to answer her.

    She said so many things behind my back, so why did she want to eat with me now? I was so confused.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t eat yet.¡±

    Once they heard my answer, Keirsey ran around me and got on my back. Wrapping her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck, she spoke.

    ¡°Then why are you in the room alone? Why didn''t you find us?¡±

    But unknowingly my eyes were only glued to Asena. The situation was so iprehensible that I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her.

    Should I ask why did you say that? Do you really hate me? Since when were you acting and why are youing again now?

    But I questioned myself instead. What difference would asking such questions make?

    Would it make me feel at ease if Asena said that was a lie? Somewhere in my heart, the gossip she spat out in my absence would be considered the truth.

    And what if she admitted she hated me? Would it really change anything? It wouldn''t. She would still have to act as she always did and I would have to y along if I didn''t want to let others nobles catch our rtionship and use it to harm Prysters. And I honestly didn''t want such a thing to happen.

    As I grew older, I learned that even if I listened to behind-the-scenes stories, I had to pretend I didn¡¯t hear them if I didn''t want to fight.

    And in this case, it wouldn''t just affect one or two people if I messed up. If other nobles used our fight against Prysters, hundreds of people working in Pryster¡¯s castle alone, and tens of thousands of people in Pryster state, would be affected as well.

    It was not that my life was at stake. So was it right to put that many at risk just by being a little offended?

    ¡°¡­Oppa?¡­ Why do you look like that?¡±

    Asena asked.

    ¡°¡­Asena...¡±

    My lips trembled. As much as the head wasplicated, the body was also confused. I didn''t know if I should ask or not.

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    I walked closer to Asena while carrying Keirsey. Asena didn¡¯t step back either. I looked at her expression¡­ I stroked her head.

    ¡°Sorry, the ss was so hard, I took a break and fell asleep.¡±

    I made a decision. Even if Asena hated me¡­ I still liked her. So I didn''t want to throw her into some kind of political game. I decided to hide everything. I decided to pretend I didn''t know anything to not break the current peace.

    ¡°Uh? Oppa, me too.¡±

    Keirsey came down from my back and stood next to me. I chuckled and ruffled Keirsey''s hair as well.

    Asena said disgruntled.

    ¡°..Tell me next time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry, okay? Rx your face, when other people see it, they think it¡¯s a stone statue.¡±

    I pinched her cheeks and yed with them. But I wondered if she hated these light jokes.

    Now, every action was caught in the jaws of the mind¡­ but this was how I was. It was not like I could hide my true self or remove the habits ingrained in my body.

    ...After that, I quietly shut my mouth and only responded to Keirsey''s questions.

    I didn¡¯t ask for anything in the end. There was no need to ask questions and break the rtionship.

    If she hated me, if she never thought of me as her brother, if she was ufortable, I just had to quietly walk away.

    It was just a matter of reducing the behavior that made her ufortable little by little. But only I... needed to know.

    ? ? ?

    The next morning, I got up with a heavy body. It felt like putting onyers of clothes and pouring water on them.

    The reason was, of course, because of Asena¡¯s words. I acted as if nothing had happened in front of her, but my insides were rotten.

    ¡°¡­Whew¡­¡±

    That¡¯s why I couldn''t sleep properly, and no matter how much my heart cried for rest today, I had to go to ss.

    It had only been two days since I started my academy life. There was no way I could get a high rating if I began to miss sses already. So I mechanicallypleted my morning routine.

    Opening the bathroom door I came out. Eric was sitting on the sofa, drinking a cup of tea.

    ¡°Hyung-nim, are you awake?¡±

    Unlike me, he was already wearing the academy uniform... He was still as serious and punctual as shown in the novel. On the other hand, I had nothing prepared; I was barefoot infy pants. That was all. I was not even wearing a shirt. Though considering I just took a bath, it was normal.

    His eyes swept me up and down. ¡°...Hyung-nim, you need to prepare quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I know.¡±

    His eyes red at me suspiciously.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Then I made eye contact with Eric. He had a worried face. Now I understood why the girls in the novel always stuck close to him. Eric had the kind of personality anyone would want to share their difficulties with him.

    ¡°Nothing...¡±

    But I was not ready to talk about it yet.

    ¡°Then, I will leave first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Go first.¡±

    Eric greeted me, put away the teacup, opened the door, and left.

    Just as I was about to go into my room to wear my uniform, Eric¡¯s voice echoed from the outside.

    "Uh? What are you doing?"

    I did not enter the room but looked at the dormitory door.

    ¡°Eric, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Eric¡¯s head stuck out of the opened door.

    ¡°Hyung-nim, put on your clothes- ah. It doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s family, right?¡±

    And as soon as he finished speaking, Asena appeared.

    I was startled. But I was not the only one who reacted this way. Asena, who was always calm, seemed to be surprised as well.

    Her confident steps stopped, and her eyes were fixed on me; Exactly on my bare upper body.

    In fact, I seldom showed her my naked body. Although we were like family, we never crossed a certain line. Maybe it was because of my stereotype that nobility should always maintain dignity.

    So after bing an adult, perhaps, it was the first time that she saw me like this.

    Asena¡¯s mask was broken, and her cheeks were dyed red.

    I turned and scratched my head. To be honest, it was still difficult to see her face.

    ¡°Are you here alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Asena?¡±

    ¡°¡­..sorry. I didn¡¯t get it. what?¡±

    ¡°Are you here alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Keirsey?¡±

    ¡°I left early because I had work. So... She might''ve gone to the ss¡±

    "I see...¡± I said. ¡°But Asena. Can you keeping to my room like this?¡±

    ¡°I''m in the student council. Simple rules can be twisted.¡±

    ¡°¡­Aha.¡±

    ¡°¡­and again, it¡¯s family. Everyone will understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The word family once again shook my heart. The questions I wanted to ask filled my throat.

    So what were those words yesterday? Why did you spit such painful words when I wasn¡¯t there? What did you mean you never took me as your brother?

    ... After hearing such things, I couldn¡¯t believe that Asena hade to me for no reason. Before, a simple reason to see each other''s face was enough¡­ but now it was not.

    I went into my room to get dressed. Asena also followed and stood at the door.

    ¡°¡­So why, Asena?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you have something you want to say in the morning?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I pretended not to care, pretended to be natural, and wore clothes one by one, but all my nerves were on her.

    ¡°¡­It was a bit difficult to meet yesterday, so let¡¯s make an appointment for today. If nothing happens in the future, let¡¯s keep it that way. Have you seen the fountain near the political science department, Oppa?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet there after the afternoon ss.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay. I get it.¡±

    I also struggled to hide my feelings and answered dryly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the strange silence that continued once more, I made eye contact with her.

    ¡°¡­.why?¡±

    ¡°¡­Oppa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    There were many things wrong. One of them was that I felt like I was going crazy.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    But, of course, nothing came out of my mouth.

    All the words disappeared like a mirage like the effort I put in, and what came out instead, ¡°Nothing...¡±

    After finishing the final tidying up, I brushed off my clothes.

    The Pryster''s family pattern on the shoulders ¨C two snakes on each side ¨C felt abnormally heavy today. Suddenly, Asena approached and stood in front of me.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Naturally, she reached out and touched my clothes that had already been organized.

    Shaking my shoulders slightly, sweeping the cor once, she said.

    ¡°¡­Oppa, your tie is crooked.¡±

    She grabbed my tie with a firm expression. With skillful hands, she aligned the tie in the center, then stopped.

    As if it was enough, she stopped acting and looked into my eyes. This time, I did not avoid her and made eye contact with her.

    Soft ck hair that went down to her back, two sharp eyes, and a stiff face, still, Asena Pryster was more beautiful than any other woman I had ever seen.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In this room with only the two of us, we looked into each other¡¯s eyes for a long time.

    For a moment, I felt a force. Asena used my tie as a leash and pulled me. It was a familiar action. However¨C

    I stopped her lips with my finger as she approached my cheeks. I could feel the soft touch on my fingertips. As if I wanted no more fake affection, I unconsciously made a sign to be quiet, by pressing her lips with my index finger.

    Asena opened her closed eyes and looked at me in confusion.

    ¡°¡­Oppa?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine today.¡±

    It was the first time in the past 10 years, I stopped Asena from expressing her affection.

 Chapter 12: Even You (1)

    Chapter 12: Even You (1)

    I couldn¡¯t concentrate in ss. My body was sluggish and my judgment was slow. Yesterday, I was training with Judy using wooden swords, who waspletely overwhelmed.

    ¡°Pryster! Calm down!¡±

    Sir Horslow shouted... His shouts didn¡¯t affect me. If it would have been so easy to calm down, my heart wouldn¡¯t be hurting so much.

    My mind was elsewhere. Only Asena¡¯s words lingered in my mind.

    Since when did you feel that way? Were you never sincere with me?

    I also remembered the sad expression she had when I stopped her lips in the morning.

    Was that also just acting?

    Suddenly, Judy¡¯s foot came in and stepped on my foot.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    She pushed my body with her shoulders.

    Her feet were still on mine and I couldn¡¯t bring my bnce back... I just fell backward awkwardly. When I lifted my head, the tip of Judy¡¯s wooden sword stood still in front of my eyes.

    ¡°¡­I lost.¡±

    I stood up wiping my ass.

    ¡°Why are you acting so weird today?¡± Judy asked.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­What happened?¡±

    It had only been a day since we met, but we had already gotten quite close in such a short time. As Sir Horslow said, we were naturally getting to know each other while training.

    Judy asked dryly and nonchntly, but I could tell that she was very worried because her expression showed everything.

    I shook my head, saying, ¡°I''m okay.¡± I ended the conversation and we continued our training.

    ...But I was shaken. Because if we had the real swords, then I would have lost my life three times before ss came to an end.

    ? ? ?

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Keirsey asked cheerfully.

    She was now in the kitchen. It wasn¡¯t a ce where a high-ranking noble would enter, but Keirsey didn¡¯t care.

    She just needed to be able to achieve her goals.

    However, the chefs in the kitchen were restless. They had to be extra careful so that they wouldn''t make a mistake. Even the vegetables that usually were just roughly cleaned were thoroughly cleaned, and the cooking was presented in a way that made it look a little more professional.

    "Chef, this fell off and I wiped it again-"

    "Throw away! Throw away!! Wow, we usually throw in this case, so why are you asking now?"

    However, Keirsey''s eyes were focused on one girl from the very beginning, seemingly ignoring all of their efforts.

    The girl closed the snack basket with trembling hands. Keirsey hade since dawn and asked her to do chores by herself.

    "Excuse me, can you make one lunch box for me?"

    "¡­Yes¡­?"

    "Oh, you can say no!"

    "Oh no! No, I¡¯ll make it for you, yes¡­"

    The girl would not even dare to refuse any noble''s order.

    On the other hand, this noble smiled at her, amoner, for only one reason that she had obeyed the orders.

    The girl even thought that this noble was really cute.

    "Thank you. By any chance, can you prepare one extra box with carrots in it? I¡¯m going to feed the horses."

    The noble kindly exined to her and told her the purpose. The girl suddenly had the courage to suggest.

    "¡­The horse would prefer apples to carrots. Would you like to prepare apples too?"

    "Oh really? Yes! Please do that!"

    The girl swiftly prepared one lunch box and one fruit box.

    Keirsey was happy and kept the two boxes in separate baskets and hugged the girl.

    ¡°Ah, thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°You!! Please, my clothes..!!¡±

    The girl was embarrassed and waved her hand. She prayed earnestly in her heart that the noble''s clothes would not be dirty because of the hug.

    Keirsey ignored the girl''s remark and asked, ¡°Can you tell me your name? If you need any helpter, I will repay this favor.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, really. It¡¯s what we have to do.¡±

    ¡°I really want to know.¡±

    Keirsey gently grabbed the girl¡¯s hand.

    Her hands were rough as if to tell of the life she had endured. It was the opposite of Keirsey''s hand, which was as soft as petals.

    The girl rolled her eyes anxiously, looked at Keirsey, realized that she was sincere, and opened her mouth with difficulty.

    ¡°¡­Evin. I am Evin.¡±

    ? ? ?

    ¡°¡­Pryster. What¡¯s up?¡±

    After ss, I was brushing my ''Storm'' when Judy came up to me and asked.

    Unlike yesterday when Ipletely overwhelmed her, she defeated me several times today, so she must have felt the strangeness.

    While brushing Storm, I looked at Judy when suddenly Storm bite my hand.

    ¡°Ah-oh!¡±

    After Storm''s reminder, I fed him a honey chestnut and sighed.

    ¡°Tell me, Pryster.¡±

    ¡°I have a name too, Judy.¡±

    I was suddenly annoyed at being called Pryster... I didn¡¯t want to show this grumpiness to Judy, who had done nothing wrong but I spoke before I could control my mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Contrary to my intentions, in the subdued atmosphere, I urged for an answer in a bright voice.

    ¡°¡­Cayden, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Judy also followed my lead right away.

    Judy was fun to y with. Originally, I would have stopped here, but today I wanted to be a little more mean-spirited.

    Let¡¯s y around a little more.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to call me Oppa? I am older.¡±

    Judy wrinkled her brows at my words and seeing her expression, I burst intoughter. It felt like my heart was getting lighter.

    Stroking Storm and calming theughter, I answered.

    ¡°Nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Don''t lie. You were not like yourself during training.¡±

    ¡°Are you already worried about me?¡±

    When I asked with a smile, Judy looked away.

    Of course, her heart was understandable. I thought I would be worried too if Judy had any troubles.

    The sweat you shed together while training had that much meaning. There was a sense of aplishment partners felt when they survived Sir Horslow''s tough training together.

    Judy shook her head lightly at my subsequent jokes and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Ah Okay. Don¡¯t leave.¡±

    I stopped Judy but I didn''t even know why I did that. Perhaps it was an instinctive choice made by the brain to share my sadness. So I reflexively grabbed her, but my words were still stuck in my throat.

    In the end, although I grabbed her, but without saying anything, I just kept brushing Storm.

    Judy suddenly came closer to me. To be precise, she stopped at thepartment next to Storm and started to brush Goldie, Judy''s horse... She seemed to be waiting for me to speak first. I was grateful for her consideration and tried to calm myself.

    I didn¡¯t know how to exin my troubles or where to start. Hence the silence continued. Judy, who was standing next to me even giving up her mealtime, waited quietly.

    It was hard to get the words out, but I opened my mouth forcefully.

    ¡°¡­As you saw, I¡¯m close with my sisters.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well.¡±

    ¡°The Twins... Actually, there was an opportunity to get to know each other when I was young. As you may know, the former Duke of Pryster, the twins¡¯ father, passed away, and then I took care of them.¡±

    I was kind of embarrassed to tell my story, so I brushed the Storm even more harshly. Though Storm nodded his head as if he liked it.

    ¡°¡­.You?¡±

    ¡°Yes... No one in the family could open the hearts of twins. That¡¯s why I was adopted from an orphanage, where I was taking care of my younger siblings. After that¡­ I might say I was lucky, but I opened up the hearts of twins. So we had no choice but to grow up together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Buttely, I think it was my mistake.¡±

    I shrugged lightly as if trying to lift my heavy heart.

    ¡°¡­Asena will banish me. In two years, she wants me to return the Pryster surname.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    As if in disbelief, Judy looked at me. I still smiled at her.

    ¡°¡­And that¡¯s it. She didn''t give any reason. It was hard for me to understand, but I still came to terms with it. Though I heard something else yesterday..."

    ¡°¡­From Asena?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was Asena.¡±

    My throat narrowed as I cried.

    I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and shook my head.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s when she was talking with student council members yesterday. I happened to see her say that she never thought of me as an older brother, haha. But¡­ well¡­ it really hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought of her as a family. I¡¯ve been working so hard because I thought we were siblings¡­ Was that my mistake?¡±

    Even if I tried to mumble like self-talk, I couldn''t help but ask her.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Tell me one more time, Judy. Isn¡¯t it usually true what you say behind the scenes?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­Maybe she was swept away by the atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if that was the case¡­ well¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Judy put the brush down. As if giving me some time. I took a deep breath. I didn¡¯t look at her; I was embarrassed because I felt the bridge of my nose was red for nothing.

    ¡°¡­if it were me, I would just leave.¡± Judy suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Yes? What?¡±

    ¡°She''s kicking you out of the Pryster family. Even behind your back, she is saying the same thing... It¡¯s just dirty and disrespectful. I would rather go out on my own feet.¡±

    It seemed like she was so angry because of her prejudice towards Prysters too. Though Judy¡¯s intense reaction relieved my mood.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Prysters are dirty!¡±

    ¡°Hey¡ª¡± I tried to protest but she interrupted me.

    ¡°Wouldn''t it be better for you too?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What are you looking at? You can just leave the Prysters and live alone.¡±

    ¡°But... It just hurts to feel betrayed.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever had someone you like gossip behind you saying that they actually hate you? Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just cut ties with them. I think it would be less difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t nutritious advice, but I was grateful to Judy for being so outspoken with me.

    For a while, there was silence like that.

    I sighed twice. Suddenly, I thought, it was time to let Judy go.

    ... Or I thought it would be okay to go out and eat together. That was if I could calm my bitter heart.

    At that moment, I heard the sound of flesh touching flesh behind my back.

    -Pak!

    And I heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±

    Looking back, Keirsey was standing there, grabbing Judy¡¯s wrist, which was a few feet away from my back.

    ? ? ?

    Keirsey looked around the training ground holding two baskets.

    Cayden was nowhere to be seen.

    She wasn¡¯t upset though. She had already expected this.

    Cayden had already told her he may not be at the training ground. Instead, he''ll be taking care of Storm in the stable.

    Keirsey passed the training ground and moved lightly towards the ce where the stable might be. She was looking forward to meeting Cayden. She hadn''t seen him the whole day.

    In the morning only Asena went to see him, and Keirsey couldn''t because she stood beside Evin and waited for the prepared lunch boxes.

    "Ah,e to think of it, Unnie didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood¡­"

    Shaking off the sudden thought, Keirsey walked towards her brother.

    Cayden said he had only one friend. Maybe Storm would even praise her. He, too, would be grateful to her for going to Cayden and bringing his favorite food, leaving many of her friends behind her.

    It was a choice she made because she wanted it, but there was nothing wrong with adding these reasons to make her look more beautiful.

    ¡°Uh, that¡­?¡±

    Keirsey saw a familiar back of Cayden. And next to him, whom she thought would be alone, stood a woman with bluish-grey hair.

    Keirsey¡¯s feet hardened at the sight.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Again, an unpleasant feeling for an unknown reason squeezed her chest.

    She felt such suffocation frequently nowadays. So even Keirsey could figure out the cause. It happened every time Cayden got involved with another woman; His eyes looked at another woman, and another woman seemed toe out of his mouth, and every time he stood with another woman like this, Keirsey''s chest became stuffy as if it were submerged in water.

    Today was especially severe. The two were stuck together as if they were friends. It was so unpleasant that her hands and feet felt numb as if she was just a stone statue.

    ''Didn¡¯t Oppa say that his horse was his only friend?¡¯ Keirsey thought. ''Then Oppa, who is that person? You didn¡¯t tell me about her.''

    She wanted to shout and ask him, but she endured it patiently. Because perhaps she was mistaken. They might not know each other, and maybe they were just looking after the horses in the stables.

    Keirsey hastily moved forward. At the same time, the cunning self that she didn¡¯t even know existed raised its head. She moved quickly but intentionally made sure to not make any noise.

    She knew this was wrong but she had to know what rtionship this girl had with her brother. She wanted to get her hand on conclusive evidence.

    She didn¡¯t even know what she would do with it. Maybe she would make sure this wouldn''t happen again? One thing was for sure¡­ She wanted to confirm if Cayden was hiding anything from her.

    She wanted to know everything about him. She couldn¡¯t stand the fact that he was hiding something from her. As if it were proof that she wasn¡¯t his most precious person.

    Keirsey prayed in her heart. She had killed the sound of footsteps in fear that something was wrong, but she prayed that nothing was wrong.

    Keirsey hoped it was all an illusion. She didn¡¯t want the two of them to talk, and if they did, she wanted it to be businesslike.

    Fortunately, the closer she got to him, the morefortable she felt. It was because the two weren¡¯t talking at all. They were justbing their horses.

    Keirsey approached and looked at the girl. The crest was not visible. The girl was tall and had a strong body. She didn¡¯t look cute or pretty in Keirsey''s eyes. She didn¡¯t think Cayden would like her either.

    Keirsey began to approach Cayden. She still made sure to not make any sound. Keirsey knew she had been rude. It was wrong to sneak up on someone. Especially if someone had apanion. So she nned to justify the rudeness caused by this misunderstanding, by trying to scare him ¨C ''Wow!'' ¨C and surprise him.

    Then Keirsey could let him know that she didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. She would just say she was kidding. But then, the girl''s hand moved. Keirsey''s heart was pounding.

    Very carefully, the unknown girl''s hand gradually approached Cayden. She was hesitant. It had moved one inch forward and two inches backward a few times already. It was a hand that was shy but still showed courage from behind. As the creeping hand reached Cayden¡¯s shoulder, Kirsey couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    Trying to touch Cayden''s body without saying a word was like trying to exchange emotions. It seemed like she was trying hard to please him.

    Keirsey got angry and her heart exploded. She put the basket she was carrying and caught the girl''s wrist.

    -Pak!

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±

    Cayden looked back.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The unknown girl was startled and pulled back her arm hurriedly with a strong force.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey?¡±

    Cayden¡¯s surprised eyes swept over her.

    Keirsey suddenly realized that she had not prepared anything to exin her recent actions; Her body moved based on emotions.

    Keirsey was worried because she had only been showing him a pretty side. Though Cayden didn''t give her much time to worry and asked with a confused face.

    ¡°¡­Since when have you been here?¡±

 Chapter 13: Even You (2)

    Chapter 13: Even You (2)

    ¡°¡­Since when have you been here?¡± I asked in amazement.

    Keirsey¡¯s face was suddenly wrinkled. I had never seen her like this before; Her eyes were squinting as if tears were about to fall. Her mouth was shut and she couldn¡¯t seem to open it either.

    ¡°¡­and what are you doing? Judy, what did you do?¡±

    I looked at Judy and asked. I saw her snatching her hand from Keirsey''s grasp earlier. But it didn¡¯t seem like just this would upset Keirsey so much. So, I asked what else did she do.

    ¡°¡­Judy?¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s mouth suddenly opened and repeated Judy''s name.

    ¡°¡­Ah!! C-Cayden¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Judy shook her head in embarrassment.

    Keirsey didn¡¯t add anything to that. She just stared at Judy. After staring at her without saying a word for a while, Keirsey¡¯s head turned toward me.

    ¡°¡­But Oppa, why is that person talking so informally with you? Isn¡¯t Oppa older? So why is she calling you by your name?¡±

    Keirsey, who had been violent and seemed angry for a while asked me in a far softer and cautious tone.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey, if you meet someone, you should say hello first.¡±

    I pointed at Judy lightly... Keirsey, who followed my eyes, looked at Judy and narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°¡­I''m Keirsey Pryster.¡±

    She spat out her name as if tossing, then she looked at me again as if demanding the answer to her previous question.

    It was not easy to see her like this, and at first, I thought she was joking, but there was no smile on her face. The more I remained silent to grasp the atmosphere, the more unsettling it felt. Soon, I answered seriously.

    ¡°¡­Judy is talking this way with me because I told her to ¨C when we decided to be friends.¡±

    ¡°Friends¡­? Oppa¡­but¡­but you said you would tell me if you had any friends¡­¡±

    Keirsey asked in a sad voice as if her whole world was crumbling.

    ¡°I was going to tell you today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­So what happened? Why were you suddenly holding her wrist like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±

    After wandering for a while, her hand slowly straightened and pointed to Judy.

    ¡°¡­That woman was wiggling her hands strangely behind Oppa''s back.¡±

    She behaved like a child who was ming others for being scolded.

    ¡°¡­Ah... That''s not it!!¡±

    Judy quickly denied it. She seemed so surprised and panicked that she spoke in a little louder tone.

    At that time, Keirsey sighed, ¡®Ha..!¡¯ and her gaze fixed on Judy; Two puffy eyes, an unusually stoic face, and an overflowing aura as if she was facing her archenemy, Keirsey spoke with a voice as menacing as her expression.

    ¡°Are you saying that I lied to Oppa then?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡­it¡¯s not¡ª¡±

    ¡°You did! Weird hand signs. Like you wanted to touch Oppa!!¡±

    Judy was so overwhelmed by the momentum that she couldn¡¯t even answer, and staggered backward. She was much bigger, but her momentum was eaten by Keirsey easily.

    ¡°And why do you keep lying? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s attacks did not stop. She even began to secretly use herst name to threaten Judy.

    I could not even respond. It was my first time seeing her like this. I was so taken aback by Keirsey''s behavior, my whole body became numb for a moment.

    I thought I raised Keirsey to be kind, but her current behavior was simr to the viin I had read about in the novel. Once again, I felt like I was getting out of my illusion.

    At first, I was under the illusion that Asena thought of me as a family member.

    The second was the illusion that Keirsey was kind and cute, unlike the novel.

    While Judy and I stood still, Keirsey¡¯s eyes slowly scanned her. When Keirsey''s eyes reached the family pattern embroidered on Judy''s uniform¡ª

    ¡°¡­.uh?¡±

    ¡ª Keirsey''s confused voice was heard.

    ¡°¡­Ice family¡­?¡±

    Then she looked at me.

    ¡°Oppa, that girl is from the Ice family.¡±

    ¡°¡­And?¡±

    ¡°Ice family¡­! Did you forget? Grandma told us to be careful.¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s voice towards me had softened again.

    I unconsciously paid attention to this fact. Though I wasn''t sure why was she so hostile even before knowing Judy belonged to the Ice family.

    ¡°Grandma indeed told me to be careful, but did she ever tell you to be rude?¡±

    "....."

    When I pointed it out, all her poisonous expressions vanished, like they were just an illusion. Even her face turned red as if she could not believe her previous actions herself.

    She held the front of her uniform with both hands and acted like a frightened child. Looking at her miserable face I quickly calmed a little and an awkward silence followed.

    Seeing Keirsey lowering her tail at every word I said, Judy looked at me cautiously.

    ¡°¡­Cayden, it seems you need some alone time with your sister, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    ¡°...Okay... See youter.¡±

    Even when we finished our brief farewell, Keirsey remained firm and still. Until I couldn¡¯t see Judy anymore, I didn¡¯t say anything to Keirsey either.

    Keirsey seemed to be afraid of this silence; She fidgeted in her ce anxiously.

    Actually, I wasn¡¯t even that angry, I was just surprised.

    I looked behind Keirsey¡¯s stiff back; Two basketsy on the ground. One basket was upright, while the other was spread out, spilling the contents it previously had: fresh carrots and ripened apples. Immediately, I could see why Keirsey hade here.

    I promised to introduce her to my new friend: Storm. I also promised to have lunch together. Looking at the basket, she seemed to have prepared a lot.

    Seeing Keirsey''s efforts rolling on the dirt floor, I felt a strange sense of regret. It was like watching a child dropping his ice cream.

    Was it because Asena had hurt me too much? I was indeed surprised by Keirsey''s behavior, but those baskets gave mefort. I could feel that she was looking forward to meeting me after putting in so much effort. I couldn''t even get angry anymore.

    ¡°Hey¡­Keirsey.¡±

    She was surprised by my voice and made a pitiful face seemingly waiting for my scolding. Yes, this was the Keirsey I was familiar with.

    I ced a hand on her cheek to calm her down, then gently put a little force to lift her head.

    My eyes met her beautiful obsidian eyes, which were wet, seemingly on verge of crying.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t cry. Did anything bad happen today?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What if I suddenly get so angry with one of your friends?¡±

    ¡°¡­but¡­but...she said I¡¯m lying¡­!¡±

    ¡°But I trust you, right? So you don¡¯t have to be so embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, don¡¯t cry over such insignificant things. By the way, you came to see Storm. You should see him.¡±

    To refresh the mood, I wiped her tears and introduced Storm, who was resting in the stables.

    A muscr ck horse stood there proudly. But to my eyes, he still looked quite ugly... An ugly horse who never listened to me.

    Keirsey looked at the ck horse with her swollen eyes, then she moved her eyes between me and Storm, alternatively.

    It seemed that she could notprehend my action of letting her go scot-free.

    I grabbed both shoulders from behind her¡ª

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he pretty?¡±

    ¡ªand forcefully averted her gaze.

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Keirsey wiped away her tears and meekly affirmed.

    Yes? I was just asking if he was pretty. I didn''t actually think she would say ''yes'' though.

    I looked at Storm for a moment to see if he was pretty but not being able to change my mind after a few more seconds I headed toward the basket behind Keirsey.

    Keirsey¡¯s eyes followed me carefully. Ignoring the spilled fruits, I took an apple from inside the basket and returned to Keirsey. Then I handed the red apple to her.

    "Did you know that Storm likes apples and hence prepared them for him?¡±

    ¡°¡­..yes.¡±

    ¡°Feed it," I nodded. "Oh, feed carefully. Storm is rather violent .¡±

    It seemed that Keirsey¡¯s mood was gradually improving.

    Keirsey¡¯s hand holding an apple hesitantly approached Storm¡¯s mouth.

    I was also a little nervous. Storm was such an absurd axis. But contrary to my worries, Storm epted the apple gently.

    Keirsey¡¯s eyes widened slightly and there was a hint of joy on her face.

    ¡°Oppa, he ate it!¡±

    ¡°¡­Storm really likes you.¡±

    Seeing the behavior of Storm in front of Keirsey, I was relieved as well as suspicious. After Storm swallowed the apple, I handed him a carrot this time. Unsurprisingly... he bit my hand.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Damn, it hurt!!!

    When I threatened Storm by showing my fist, Keirsey suddenly burst intoughter... The sudden anger I felt because of Storm melted away in Keirsey¡¯s cuteughter.

    While sheughed, I opened the other basket. Keirsey also followed me.

    ¡°Wow¡­that¡¯s pretty¡­¡±

    The meal was so beautiful that the words ¡®pretty¡¯ came out first, not ¡®it would be delicious¡¯; There were colorful sandwiches that looked delicious and their arrangement seemed aesthetically pleasant.

    ¡°Wow, Keirsey, did you make this lunch?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    Keirsey hesitated for a long time without answering my question. That was an answer itself.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.yes.¡±

    ¡°Why are you depressed again? It''s the thought that counts.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Hehe.¡±

    One thought suddenly came to mind¡ª

    Was it because I was hurt by Asena? Keirsey''s efforts looked cuter today.

    ¡ªI suddenly wanted to have more fun with her.

    ¡°Keirsey, would you like to ride Storm with me?¡±

 Chapter 14: Even You (3)

    Chapter 14: Even You (3)

    ¡°Keirsey, would you like to ride Storm with me?¡±

    ¡°Uh??¡±

    ¡°Would you like to go on a date with your Oppa?¡±

    She was startled as if she had found out very secrets of the Universe. Then she shook her head vigorously and refused.

    ¡°Oh, no, Oppa. I... I... want to go on a date¡­but I don¡¯t know how to ride a horse.¡±

    ¡°I know. I will help you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡±

    When I said that I would help her, the momentum changed quickly and she began to worry.

    It was so cute that I had no choice but to stroke her silky ck hair. If there was one thing that was different from usual, I caressed her a little more today. I moved closer and ran my hand through her long and soft hair up to the back of her neck as if stroking a treasure.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go for a ride on Storm. It will be fun.¡±

    Keirsey stayed still for a while and replied cautiously.

    ¡°Okay¡­let''s¡­ take¡­ a r-ride.¡±

    ¡°You made a good choice.¡±

    I took two apples from the basket ¨Cone for Storm and the other for Goldie ¨C and handed the closed basket to Keirsey.

    Feeling a strange gaze, I turned around and saw Keirsey looking dissatisfied with Goldie eating an apple. But as soon as she noticed my eyes, she rxed her expression.

    Well... Keirsey''s reaction was unavoidable considering what she had been hearing about the Ice family while growing up.

    I looked at Storm, ignoring her actions.

    ¡°¡­Storm, let''s go slowly this time. She is my treasure.¡±

    I requested quietly to Storm in the hope that he will behave well. I stroked his mane several times and then slowly pulled him out of the stable.

    Keirsey was staring intently at the series of actions.

    I smiled slightly and asked her why was she focused. To which she replied, ¡°¡­Because Oppa looks cool.¡±

    Bewildered, I loosened my neck.

    ¡°...You¡¯ve seen me lead a horse a few times already.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and you looked great every time.¡±

    Just like other people, I also liked hearingpliments. So I just thanked her shyly.

    Then I led Storm near Keirsey and asked, ¡°Keirsey, lift the basket a little higher.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    As she said, raising the basket to her chest, I grabbed Keirsey¡¯s thin waist and lifted her.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    With a cute scream, Keirsey tried to crouch down, but as I held her waist, she couldn¡¯t move as she wanted. I easily sat her down on Storm. She looked like a princess with both her legs on the left side of Storm.

    Without wasting any time, I also got on Storm, sitting behind Keirsey.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Keirsey. Be still.¡±

    I held Storm''s reins with my right hand and hugged Keirsey with my left hand so that she wouldn''t fall.

    ¡°¡­Ah..!¡±

    Keirsey suddenly voiced her surprise at my touch. Which was understandable since our bodies were almost glued to each other.

    ¡°Shall I let you go? Though you may fall.¡±

    ¡°Ah..! No¡­ I like it. I was just surprised because Oppa usually doesn''t hug like that.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I think I¡¯d be anxious if Oppa lets me go. I don¡¯t even mind if you hug me a little tighter."

    Satisfied with Keirsey''s answer, I kicked Storm on the side and signaled him to move.

    Storm obeyed and began to walk more smoothly and gently than ever before. I signaled Storm to get out of the training ground while I thanked him internally for not causing any problems.

    ¡°Ugh..!¡±

    Even with those gentle steps, Keirsey was terrified and anxious. The way she hugged my arm and tried not to fall off the horse made meugh.

    We slowly got out of the training ground and found a ce covered with fresh grass and flowers. It wasn¡¯t as beautiful as the ins of Pryster estate, but we were able to find a ce with a pretty good view.

    Kirsey gradually rxed. The force she was using while hugging my arm lessened and we began to enjoy the scenery more and more.

    After a while, she slowly leaned her body against me. Her head touched my neck. A faint scent of flowers wafted through my nose. Though I wasn''t confident if the source was Keirsey or flowers around us.

    I and Storm waited for Keirsey until she feltfortable. As time passed, I could even see a satisfied smile on her face.

    I felt it was a good choice to ride Storm with her. It reminded me of the walks we went on when we were home.

    ¡°Keirsey, did you forget about lunch?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Right.¡±

    As if waking up from a good dream, Keirsey answered in a dreamy voice, then opened the basket on herp and took out a sandwich.

    I opened my mouth with an, "Aahh!!" and Keirsey fed me.

    ¡°Hmm... It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    As I was genuinely admiring, Kirsey ate the sandwich I just took a bite of. Then wiping the sauce off the side of her lips, she agreed.

    ¡°¡­Wow. It''s perfect.¡±

    We made eye contact and remembering the old days, we burst intoughter.

    ...I urged Storm to walk again and we began to enjoy the scenery; Flowers were in full bloom and butterflies were flying. My mind felt at ease and my heart felt light.

    Storm didn¡¯t cause a single problem, as if he had be another horse altogether.

    The time itself seemed to slow down in this gentle and calm atmosphere.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey. From now on, let¡¯se out like this more often.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°I love you so much, Oppa.¡±

    ¡°I know. But you shouldn¡¯t behave as today.¡±

    I was talking about the cold appearance of Keirsey that I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at earlier. I asked her not to behave that way again carefully so as not to offend her.

    "......Yes.¡±

    As if she was also reflecting on herself, she bowed her head and spoke sinfully. But I was confused now.

    Was it right that I tried to change them?

    Beforeing to this academy, I thought that the reason they became the viins in the novel was that they couldn¡¯t find someone topletely lean on.

    ¡­I found out that Asena wasn¡¯t leaning on me, but still... Still, I believed that the future would change because of my actions. However, Keirsey¡¯s appearance earlier shook that belief once more.

    Maybe it was fate for them to be like this? Or were they ruthless by their very nature? If that was the case then were my efforts for nothing? I just hoped it was my imagination...

    ¡°You are never going to behave like today. Can you promise me?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes. I promise you, Oppa. I don¡¯t even know why for a moment¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You may be angry all of a sudden. Let¡¯s be careful next time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful... Sorry...¡±

    Keirsey bowed her head and replied in a sad voice. She was clearly depressed.

    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for.¡±

    I opened my mouth and pushed her with my chin as if urging her to notice my open mouth.

    ¡°Oh~.¡±

    Kirsey fed me a sandwich without a word. But the direction was slightly off and the sauce was applied to the tip of my lips.

    ¡°Oh, my hands are busy... Keirsey, please clean this up.¡±

    Keirsey nodded and looked up at me.

    With her small and soft finger, she cleaned the sauce from my lips, and her body suddenly stiffened.

    Noticing her fingers were glued to my lips, I looked down in confusion.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey?¡±

    While I called her name and looked down to see what was going on, I felt as if I had seen her swallowing saliva.

    ¡°Oh sorry.¡±

    Keirsey hurriedly removed her fingers from my lips and sucked them to clean the sauce. Though I wanted to reprimand her for behaving like that I also didn''t want to look like a nagging older brother so I ignored her actions this time. Keirsey then put the sandwich in her mouth and began to chew.

    We enjoyed our time a little more just like that.

    ¡°Oppa?¡±

    Whatever she was thinking, Keirsey, who had been quiet for a while, opened her mouth.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡±

    I closed the gap between my elbows and hugged her even tighter, cing my chin above her head.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­Can youe to visit me from now on?¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°After ss, I¡¯m the only one whoes to visit Oppa. Can¡¯t youe to visit me sometimes?¡±

    It was a very reasonable suggestion, so I nodded my head.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I didn¡¯t mean to ignore her efforts. So I decided to reciprocate them.

    ¡°¡­that¡­that continuation. Moving forward... frequently.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Perhaps she thought it was an unreasonable request, Keirsey buried her head in my arms with agitation. The posture was a little ufortable, but it wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    ¡°Do you want me to keeping?¡±

    ¡°¡­.yes.¡±

    ¡°Frequently?¡±

    ¡°¡­.yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, but I will bete because I have to take care of Storm.¡±

    It had been a long time since she had asked me for something. So I wanted to hear the reason behind such a request.

    ¡°Is there a reason?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Keirsey?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡­ so¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­If there is no reason it will be difficult toe frequently. You never know what¡¯s going to happen with Storm.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah! Those¡­boys keep talking to me¡­Ugh¡­it¡¯s a little annoying.¡±

    ¡°¡­..What??¡±

    I doubted my ears, bowed my head, and tried to make eye contact with her.

    The more I tried, the more Keirsey buried her face in my arms.

    ¡°Do boys bother you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes. Come and have a look... Really.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    It was an unexpected problem. Unlike the novel, Keirsey now had a bright personality, and of course, there would be a few unexpected side effects.

    ¡°Oppa is in Knight''s Department, Right? Can¡¯t you be my knight and protect me?¡±

    The words to protect her like a knight lit a fire in my heart...

    Kirsey seemed to know how to handle me. Initially, she used to y aegyo¡­ Now, it seemed like she instinctively knew how to persuade me with words as well. As we had been living together for years now, it seemed that she had learned a lot about me.

    ¡°Okay, Keirsey. I wille regrly.¡±

    The decision was quick. I nned to see with my own two eyes what kind of guy was annoying my sister.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Keirsey asked in an unnecessarily high-pitched voice. She seemed excited and relieved. I also didn''t break her expectations.

    ¡°Yes. I promise.¡±

 Chapter 15: Even You (4)

    Chapter 15: Even You (4)

    Keirsey appeared to be reflecting in front of Cayden, but in reality, she was boiling inside. After parting ways with him, the anger she had hidden grew even more rampant.

    Because of that girl from the Ice family, she looked bad in front of Cayden.

    Keirsey didn¡¯t burp or yawn in front of him and always showed a pretty side. But today, Cayden looked at her as if he was looking at someone ugly.

    Keirsey got angry and hated what happened today. The saddest thing was that she didn¡¯t even do anything wrong... well, apart from behaving like a thief... But that was beside the point! She didn''t lie to him. Indeed, Judy was brewing a strange plot. Even so, Keirsey had been embarrassed today in front of Cayden as if she had lied.

    ¡­still, it was fine. She could forgive everything. Because after that, her date went well.

    ...But Keirsey didn''t want Cayden to meet Judy again. She intuitively knew that girl was dangerous. Unfortunately, it was also true that Cayden and Judy were in the same ss and Keirsey wasn''t stupid enough to stop Cayden from interacting with her during ss. She would look ugly in his eyes if she did that, so instead, she decided to limit their interactions after the ss. She made him promise that he woulde to visit her in the future; The time he could spend with Judy was minimized. It was something she achieved on a whim.

    She didn¡¯t lie; The boys really talked to her a lot. It wasn¡¯t bothersome or hard enough toin to Cayden, but it was still annoying.

    Aftering to the academy, there were things that Keirsey became conscious of immediately; She seemed to be prettier than others. Her persona was beautiful enough that it alone forced people to approach her; The silver hair that went down to her shoulders, her cute puppy-like face, and her bubbly personality, gave her a unique charm that was hard to ignore.

    At first, when she was home, Keirsey thought those were just politepliments from the family members, but in the academy, she realized that most eyes followed her over and over again. It was to the point that she began to sense that the men had other intentions when they approached her. Initially she was annoyed, but now fortunately for the same reason, Cayden woulde and protect her in the future.

    When it was time for ss to end, Keirsey¡¯s body began to tremble in anticipation.

    Soon, Cayden wille to meet her. She won¡¯t have to find him, instead, he wille. Just this fact alone made her happy.

    ¡°¡­Today¡¯s ss will be over.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    When the professor spoke, Keirsey gave a big bow and hurriedly ran out of the ssroom.

    Her friends looked at her in surprise, but she didn¡¯t care.

    ording tomon sense, there was no need to act so hastily. Cayden would need some time to reach the meeting point as well. Unfortunately, her judgment was clouded by excitement and there was only one thought in her mind; She wanted to see her Oppa as soon as possible.

    ? ? ?

    Keirsey stood in front of the fountain and waited patiently for Cayden.

    Several students passed in front of her eyes frequently. There were students she was seeing for the first time and a few students were familiar as well.

    Everyone was chatting with their friends with bright smiles.

    The sunset was gradually setting, and the birds were chirping. The water from the fountain sshed very lightly, cooling Keirsey¡¯s face. Though she didn''t blink; She still looked at the scene in front of her with twinkling eyes.

    This was the daily life of the academy she had dreamed of; Beautiful scenery and fresh atmosphere, joking andughing with friends, and Cayden, who wille to see her soon.

    As was the saying that ''eyes reflect the heart,'' there was nothing that was not beautiful in her eyes at this moment.

    Keirsey couldn¡¯t understand why waiting for Cayden was so exciting. She could only smile brightly as if standing alone in front of the fountain was the most fun thing she had ever done.

    Keirsey periodically looked in the direction ¨C Cayden most probably would being from. The check cycle was so fast that even though she knew that nothing had changed, her eyes kept moving in the same direction.

    Suddenly, she saw a group of people in ck. Among those students, of course, she was also there.

    ¡°Unnie!!¡±

    Keirsey raised her hand high and shook it.

    Asena¡¯s eyes sharpened as she recognized Keirsey''s voice. She said a few words to her group and started walking.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey. What are you doing here? Weren''t you going to see Oppa?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Oppa decided toe and meet me today... Are you envious?¡±

    At Keirsey¡¯s words, Asena¡¯s eyes subtly narrowed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is Oppaing here?¡±

    Asana¡¯s head spun around and scanned the square.

    Keirsey tilted her head at the strange behavior.

    ¡°Unnie, what''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you go see Oppa yourself?¡±

    Asena asked as if she was worried about something. But Keirsey didn''t n to reschedule her meeting because of Asena''s words.

    ¡°¡­No. We made a promise. I¡¯ll exin it to you tonight.¡±

    ¡°¡­.still. You can go yourself, Keirsey.¡±

    ¡°I mean, we¡¯ve already made an appointment. What if things go wrong like yesterday..¡±

    ¡°¡­Tsk..¡±

    Asena looked dissatisfied with something. Keirsey was very curious about that.

    ¡°¡­Unnie, what is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.that¡­.¡±

    Asena seemed to be contemting something, paused in that state for a moment, then let out a long sigh.

    ¡°¡­ha¡­ no. Keirsey, if anything goes wrong, just don¡¯t leave Oppa alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­Remember my words. Stick with Oppa when you meet him. Don¡¯t think about parting. As soon as I finish my work with the student council, I wille and eat together. Just wait until then.¡±

    After finishing what she had to say, Asena turned her body vigorously and vanished hurriedly like the wind. Keirsey didn¡¯t even bother to hold her any longer. After all, the meeting she was looking forward to was with Cayden.

    At times, Keirsey also thought it was very strange. Even though all three of them were from the same family, why in the world her feelings towards Asena and Cayden were so different?

    Even though Asena and Keirsey were twins, they both seemed to be closer to Cayden instead. When she talked with Asena, the heart which was beating just in anticipation of seeing Cayden didn''t react at all.

    Just when she was thinking about such things, a second visitor came. It was one of the noble girls that Keirsey became friends with.

    ¡°Keirsey!¡±

    ¡°Mary! Guys!¡±

    Keirsey waved her hand to wee her friends, ¡®Mary Bones and the Group''.

    All of a sudden, a few girls surrounded her.

    ¡°Keirsey, where did you go in such a hurry after ss? Was it just the fountain?¡±

    Mary smiled as if it was ridiculous. There was a big difference in the status of their families, but Keirsey was so sociable to others that Mary and others talked to her casually.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Keirsey smiled bashfully. The noble girls around her made expressions as if they were melted away at the sound of her cute giggle. Then Keirsey proudly exined why she was there.

    ¡°Actually, my Oppa decided toe today. I am waiting here to meet him.¡±

    Keirsey felt a little bubbly... for a very short time.

    ¡°Cayden Pryster, right?¡±

    When someone called out his name, her heart was surprised

    Initially, she had thought they would take it lightly, but contrary to her expectations, they were showing interest in Cayden.

    Again, that bad feeling started creeping up. It felt the same as she felt when Cayden talked with Judy.

    ¡°¡­.uh? You know¡­ you know my Oppa¡­?¡±

    Keirsey asked cautiously.

    ¡°Of course, he is also a member of the Pryster family, after all,¡± Mary answered.

    In an instant, the young girls blossomed and chatted among themselves. Their interest in Cayden continued to grow with no end in sight.

    ¡®The one who goes to the Knight''s Department?¡¯

    ¡®Rumor has it that he is a very kind and talented person!¡¯

    ¡®Wow, you can tell just by looking at Keirsey. I think he must be caring.¡¯

    ¡®My brother is really annoying¡­ I envy Keirsey for having such a brother.¡¯

    ¡®Oh¡­ I heard he is handsome..¡¯

    As the noble girls, who were originally shy and did not speak well, intervened in the conversation, Keirsey felt her expression hardening.

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    She tried to change the topic of the conversation.

    ¡°That¡­ Let''s leave that. By the way, where have you been going?¡±

    ¡°We were thinking of going for a walk after eating.¡±

    "We thought seeing flowers would be fun.¡±

    ¡°Would you like toe too, Keirsey?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You shoulde too!¡±

    Seeing so many people inviting her, Keirsey opened her mouth awkwardly.

    ¡°..That... Not this time. I think I wasted too much of everyone''s time. Go first. I should stay a little longer¡­ hehe.¡±

    She wanted to make them go before Cayden came. It was an instinctive feeling.

    ¡°Keirsey!!¡±

    Keirsey heard the voice from afar. This was the voice she loved the most, but at that moment it was also the voice she was most afraid to hear.

    ¡°¡­ah..¡±

    Kirsty bit her lips and turned to Cayden who was calling her. He was walking towards her, waving his hand.

    Why did he look extra cool today?

    He didn''t look ''noble-like'' cool or a cool ''Oppa'' instead he looked like a cool ''man''.

    Keirsey¡¯s heart, not knowing that fact, began pounding looking at him; Sweaty hair from harsh training, clothes clinging to his athletic build ¨C revealing his hard-earned muscles, and a handsome face making him look like the man of every girl''s dream.

    Did he look so amazing to just her eyes?

    Keirsey looked around, and once again, she felt suffocating.

    The girls couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. Holding their breath, they even forgot to blink and just tried to memorize this moment.

    The young girls who had been arrogant before hadpletely disappeared, and they were all pretending to be courteous now.

    ¡°Keirsey!¡±

    He called her once more. Keirsey rushed into his arms without a second thought.

    She wrapped her arms around his body and hugged him tightly in front of everyone. Like she was warning them to not covet him.

    ¡°I¡¯m covered in sweat and dust, Keirsey. Don¡¯t stick.¡±

    Cayden¡¯s hands gently pushed her shoulders away. But Keirsey hugged him even tighter.

    He certainly smelled like he said. Though it was a very addictive smell to her; A manly scent just like his appearance.

    Seeing Keirsey not showing any disgust, Cayden gave up pushing her away and started whispering in her ear ¨C Keirsey felt her ears turn red.

    ¡°¡­so¡­ where are those boys?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Keirsey whispered in his ears while being in his arms.

    ¡°No, you have to suppress those boys in advance so that they don¡¯t trouble you recklessly.¡±

    Hearing him spitting out cute words in such a serious tone, Keirsey quickly forgot about the young girls behind them and asked with a familiar smile.

    ¡°Oppa, why did youe here looking so cool?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Do I look good today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you look amazing.¡±

    ¡°I did a little bit of preparation to make my muscles look good."

    Knowing he was just kidding, Keirsey giggled and covered her mouth with her hand.

    Just the two of them were whispering like they were telling a secret under the nket, just like when they were young.

    Keirsey felt this way because Cayden''s arms were as wide and as warm as a winter nket. Upon feeling that, Keirsey unconsciously swallowed her saliva and felt warm.

    ¡­Unfortunately, they weren''t alone and she couldn''t stay like that forever.

    ¡®Wow... He looks cool..¡¯

    ¡®¡­Yeah, he looks very reliable.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m envious of Keirsey..¡¯

    Those voices broke her peace as if waking her up from a sweet dream.

    Keirsey looked around.

    Cayden had also heard those voices, hence his head was turning in that direction as well.

    ¡®Hey! He''s looking this way!¡¯

    The murmur grew louder.

    Cayden raised his hand as if to say hello¡­ but Keirsey grasped his hand in the middle.

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Cayden¡¯s startled reaction was ignored, and she led him holding his wrist.

    ¡°Oppa, I¡¯m hungry! Let¡¯s go quickly!¡±

    There was resistance for a moment, but Cayden followed her lead.

    On the way to the restaurant, Keirsey, who began to recognize something she didn¡¯t know, had to roll her eyes and look around.

    ¡°Are you that hungry?¡±

    Cayden asked, but Keirsey didn¡¯t answer because she was not paying attention; Suddenly, she remembered the advice of her older sister, Asena. She advised Keirsey to not leave Cayden alone even for a moment.

    ¡®Did Unnie ask me not to leave his side because of this?¡¯ Keirsey thought. ¡®¡­uh? So, does Unnie also feel as suffocating as I do in such situations?¡¯

    Keirsey stopped walking and turned to Cayden. His wet hair ruffling in the wind shook her heart.

    If Asena had anticipated this situation, it would be right to do what she said.

    From now on, Keirsey had to go and meet him herself. The promise they made yesterday had to be broken.

    Keirsey didn''t like Judy Ice, but she felt the same way when so many girls saw Cayden with those hungry eyes. And in front of those girls, Judy seemed like a saint.

    Keirsey unknowingly started weighing the pros and cons in her head.

    ¡°Oppa.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°I thought about it, but there are usually too many people around the fountain, right?"

    ¡°Ummm, indeed¡­ you have a lot of friends.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it''s tooplicated this way. I think it would be better if I just go find Oppa as usual.¡±

    Cayden rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Keirsey affirmed in a confident tone. She thought going back to the previous method would resolve the issues that today popped up.

    ? ? ?

    The next day, as Keirsey entered the ssroom, she felt a sticky interest in the air.

    It was a kind of feeling that was directed toward her but didn''t seem to be about her. Such an atmosphere of interest was fairly thick around the noble girls she was friends with.

    Keirsey felt a sense of insecurity for an unknown reason. It was just a hunch but she was almost sure this interest was directed to her Oppa...

    Asena wasn¡¯t in the ssroom yet. So, Keirsey just pretended not to notice the interest, and deliberately exuded an atmosphere that was difficult to talk to.

    Normally, when she came in, she greeted her friends with a bright voice and chatted with them casually. Today, she just quietly entered the ssroom and sat in her seat without a word.

    Was it because of the atmosphere she exuded? The women who seemed to be ready to approach her were hesitating now.

    Mary was the only one who carefully passed the wall she had created and approached.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.Are you sick¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­.No. It might just be because of the weather.¡±

    Keirsey looked at the girls standing behind Mary. One of the young girls who stood like that showed a tantly disappointed look.

    Keirsey didn¡¯t like that.

    She understood why that girl was so disappointed. She must have wanted to ask about Cayden through Keirsey, but now she was disappointed that the opportunity was gone.

    Keirsey was not used to this level of stress.

    Back in Pryster''s Castle, thanks to Cayden, she had fun every day. She hadn¡¯t felt this dirty feeling in years.

    She felt this way only sometimes when Cayden didn''t hug her or if he forgot to kiss her forehead before going to bed, and that hadn''t happened in years. Hence it had been a long time since she felt this bad.

    Keirsey felt the urge to speak harsh words. But¡­ she had already seen what would happen if she showed such behavior a few days ago.

    It was true Cayden wasn''t here but if she made a fuss here, it might reach his ears as well. Then she would not be able to keep her promise to him that she would never show her evil side.

    Moreover, Keirsey knew that nothing had happened to make her angry.

    She just felt dirty for no reason. Hence, she had no choice but to suppress this feeling alone.

    ¡°Mary¡­ I¡¯ll lie down for a bit before ss starts.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­! Rest, Keirsey.¡±

    Keirseyid her arms on the desk and fell. She didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone right now.

    She knew what they were curious about, and Keirsey didn¡¯t want to tell them anything about him. So she pretended to be asleep, but she still kept hearing their gossip about yesterday.

    ¡®Isn''t Cayden-same too kind?¡¯

    ''Right! My brother would never hug me like that!''

    Keirsey closed her eyes even more tightly. No matter what they said, she decided not to respond.

    If she waited a little bit, this moment would pass, and their curiosity would also die down.

    ¡®It was the first time I saw someone look so cool.¡¯

    ¡®Yeah, he had a nice body..¡¯

    However, once the conversation of the nobles broke out, they did not know how to stop.

    Keirsey clenched her fists tightly.

    They wereplimenting her Oppa¡­ It was supposed to be good to hear, but she didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡®I wish someone could love me so much¡­¡¯

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m envious of Keirsey-Sama..¡¯

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Keirsey tossed and turned. She was so ufortable, she wanted the ss to start as soon as possible.

    ¡®¡­I want to hang out with Cayden-Sama.¡¯

    A girl whispered in the crowd of students.

    -thud!

    Keirsey¡¯s knees hit the desk.

    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound.

    Keirsey, who suddenly stood up was looking at that girl with ferocious eyes.

    The friendly Keirsey was gone, and a dangerous snake-like Pryster was there.

    Everyone could only be frightened.

    It was as if a predator who had been ying with food was revealing its true nature.

    Everyone tensed at the chilling air. Even Mary swallowed her saliva.

    But soon after, Keirsey smiled at them gently.

    Some of the ignorant nobles breathed a sigh of relief, but the quick-witted few did not rx just yet.

    ¡°What are you girls talking about?¡±

    The girl who said she was not feeling well vanished, and instead, only old gentle Keirsey stood now.

    Then Keirsey jumped into the group of women with her unique bubbly personality with a goal in mind.

    Keirsey couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. All of them began to look like thieves. She knew there was no malice in them. In fact, it was the opposite; Excessive favoritism was the problem.

    Why did they keep showing interest Why did they keep getting greedy Saying that she wanted to date him was the most ridiculous thing Keirsey had ever heard in her life.

    Because¡­ because¡­.

    "....."

    ¡®¡­okay. Right. Yeah. Oppa isn¡¯t interested in such things anyways. That''s right. That''s why.''

    Keirsey began to create excuses. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t find any reason to be so angry anymore.

    For a moment, she imagined the girl in front of her bing Cayden¡¯s lover.

    Cayden, who always hugged her, was hugging this girl in her imagination. His kind words changed course and turned to this girl.

    ¡°¡­.Wow..¡±

    She hated the scenario so much that she unknowingly let out a ''wow'' sound. In reality, she felt totally the opposite of ''wow'' but her anger had already clouded her judgment. Hence she let out a wrong sound.

    It was the first time Keirsey had such a bad feeling. She felt surprisingly terrified.

    Suddenly, she felt the gazes focused on her, and she quickly changed her expression again.

    It was Mary who spoke first among the stiff girls.

    ¡°Oh, that¡­ Cayden Oppa is¡ª¡±

    ¡®Call him Cayden! Who are you to call him Oppa?¡¯

    Mary¡¯s words, which Keirsey was so familiar with, were now annoying. She still didn''t voice out herints though.

    ¡°¡ªso cool¡­we were talking about that.¡±

    Keirsey endured these unpleasant words with a smile fixed on her face. But her brain was working with the speed of light. She could practically hear the sound of gears moving hurriedly.

    ''How do I deal with this problem?''

    It was clear what Keirsey wanted.

    She didn¡¯t want them to pay any more attention to Cayden. She didn''t want them toe any closer and not covet him.

    She tried toe up with ns to achieve her goal.

    ''Should I warn them? To not show interest?''

    That wasn¡¯t it.

    Itcked justification, and it just looked weird and might even urge them to pay more attention.

    Although the Pryster family was strong, it was almost impossible to use the prestige to threaten them in daylight, especially when they all belonged to one noble family or another.

    ''No. I can''t order them... Should I request gently?''

    That wasn''t right either.

    It seemed that a gentle method would not be able topletely silence thismotion.

    There was only one way left.

    It wouldn''t ruin her rtionship with them, and it might be a good way to turn off their interest in Cayden.

    Luckily, they didn¡¯t know anything about Cayden yet. They were just flies that gathered around him only by looking at the light of a single thread. If that was the case, she could get rid of them just by covering the light with her palm.

    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t say anything bad! Really! I just thought he is cool.¡±

    Mary made the excuse, misunderstanding the situation entirely.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Keirsey opened her mouth in doubt.

    As soon as she decided on the method, everything else became easier.

    ¡°Huhu. Do you girls also think Cayden-Oppa is cool?¡±

    Keirsey asked the noble girls standing behind Mary.

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    One of the girls blushed and nodded her head.

    Keirsey stared at her for a long time,

    ¡°¡­.Ahehehe¡ª¡±

    Keirseyughed out loud as if she heard a funny joke.

    Everyone looked at her in surprise.

    She wasn''t even acting anymore. It was really funny that the girl in front of Keirsey wanted to rece her.

    Afterughing like that for a while, Keirsey lowered her voice and whispered.

    ¡°Haha. He looks cool. But that¡¯s only because you girls don¡¯t know what he is actually like.¡±

 Chapter 16: Even You (5)

    Chapter 16: Even You (5)[T/N: Sorry for being unable to update chapters in thest two days; I was busy. Though today I''m uploading two chapters to make it up to you guys. Don''t forget to read the next chapter.

    Dn]

    A few more days passed and I got used to life at the academy.

    Asena was busy, so I couldn¡¯t meet her often. I was secretly happy with theck of interaction; It bought me some time to calm myself.

    I was still in pain, but I felt like I could hide the fact that I was hurt in front of her now. It was because of Keirsey who healed the wounds I received from Asena.

    Because of her, I felt my efforts were not a total waste.

    After all, the reason I wanted to be a knight was that I wanted to support the twins. But I could be their support only when they were willing to lean on me. Fortunately, Keirsey was indeed willing to.

    Just like that, days began to pass. Buttely, I felt the atmosphere around me had changed; Strange gazes followed me wherever I went.

    At first, I thought it was because noble children were just curious about what kind of person would Prysters adopt.

    I didn''t want to make any scene so even if it was stressful, I was able to preserve.

    I thought their interest in me would die down after some time. Though as time passed, and more gazes reached me, I realized that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Sometimes they gossiped and sometimes theyughed when I was passing by; It was frustrating.

    Even if I tried to think of it as delusion caused by low self-esteem because I heard Asena¡¯s shocking words, somewhere in my mind I was sure that wasn''t the case.

    As if telling me that my thoughts were correct, their actions became even more tant.

    Gossip developed into teasings, the teasing turned to quarrels, and quarrels turned to bullying.

    Their actions were clever and stayed only at a level that even though made me angry but objectively could just be considered simple mistakes. For example, idental shoulder bumps had increased. Whether they were intentional or not, I was not sure. However, it was clear that their frequency had increased. Not just that, the frequency and sound ofughter had increased as well.

    Sometimes I was even able to hear what they were gossiping about. Unfortunately, every time the rumor was different and the student spreading it was different as well. So I knew I would not be able to gain anything even if I made a scene and confronted them.

    Though I was able to understand the crux of the rumors; The tales of abusive behavior and vulgarity, my ipetence, and instilling the belief in everyone that how I didn''t deserve to be called Pryster or even a human, were the main purpose of those lies.

    I was puzzled¡ª

    Weren''t they afraid of Prysters?

    ¡ªIt was more surprising than annoying. Because, although I was adopted, I was Pryster nheless. The family crest on my shoulder was not so light. Still, they fearlessly quarreled with me. It was not that simple¡­

    I was starting to feel it on my skin. I wanted to beat them up for speaking such nonsense, but I held back because I knew what power words held in this world. Even when I read the novel, the power of words had an important role in the plot.

    That was why the Department of Politics was famous for its political science subject, which, after all, uses the power of words and writing to suppress opponents.

    There were even people who killed innocent people only with words, so no further exnation was needed.

    I felt that the arrows towards me weren¡¯t just for fun. There seemed to be a focal point. Otherwise, it would not have been necessary for them to be so active. I felt this was an attack from another family and I didn''t want to do something in haste and anger to let them seed in proving my character.

    It seemed, before they touched Asena and Keirsey, they decided to attack the Pryster''s weakest link: me. Unfortunately, that was their biggest mistake. But before doing anything, I decided to find the other party first; I had to act before my reputation dropped to the point where it could no longer be raised.

    ? ? ?

    After dinner, I kissed Keirsey on her forehead and parted with her to return to the dormitory.

    -Swing!

    ¡°Eric, I¡¯m here¡­¡­¡±

    When I opened the door, I was unable to speak at the sight unfolding before me.

    The stylish and tidy living room vanished and aplete mess was left.

    Eric, who was cleaning the messy room, got up from the pile of garbage and scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°¡­Haha, what a mess.¡±

    I was puzzled by his so casual attitude.

    ¡°Did you do it, Eric?¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°Of course not. Haha¡­where do I start?¡±

    Eric put down the cleaning tool he was holding weakly with an apologetic expression on his face.

    ¡°¡­.Sorry, Hyung. Because I¡¯m a powerless noble¡­ Actually, the bullying is a bit harsh. I didn¡¯t know they¡¯de so openly¡­ Because of me, you¡¯re also being inconvenienced.¡±

    ¡°Is this what happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­.sorry. I will put it away quickly.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°No, Eric¡­you¡¯re mistaken, if it was just you, they wouldn¡¯t have made this room so messed up. There¡¯s no way they don¡¯t know that I also live here.¡±

    ¡°¡­.yes?¡±

    I put my things down and headed toward my room.

    Without dy, I twisted the doorknob to open the room.

    ¡°¡­haah.¡±

    Eric swallowed a breath.

    My private room was also smashed.

    ¡°¡­they''re bullying both you and me.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I did not want to get involved in the political battles between the families. But beyond that, there was no other way anymore.

    ¡°Eric. Do me a favor... It¡¯s a good deal for you too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please speak.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s got to be a kid in your ss named ¡®Kyle Benthrac¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­There is. How did you know that? He is a quiet boy.¡±

    ¡°Please arrange a meeting with that friend. No, can I see him right now? Do you know his room?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I will check to see if any of my friends know. Please wait.¡±

    Eric left the dormitory, dusting off his body.

    No one knew yet, but there was one peculiar character in the novel. It was a character created by the author to exin theck of information.

    He was the person who could be viewed as just an ¡®info-dumper¡¯; All the rumors going around the Academy were pierced by him.

    When I read him in the novel, he was only a device character, but now he was very useful to me.

    I decided to know the identity of the hidden enemy through ¡®Kyle Benthrock¡¯. As soon as he would tell me their identity, I felt like I had to leave them to Asena and Keirsey.

    Soon, Eric came back and beckoned me.

    ¡°Hyung-nim, I found him.¡±

    ? ? ?

    There was no one else in Kyle''s dormitory. It seemed his roommate hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    Things were going well. Soon, Eric, I, and Kyle Benthrock came face to face.

    ¡°¡­what are you doing?¡±

    Kyle asked cautiously. He looked like a cute dwarf. His body was shuddering as if he was terrified.

    ¡°¡­Kyle. I know about you.¡±

    I said threateningly. I intended to take advantage of Kyle¡¯s fearful personality.

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°Kyle, do as Hyung says. Hyung is from the Pryster family.¡±

    Eric started catching the wind from the side. As the main character, he was quick-witted. Unfortunately, Kyle must have already known about me.

    ¡°Kyle, you know a lot, don''t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kyle was anxiously rolling his eyes and looking at me.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mean to hurt you. We just need you to answer our few questions, then we can go back to being strangers without any problem.¡±

    "...Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°Instead you should say I gave you a chance... Actually, I don¡¯t like you that much.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie. In the novel, Kyle was Eric''s most useful and important ally. That also meant he did a lot of things to harm Prysters. Even among Prysters, his main targets were the twins. Though afterward, he was caught and trampled on by Asena and Keirsey, but¡­

    Now, as a member of the Pryster family, I only saw him as a stalker clinging to my younger sisters.

    ¡­Of course, he must still be within the eptable range for now. Because the academy had just started, he must haven¡¯t been following the twins in earnest yet.

    So, for now, I thought I would just dig up the information I needed from him and warn him to leave the twins alone.

    ¡°¡­If you use the power of the Pryster family to forcefully press me like this, there will be a huge bacsh.¡± He said sarcastically.

    I closed the distance enough to make him ufortable.

    ¡°¡­The power of the Pryster family?¡± I said with a smirk. "Do I even need something like that for you?¡±

    It was convenient in this respect to read the novel and know the inside story.

    ¡°By the way, I saw you sneak into the Student Council room the other day..."

    Kyle''s face hardened at my words. Eric also looked at me in surprise.

    ¡°And, oh yes! Kyle, you can take my words as a threat this time."

    Once again, I tried to instill fear in him. I knew that if I didn¡¯t approach him in this way, he wouldn¡¯t spit out anything until the end, so I had no choice but to do it.

    I felt remorse, but¡­ well. Asena was also in the student council, and I didn¡¯t like him going into that room arbitrarily.

    ¡°If this is revealed, you will be expelled from the academy. If others heard that you broke into the student council room¡­ your family will be more worried about session then.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you want?¡±

    Kyle became obedient. There was no need to press him any further.

    After re-separating the distance between us, I asked a light question.

    ¡°Me and Eric. Our ce was thrashed by someone. Tell me who is behind this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°Roughly. But you have to promise. If I answer you, then you''ll not reveal my secret either.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll promise. Eric?¡±

    I looked at Eric.

    He nodded his head too.

    ¡°I''ll do as Hyung-nim says.¡±

    Kyle pulled out a small wooden chair and sat down helplessly. Then he looked at me.

    ¡°Are you curious about what happened in the room today?¡±

    ¡°You know that too?¡±

    Eric was amazed.

    Kyle ignored him and said, ¡°What happened today was just bullying. There was no one behind it.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe his words at all. No one in the right mind would target a Pryster without any backing.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t ignore my threats, Kyle, I want the facts... Lately, the gossip about me has increased, and my reputation is also declining, so I''m quite sure someone is behind all of this."

    ¡°That is true.¡±

    ¡°But is this just bullying? Who could touch the Pryster family for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Who touched the Pryster family?¡±

    Silly words began to flow from Kyle¡¯s mouth.

    At first, I thought he had forgotten that I was a Pryster as well.

    ¡°¡­Touching me¡ª¡±

    ¡°They were touching Cayden-sama, not Prysters.¡±

    My expression wrinkled.

    ¡°What kind of bullshit is that?¡±

    ¡°Isn''t that true? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t act in front of me. It¡¯s clear that you are hated by your family, right? So who will be afraid of you when you are abandoned by Prysters?¡±

    Kyle looked at me and said, making expressions as if everything he said was true. Those expressions touched my nerves.

    ¡°Oh yeah. If you really want to know who is behind everything that happened¡­¡±

    He shrugged and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s Keirsey-sama.¡±

    -bang!

    I quickly closed the distance and grabbed him by the neck and lifted him.

    His clothes began to crack and tear, but I was not a bodhisattva who could stand still after hearing such a lie about Keirsey.

    ¡°You dare taunt Pryster? You know everything, but don¡¯t you know the Pryster''s oath?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know.."

    Kyle struggled as he answered.

    ¡°You know and still you dare to touch Keirsey, a Pryster, in front of my eyes!?¡±

    ¡°b-but..! Because it¡¯s true¡­!¡± Kyle gasped for air, "It¡¯s h-hard to breath... breathe.¡± Then his finger, which was hovering in the air, pointed to Eric.

    ¡°Eh.. just ask Eric!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Eric probably saw it too! Keirsey-Sama was gossiping about you¡­!¡±

    I looked at Eric without loosening the strength in my hands.

    He had an ufortable expression on his face.

    His expressions told me more than any words could. Power was released from my hand ¨C Kyle fell to the ground massaging his neck.

    ¡°¡­.Eric. Say no.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.Keirsey went around spreading rumors about me? Keirsey?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe it. I felt like my whole body was losing strength. The hole in my chest was getting bigger.

    It was as if my consciousness was being eroded into the depths of the underground.

    Kyle, who was crawling on the ground suddenly opened his mouth, "Ugh¡­I¡¯m sorry, but the rumors spread that both Asena and Keirsey hate you, so everyone is ignoring you¡­! Many people have heard Keirsey-Sama cursing you¡­! Otherwise, who would care about cluttering your room?¡±

    Attacks on me were no longer important to me.

    ¨CKirsey.

    It was more important whether Keirsey was really like that.

    Today alone, all day, she clung to me. We hugged, and fed each other food. When we parted, I even kissed her on the forehead.

    But she was swearing at me from behind.

    ¡°Eric. Say it quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­..yes. I heard.¡±

    ¡°¡­haha..¡±

    His words felt like daggers piercing my heart.

    It was said that when people lose their minds, they startughing.

    That was my case.

    First Asena...

    Now Keirsey¡­

    I tried to hold back my creepyughter and asked.

    ¡°¡­what did she say?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hyung, I don¡¯t know that much, really. I could only see her from afar, and I felt ufortable hearing her say such things, so I avoided her seat from then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Really. I''m telling the truth. I didn''t even know things had gotten so far.¡±

    ¡°Kyle.¡±

    I asked Kyle, who was sorting out his clothes.

    ¡°¡­What did Keirsey say?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to hear it?¡­ This is a humanitarian question.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Looking at me, he sighed as if he couldn''t help it.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not quite sure either. I only know roughly. But I''m sure of a few things. She said that you snore a lot, that your behavior was abusive, that you had no manners, that your body smelled¡­¡±

    Do you hate snoring a lot? It was Keirsey who came to my room at night. If you hated it, why would youe?

    There was nothing I could say about courtesy as it varied from the person to person.

    My body smelled¡­

    I just hugged you out of love. If it was bothering you, you could''ve just told me.

    ¡°¡­that you keep trying to teach her troublesome things and you¡¯re crazy about women,¡±

    The words that followed were painful. I taught you out of a heart for you.

    And why did you make up lies about me being crazy about women? Or did you always think of me that way? Were you just hiding all of this inside?

    ¡°¡­that you are ipetent and you have no will... That''s what Keirsey-sama said.¡±

    My legs felt numb. They weren''t strong enough to carry my weight any longer. I sat down on the chair next to me.

    Why had I been working so hard all this time?

    Eric ran up to me and grabbed my shoulder.

    ¡°¡­ipetent.¡±

    Those words hurt the most.

    It seemed that her evaluation was in line with Asena, who was trying to banish me from the family.

    Of all the ridicule I heard behind me, the most annoying word was that I was ipetent.

    Because to some extent, it was true.

    As amoner, it was difficult for me to help the family politically. That¡¯s why I joined the Knight''s Department.

    I endured the pain of popping blisters, bloody bruises, and muscle aches because I wanted to bepetent, I wanted to be the twins'' support.

    However, Keirsey seemed to be the first one who called me ipetent, the same Keirsey I loved so much.

    If someone else said it, I could still ignore it. It hurt so much because the words came out of Keirsey''s mouth, the cause of my efforts.

    My despair was so clearly visible to Eric and Kyle that no one spoke out loud. Even Kyle, who had just been the victim of my anger a little while ago, didn''t taunt me. He even seemed to feel pity for me. Slowly, he approached me with caution andforted me.

    ¡°¡­.I¡¯m sorry. But I didn¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°No..¡±

    A sudden thought came to my mind and I looked at him.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s a lie. If Keirsey hates me so much, then why does she keeping to me? People who heard the gossip couldn¡¯t be convinced, right?¡±

    I thought I was being lied to, but Kyle¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°¡­I heard she was taking care of you only because you are a family member.¡±

    Againughter erupted.

    ¡°¡­¡­haha¡­ that¡¯s really ridiculous¡­."

    It was annoying and understandable. Even in the novel, the twins put the family first.

    ¡°¡­Just¡­ calm down. I heard that you will be expelled from the family in two years.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hyung-nim?¡±

    Eric looked at me in shock because he heard it for the first time.

    I didn¡¯t reply to Eric, but Kyle continued.

    ¡°¡­the twins have abandoned you. So be careful.¡±

 Chapter 17: One Flower (1)

    Chapter 17: One Flower (1)

    The next day I didn¡¯t get out of bed and was lying in a cluttered, unorganized room.

    I didn¡¯t have the strength to get up. I didn''t even have the will to try. The fact that the twins actually hated me seemed to take away my purpose of life.

    What have I been working so hard for?

    After transmigrating into this world, I lived first to take care of my orphanage siblings, and then I lived for the twins. I did my best to be their support and all I got, in turn, were insults.

    If they had acted like that in front of me, I would not have felt betrayed. It hurt, even more, to know the truth through someone else.

    ¨C Knock! Knock!

    ¡®Hyung, are you awake? We have to go to ss.¡¯

    Eric¡¯s voice was heard. It was as if he was knocking lightly on the door and checking my well-being.

    I didn¡¯t answer. I just really wanted to rest today.

    When I did not respond, there was no sound for a long time. Just as I wondered if he had left, the voice came again.

    ''Take care... I''ll go first.¡¯

    Eric gave a light greeting and left.

    He was a really good friend. Maybe it was because he was the main character. Or maybe he actually understood my situation; Eric was also born into a weak noble family and was having a difficult life at the academy. Although I belonged to a strong family, I was also treated on a simr level right now. Maybe he sympathized with me and hence he was worrying about me.

    Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my palm. Stillying on my back, I raised my hands toward the ceiling ¨C Deformed hands came into my view; My hands were still blistered and messed up with calluses cut here and there.

    My hands symbolized my hard work and efforts. Looking at those hands, I fell into thought.

    ? ? ?

    Keirsey waited for Cayden on the first floor of the men¡¯s dormitory for a long time. But Cayden seemed to have overslept today because he didn¡¯te out yet.

    ¡®It¡¯s not long before ss starts¡­¡¯

    Keirsey looked closely at everyone who left the dormitory ¨C Cayden¡¯s face was nowhere to be seen.

    Waiting here a little longer, the tardiness was almost certain, but Keirsey did not move.

    She remembered him fromst night and thought she was going to die. From the time other women showed interest in him, Keirsey tried to be more precious to him.

    She wanted him more, and not seeing him just for a day annoyed her. If she didn¡¯t start the day with a hug or a kiss, she felt like her day wasn¡¯tplete.

    At that moment, someone caught Keirsey¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Eric!¡±

    She called him out loud.

    Though It¡¯s been quite some time since Keirsey talked to Eric, there was amon link called Cayden between them, hence it was easier to talk to him than other strangers.

    Eric heard her voice and started walking slowly. His expression didn¡¯t look that good.

    ¡°..Keirsey.¡±

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    She greeted him beforeing to the main question.

    ¡°..That..can you tell where Oppa is?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Eric did not answer, and his expression subtly hardened. It was a strange reaction for Keirsey.

    ¡°Where is my Oppa? Oversleeping is-¡°

    ¡°-Keirsey.¡±

    Eric interrupted her.

    Considering the difference in their families, it was a huge disrespect, but Keirsey didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Eric sighed. It looked like he was holding back what he was trying to say.

    ¡°...Actually, I don¡¯t know either. I left without checking Hyung''s room.¡±

    ? ? ?

    I had a dream of the past; I remembered meeting twins for the first time.

    I remembered how I made happy memories with them. Memories, when we exchanged emotions and when we made promises.

    I saw the scene when I decided to be their support. The moment I held the sword for the first time and the moment I got on a horse. All those memories seemed toe back to me vividly one by one.

    I never even thought that this path was wrong ¨C I felt proud that the cruel twins leaned on me, that I made them good human beings and protected them from following the path of destruction.

    But suddenly, the atmosphere of the dream changed. I began sweating profusely and it became difficult to breathe.

    Asena¡¯s voice rang first ¨C She told me to return the Pryster surname as I was just adopted anyway...

    She said she never thought of me as a brother in the first ce.

    ¡°..haha¡­¡±

    As if pressed by a mountain, my body didn''t move.

    Next was Keirsey ¨C Kyle¡¯s words were transformed into Keirsey¡¯s voice;

    ''E you smell!!''

    ''Why is Oppa so crazy about women? And¡­ why are you so ipetent?''

    I saw twinsughing while watching me as I was being bullied.

    ¡®Ah! It is fun.¡¯ Asena said coldly.

    It was not the Asena I had always known, but the Asena of the novel.

    ¡®Did you really believe that I liked you? We''re different from birth¡­how could I like you? I just thought you were a toy. Hehe.¡¯ Kirsey also said.

    My feelings didn¡¯t even matter.

    ¡°No!¡±

    I moaned, rejecting the scene in front of my eyes¡ª

    These were not twins. They could never do that to me.

    ¡ªBut the reality didn''t change...

    ¡°¡­Puah¡­¡±

    Someone shook my body but I was still seeing the nightmare.

    ''The bond we have built cannot be so light. no matter how evil they are. No matter what kind of monster there is in their heart, they can¡¯t be like this to me.'' I spoke because, without that belief, I couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°Oppa!!¡±

    I opened my eyes to Keirsey¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Huff!! Huff!!¡±

    My whole body was wet with cold sweat. I was short of breath and my heart was pounding.

    The vicious voice buzzing in my ears was fading away.

    ¡°Oppa..! Wake up..!¡±

    Keirsey was next to me, shaking me with a worried expression. The image of her I had seen in my dream ovepped, so I couldn''t say anything for a while. It was important to understand the situation.

    When I rolled my eyes, the orange sunset wasing through the window. Perhaps I was asleep the whole day.

    Maybe it was because I had rested for a long time, and my heavy head had be lighter.

    ¡°¡­Drink some water.¡±

    Someone handed me a ss of water.

    With a burning thirst that I felt for a moment, I took the ss and drank it in one breath which calmed me a little.

    I looked around the room. In the still messy room, Asena and Keirsey were there.

    Asena had a firm expression on her face, but Keirsey had a worried look.

    She wiped my forehead with her sleeve and said, "Where are you hurting? Why are you sweating like this¡­!¡±

    My eyes were trembling.

    ¡°¡­When did youe?¡±

    ¡°Just now¡­! I haven¡¯t seen you all day¡­ But what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Was this the same Keirsey who talked behind my back?

    I couldn¡¯t even believe it when I saw her. She was so sweet and so cute in front of me. But she was the cause of my bullying.

    ¡°Why is the room so messy..!¡±

    ¡°¡­Who is it?¡±

    Asena asked coldly. Her face was calm, but her voice was not.

    ¡°Who did this? Are they someone from the Knight''s Department?¡±

    To be honest, it didn¡¯t make sense. The anger they were showing right now, how could it be a lie?

    Do you really not know at all who did this?

    ¡°Oppa¡ª¡°

    I interrupted Keirsey and spoke with a broken heart.

    ¡°¡ªSomeone was spreading rumors about me. They think I¡¯m starting to be ignored, so they''re bullying metely.¡±

    They both shut their mouths at the same time as if they were caught. I had to hold back the burst ofughter.

    Look. You know why.

    Their reaction confirmed to me that Keirsey had indeed said those things and apparently even Asena had a hand in it.

    My head was dizzy, but I continued.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know about politics like this. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind it.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­if you want to catch them, you catch them.¡±

    For me, knowing that they were the culprits meant I couldn''t do anything anymore.

    As in the case with Asena, I didn¡¯t want to fight with Keirsey right now. It would only weaken the Prysters.

    My mind was also not in the right condition. I was not ready to make big choices.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand anything. After all this, I still liked them. The memories I had umted made it impossible to forget them.

    But how could the twins, who lived those same memories with me, do this to me?

    I looked up at the twins but they slowly avoided my eyes as if they were caught.

    It made me cry once again.

    I looked down slowly and said, "Ah! But even if you catch them, don¡¯t bring them in front of me.¡±

    It was hard to hold back the sadness that erupted.

    I wished they could taste the same pain even a little bit, just in case, if they had even the slightest bit of emotion.

    ¡°¡­Really. I think you¡¯ll hate them a lot.¡±

    Of course¡­ not being able to hate them was the hardest part.

    The memories we made were stopping me from actually hating them. But it didn''t mean I was able to forgive them either. It was impossible.

    Asena gently grabbed my arm with one hand.

    Keirsey shuddered and sat next to me.

    ¡°¡­Oppa, hug me.¡±

    As if anxious, Keirsey begged.

    It confused me.

    In the end, I decided there could be two cases.

    The first was that the twins really hated me. They just pretended in front of me to betray me as they did in my dream to see my despair. It could be that they hated for amoner to have a Pryster surname. So they just wanted to torment me.

    The second was that they said those things behind my back for some reason I didn''t know. They actually liked me, but they had their own reasons for not being able to express themselves in public.

    I couldn¡¯t even imagine what the reason could be... Was it for the family?

    But I was leaning towards the second possibility more and more. Because if that was not the case, I couldn¡¯t exin the two innocent heartbroken girls wailing in front of me.

    ¡°¡­Oppa?¡­Quick¡­¡±

    Keirsey was still grumbling.

    Even if the second case was true, it didn''t mean that their actions were justified.

    My broken heart was not going anywhere.

    I wanted to ask Keirsey who wanted to hug me right now ¨C You said I smell horrible, right? So why do you want to hug me?

    I really wanted to ask.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Instead, I gently hugged her. Though I didn''t hug her tightly like before, instead, I hugged her gently like friends.

    After giving her a short hug, I fell onto my bed. Keirsey tried to cling to me, but I pulled away and said, "Can you both just leave? My head is dizzy. I need some alone time.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Head hurts? ¡­I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±

    Asena said, but I shook my head. I was frustrated because I didn¡¯t even know her real intentions.

    ¡°¡­. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    I just cut her off.

    My tone didn''t allow any rebuttal.

    ? ? ?

    It waste at night when I finally calmed down.

    Finally, I reached a conclusion after taking an emotional rollercoaster ride.

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    My head felt light and clear.

    It didn¡¯t matter what reason the twins had for betraying me. What mattered was they indeed betrayed me; Insulting me from behind, who cherished them. They were even going to kick me out of the family, so I decided to make my own decisions now.

    I considered a few facts while deciding my future actions.

    -Asena and Keirsey were my sisters. We were together for 10 years and shared many memories, this fact could not be changed.

    -I never intended to break my promise so I would indeed be their support. Though the method would solely depend on my convenience.

    -And I was a Pryster.

    Yes, I was a Pryster for 10 years. Just because my surname could be taken didn''t mean my pride could be taken as well.

    I had forgotten that.

    ¡®Don¡¯t touch us.¡¯

    The days when I pondered over our motto came back to me.

    A Pryster must never act pathetic, I decided.

    Right now, Asena and Keirsey were touching my feelings. Even though I was their older brother, my heart was being dragged around in the mud.

    It was necessary to reverse the rtionship.

    The stigma of being amoner seemed to have influenced my behavior as well... Not anymore.

    I always heard people became stronger in trials. I thought something like that was happening to me too.

    My heart hardened, it refreshed my head and made things clearer.

    I decided not to be ignored and looked down upon anymore.

    ''Am I ipetent?''

    ''Am I going to be expelled from the family?''

    I wouldn¡¯t let you do it even if you wanted to; It would depend solely on myself if I wanted to keep Pryster behind my name.

    But it was not that easy. I would have to be in an overwhelming position if I didn''t want to let the Head of the House Pryster dictate my life.

    To prevent the twins from insulting me anymore, I just had to be better than them.

    There were several ways.

    One: Be the strongest and most reputable knight.

    If I could be such a knight, any family''s status would rise just by affiliating with me.

    Two: Get a backer.

    If I had someone with immense influence as my backer, anyone would want to have a good rtionship with me.

    Suddenly, grandma''s words began to ring in my ears. If I could marry a girl from a strong noble House... No more words were needed.

    Three: Get followers.

    If I could gain followers in the academy, I could create my own powerful factions that would help only me.

    ''So which of these three methods should I choose?''

    The decision was made quickly.

    I decided to follow all three methods at the same time.

    [T/N: And with this chapter, the mass releasees to an end. Chapter 18 will be updated next week.

    Thank you,

    Dn]

 Chapter 18: One Flower (2)

    Chapter 18: One Flower (2)[T/N: Cupcake Ninja and Vidolin, thank you very much for your reviews on novelupdates. Happy Reading!!

    Dn]

    Keirsey entered the dorm room, greeted Asena with a firm expression, and then locked the door of her room.

    ¨C Thud.

    And, as if strings attached to her had been cut, she fell to the floor helplessly.

    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff...¡±

    Her breathing was shaky as she exhaled. It was only now that she expressed the anxiety and fear she had hidden earlier.

    In front of Cayden, she forcibly endured everything. When Cayden said that he was being bullied because someone was gossiping about him, the world went dark before her eyes.

    Because she knew she was the one he was talking about.

    ¨C¨C¨C

    When Keirsey first entered Cayden''s messy dorm, ''who the hell touched a Pryster?'' She thought and only cold anger rose like a haze.

    But in the next words, that anger was extinguished. The culprit was herself, and there was no excuse for it.

    She knew that he was being attacked because no other person but she, a Pryster, was talking behind his back. She was able to figure it out quickly with a few hints.

    ''Cayden appears to have been abandoned by the family,'' Other nobles thought but that wasn¡¯t her intention behind those words. She just wanted to cool the attention of the approaching women.

    ¡­Of course, things had calmed downtely.

    After she spat out the lies about Cayden, no one showed any more interest, so she was relieved internally.

    She knew a few bad words were circling about him, but she even thought it was good.

    Because Cayden''s beauty was only known by her; Because she didn¡¯t want other people to know.

    But she didn¡¯t think even in a dream that someone would attack him so directly. She didn¡¯t know that her dear Oppa was being bullied like this. She didn¡¯t know he was in so much pain that he was sweating and having nightmares and the problem did not end there.

    He knew...

    Cayden knew the fact that someone intentionally spread those rumors ¨CHe knew there was someone behind it.

    ''Even if you catch the criminal, don¡¯t bring it in front of me,'' that''s what Cayden said. ¡®¡­¡­really. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll hate it.¡¯

    At those words - thump - It felt like her heart was shattered.

    It was the first feeling of despair she felt since her parents left.

    It was enough to let go of strength in her legs.

    How would he react if he found out that the culprit was her?

    ¡®¡­Would you hate me?¡­ Oppa¡­?¡¯

    Keirsey imagined what would happen. It wasn¡¯t easy because she had never seen Cayden who despised her.

    In her imagination, good night kisses, tight hugs, affectionate teasing, and feeding each other were gone.

    Her Oppa, who filled her childhood with all the happiness in the world, left her.

    Leaving herself alone, he only loved Asena and cherished only her. He wouldn''t give Keirsey even a single nce.

    ¡°No¡­! No¡­!¡±

    She hated such a future enough to go crazy. So, even in the face of the fear she felt for the first time, she did her best not to show it.

    It felt like her legs were going to give up soon, her expression was going to be distorted, and her hands wanted to tremble. But she was forced to endure it all.

    Because Cayden might suspect her on seeing her behave like that. If he was confused, he might not even notice¡­ but she couldn¡¯t take such a big risk. Hence, she endured everything no matter how hard it was.

    ¡®Okay. You don¡¯t know yet.¡¯

    Keirsey reassured herself, seeing Cayden didn''t mention the name of the liar. Then she swallowed her saliva and sat down next to him.

    Right now, she needed his warmth. She needed to be sure he was still by her side.

    ¡®¡­Oppa, please give me a hug.¡¯

    She wanted to hug him tightly, even as she looked at him soaked in a cold sweat.

    She wanted him to hug her tight enough to break her. Fortunately¡­ Cayden gave a light hug, but he hugged her was already enough for now.

    ¨C¨C¨C

    Keirsey, who was lying on the floor, slowly sped her hands.

    ¡°¡­Please! Please¡­¡±

    And she let out a moan through her throat that was filled with strength and helplessness.

    Anyone who heard it would have thought some dog was whining.

    ¡°¡­ please¡­ please¡­¡±

    She prayed to an unbelieving god.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t let my Oppa know¡­ Please don¡¯t let him know that it was me¡­ Please¡­ Please¡­ I can¡¯t live without him¡­¡±

    She begged and begged.

    ''Please don¡¯t let him find out. May he love me forever.''

    For a long time, Keirsey could not sleep.

    ? ? ?

    The next day, Keirsey entered the ssroom a littlete.

    Partly, the reason was that she couldn''t sleep at all and only prayed tillte morning, but there was another reason as well; Not surprisingly, all the noble girls she had to meet were already gathered in one ce.

    It was these women who must have first spread her lies about Cayden.

    Mary waved her hand.

    ¡°Good morning, Keirsey. Why are youte?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But Keirsey went straight to them without answering.

    Unlike normal days, she didn''t smile at them. She had no desire to do that.

    As soon as everyone noticed this strange behavior, Keirsey said without hesitation.

    ¡°¡­Everyone. Do you remember what I said about my brother?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As those words were gossip, not everyone nodded easily. They give each other awkward nces and only had an affirmative atmosphere.

    For Keirsey, that was enough. She continued:

    ¡°¡­Did you go somewhere else and talk about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    There was no answer to this either.

    Keirsey didn''t need an answer either.

    ¡°¡­I will tell you one thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder if¡­one in a thousand¡­one in ten thousand chances¡­if the fact that I was the one who said those words woulde into my brother¡¯s ears...¡±

    No one made a sound. Mary, who had always been close to her, was also as quiet as a mouse.

    ¡°¡­I think I will be very disappointed. After all, it was our secret story, right?¡±

    ? ? ?

    Time passed like usual and the weekend came.

    I yawned while sitting in my field, where I nted seeds.

    If other people saw me, they might ask why was I doing this. Unfortunately, there was nothing else I could do but this.

    No matter where I went, there was no ce for me to stand, and I had to pass the time somehow.

    There was no sudden change just because I made a promise to change.

    It was not like I could suddenly prove that I was the strongest knight just because I decided to. Neither, I would get a girl to marry me from a strong family, magically, nor would I get people to follow me just because I wanted to make followers; My reputation was still in the mud, and no one was afraid to get to talk about me like that.

    Only Eric and Judy were different. There was no mocking. Rather, they were both great friends. They still came to me without changing.

    I also didn¡¯t force myself to go around doing anything to improve my reputation. I knew that it would do me more harm than that. Instead, I was waiting for a chance.

    I had no doubts that the right moment woulde soon...

    ¡°Oppa!!¡±

    I turned my head and smiled seeing a cute Keirsey running toward me from afar. I waved to her.

    Our rtionship had returned to normal. It wasn¡¯t too difficult for me either. Rather, it would have been more difficult for me to live while showing a cold attitude toward her.

    It might seem like a false peace¡­ but again, I didn¡¯t want to break it.

    It was not going to change what I was going to do in the future anyway.

    ¡°Asena?¡±

    As Keirsey came close enough, I asked.

    Today, she also took off her academy uniform and was instead wearing afortable dress. It was a dress that I thought looked quite cute on her.

    ¡°First...¡±

    Kirsey spread her arms without answering.

    I wiped my sweat and got up. Then I showed my hands that were still dirty from taking care of the garden.

    ¡°I have dirty hands.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    As if she would not ept my excuses, sheined a little firmly.

    ¡°I don''t know! you have to!¡±

    I shrugged and spread my arms. At the same time, Keirsey flew into them and hugged me tightly

    I also tapped her on the back with my wrist once.

    Keirsey separated with a satisfied expression on her face and said:

    ¡°Unnie will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Why didn''t shee with you?¡±

    ¡°I ran; Unnie is walking.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    I nodded and looked back at my garden. Keirsey squatted in front of it as well.

    ¡°Is it done, Oppa?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I nted everything I wanted.¡±

    ¡°I was a little surprised that you suddenly nted flowers.¡±

    ¡°I do it only when I''m free... I had to do something to not get bored anyway.¡±

    ¡°What flower did you nt?¡±

    I looked at her and smiled.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a secret.¡±

    At my words, Keirsey smiled cutely and hugged her knees.

    ¨C Tok Tok.

    Suddenly, someone tapped on my back. The moment I looked back, I felt a warm touch on my cheek.

    -Puch!

    With a light sound, Asena backed away.

    With a face that showed no emotions, the head of the Pryster family stood in front of me.

    ¡°¡­Your dress looks beautiful.¡±

    Though I was confused about what to say to her, I decided to praise her clothes first.

    It was also because Asena likedpliments.

    ¡­well, I was not entirely sure now.

    Keirsey got up and was about to say something, but Asena acted first.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey, look over there.¡±

    She gave orders to Keirsey without even saying hello.

    ¡°¡­Yes? There?¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s head turned in the opposite direction we were standing in. And at that moment, Asena¡¯s arm reached out and grabbed my face.

    Then she hurriedly started to kiss my cheeks.

    - Puch. Puch. Puch. Puch.

    ¡°Ugh..! What''s wrong Asena?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Oppa, Unnie, what¡¯s there?¡±

    As Keirsey was about to turn her head at my voice, Asena did not let go of my face and spoke to Keirsey.

    ¡°Keirsey. Don¡¯t turn your head... Just a moment.¡±

    Then she kissed my cheek a few more times.

    ¨C Puch. Puch.

    As soon as I understood, I rxed my rigid body so that she could kiss me more easily and asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Asena?¡±

    ¡°¡­I just did everything I couldn¡¯t do in a few days.¡±

    She whispered in my ears.

    I was not confused about why did she order Keirsey to look in the other direction though. Asena was always like this.

    ''Are you protecting your face as the head of the household, or are you ashamed of our skinship¡­ Or is there any other reason to hide it from others?''

    She did not show affection in front of others. The same went for Keirsey. Nevertheless, I did not hold a grudge, neither did I give up on them; I gave them hugs and kisses unconditionally. Instead, their sneaky actions even looked cute to me.

    ¡­.Oh yeah.

    I guess I can¡¯t help it either.

    I didn¡¯t want to be conscious of the twins¡¯ opinions, but if they kissed me and showered me with love like this, my heart would be warmed whether I had any pride or not.

    Even if I didn''t know what their real intentions were, a smile came on my face.

    Even if this was an act that was orchestrated just to deceive me, it didn''t matter.

    I loved these kids so much¡­ I couldn''t give up. Even if my twins hated me internally, their external actions fueled my love.

    I sighed and made up my mind.

    ''Right. I''m not someone who breaks promises easily. So let''s just be their support.''

    Even if they didn''t lean, I wanted to at least stand upright with them.

    ¡°Would you like to nt something?¡±

    I asked to change the atmosphere.

    ? ? ?

    Another few weeks passed.

    The students of the Knight''s Department looked at Sir Horslow.

    He looked at us as if he had something to say, even though the ss had just started.

    ¡°¡­Well. Everyone is here.¡±

    He nodded and said.

    ¡°Everyone is on the right path to bing knights. Your riding skills are improving day by day, and your understanding of sword art has be solid¡­ I heard that theory sses are going well as well.¡±

    As the days passed, I began to feel that Sir Horslow was a great knight. As someone who had set the goal of bing the strongest knight, I had a lot to learn, so I listened to him all the more.

    ¡°But now you will wonder ¨C strength, glory, and honor ¨C what are they? And what position do you hold in these three in this knight department?¡±

    ¡°That''s it...¡±

    I muttered to myself in a low voice.

    I felt that what I had been waiting for wasing; An opportunity to prove myself, a chance to increase my reputation.

    After all, in my words of wanting to be the strongest knight, there was another goal hidden behind it; I didn¡¯t want to be some kind of recluse. I had no desire to be strong by myself alone.

    I wanted to be a famous knight that everyone would recognize. Actually, I didn¡¯t really need to be the strongest. It was enough just to have the perception that I was the strongest; What I was aiming for was not skill, but reputation.

    I wanted to be a knight who would increase the status of a family just by being in that family.

    To do that, I needed a stage where I could show off.

    ¡°Some people must be eager; There must be some people who are bored of practicing every day and rolling on a dirt field like this.¡±

    Some students nodded their heads. Including Judy, who was standing next to me.

    Sir Horslow looked into our eyes and said, ¡°Some of you must be thinking in your heart ¨C Give me a chance to prove myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    Clenching my fists, I nodded.

    Sir Horslow continued:

    ¡°¡­ It seems your prayers have been heard; Theing holiday, a jousting match will be held.¡±

    [T/N: Don''t forget to check out our new series ¨C The Mad Tycoon Of Rome ¨C by Demonyer: https://.readingpia.me/series/the-mad-tycoon-of-rome

    Join Discord: https://discord.gg/SqWtJpPtm9]

 Chapter 19: One Flower (3)

    Chapter 19: One Flower (3)

    ¡°¡­A jousting?¡±

    Asena asked the student council president, Lucille Hover, who sipped the tea in her hand once and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Asena. There¡¯s going to be a jousting match in theing holiday. The weather will also be sunny¡­ Don¡¯t you think it will be fun?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°So, after today¡¯s ss, let¡¯s all get together. We have to set a budget.¡±

    Asena didn¡¯t like it. Because It was not a simple gathering but it was jousting...

    ¡°¡­For students of the Knight''s Department?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is everyone participating?¡±

    ¡°If someone is not hurt¡­ everyone will participate. You have a lot of questions today, don''t you?¡±

    Everyone, of course, also included Cayden.

    Asena felt ufortable.

    Everyone''s interest in Cayden had barely waned¡­ And things were starting to getplicated again.

    Cayden will step out in front of others, just thinking about it made her ufortable.

    Asena came to know about it when she came to the academy, but noble girls had fantasies about knights.

    Was it because of the fairy tales they heard as children?

    Of course, Asena, who had heard many fairy tales from Cayden, secretly had fantasies about knights as well, but selfishly, she didn¡¯t want others to have fantasies.

    She sighed.

    Daisy Hexter came over and grabbed Asena¡¯s shoulder. She seemed to understand that thepetition was bothering Asena.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so hard, Asena. Budgeting shouldn¡¯t be that difficult. If you want, we can check how it was donest year.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve seen a few tournaments held in our territory. It''s pretty fun. So, empty your head and prepare with the thought of having fun.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you worried about something else? Right! Is it because you are worried about your brother in the Knight''s Department¡­ Ah!!¡±

    Daisy closed her mouth at Asena¡¯s cold eyes as she spoke.

    The word ¡®brother¡¯ was like Asena¡¯s reverse scale. When touched, her behavior changed violently.

    Daisy tried not to forget about this, but she kept making mistakes.

    The atmosphere changed in an instant, and the student council became deadly silent.

    Still, Asena felt it was good that the atmosphere changed like this.

    Everyone seemed to know what message she was trying to convey: Not to bring Cayden into the conversation.

    But she grimaced at the fact this alone could draw more attention to Cayden. Asena wanted to keep the story about Cayden as quiet as possible. Everyone already had the perception that she didn¡¯t think of their rtionship as siblings. She also informed them that they were not family nor did they share blood. So her initial goals were almost aplished.

    As Keirsey did¡­ she didn¡¯t even need to curse him to achieve that.

    ¡®Asena and Cayden have a questionable rtionship. They don''t treat each other like siblings,'' and such recognition was best for Asena; This awareness will help in the future announcing their marriage.

    Asena asked worriedly.

    ¡°¡­Is it okay if an event like a jousting match is already held?¡±

    She tried to bring up the subject again. Asena didn''t even want thispetition to even be held.

    ¡°It¡¯s an academy tradition. Having fun watching the knights¡¯ jousting matches, and making friends with still awkward friends. There is nothing easier to make friends with than to be happy watching a passionate game.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Alright.¡±

    At the word tradition, Asena stood up.

    Lucille asked with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Asena, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to catch my breath. I wille backter.¡±

    Saying that Asena left the student council room.

    ? ? ?

    Asena went to Cayden. He was still managing his own garden today.

    She loved this garden because it was in a secluded ce, and Cayden was always there.

    The blooming flowers didn¡¯t take Cayden away from her, so nothing could be better.

    Coming here, Asena also felt more at ease. She was not sure if it was because of the fresh air or because just seeing his face calmed her mind. But she felt like she could finally be at ease unlike in the academy where she had to always be vignt.

    ¡°¡­Asena?¡± Seeing her, Cayden called out.

    Asena resisted the urge to restfortably in Cayden''s arms. Unfortunately, for the head of the House, it was necessary to maintain a certain level of dignity.

    Cayden raised her almost like a parent. Because the love he gave was so warm, Asena didn¡¯t even know it couldn''t be defended against.

    Asena looked at Cayden¡¯s garden. The nted seeds wereing up with green stems. It was interesting to see them grow every time she saw them.

    Cayden, feeling the gaze on his garden, said with a smile.

    ¡°Didn''t they grow up a lot? I think flowers will bloom soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they grew up well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you and Keirsey always took out your time to help. Did you even water them from time to time?¡±

    ¡°Only sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Still. We grew them up with our sincerity.¡±

    Asena didn¡¯t show it, but Cayden''s words only made the growing flowers look even more beautiful.

    She slowly squatted next to him.

    ¡°¡­Oppa.¡±

    Asena became a little happier just by addressing him like that.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    She put her head on her knees and looked at him.

    ¡°Will there be a jousting match soon?¡±

    Cayden nodded.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Asena became silent immediately. This time, Cayden looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it okay if you don¡¯t go?¡±

    She asked almost in a whispering voice and the next moment, silence descended.

    The wind grew louder, and the swaying grass rubbed against each other and made a rhythmic sound.

    After a long silence, he asked as if he wanted to confirm what she had said.

    ¡°¡­Where?¡±

    ¡°¡­The jousting match.¡±

    Again, apart from the sound of nature, only silence was left. After a long time, Cayden opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Do you want me to look like a dead mouse?¡±

    The reply came back in a cold and sharp voice. Others wouldn¡¯t have known about it, but Asena quickly noticed that Cayden wasn¡¯t feeling so well.

    Asena instinctively knew that it was the moment when she had to give a good answer. She wouldn''t have cared much if it was someone else, but¡­ she became more cautious because her opponent was Cayden.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not that, I¡¯m afraid my Oppa will get hurt.¡±

    To be honest, he was right. She wanted him to live with her alone almost like a dead mouse.

    But she thought she shouldn¡¯t say that, so she changed her answer.

    Fortunately, perhaps her answer was correct, Cyaden smiled and ruffled her hair. Asena instinctively leaned her head towards his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Yes, I might get hurt but if I don¡¯t go to thepetition even though my limbs will be fine, what about my pride? I don¡¯t have a good reputation already.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Asena came all the way here to convince him.

    ''Don¡¯t go to thepetition.''

    She was nning to issue an order if he refused, but the atmosphere was wrong and it became difficult to speak.

    But imagining Cayden going to a jousting contest and seeing him in front of a lot of other students, courage bloomed in Asena¡¯s chest and she opened her mouth again to convince him.

    ¡°Oppa, don¡¯t do that, this match is-¡±

    ¡°-Asena.¡±

    His firm voice interrupted her.

    ¡°¡­I will go.¡±

    Asena couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°¡­..yes.¡±

    ¡°Please cheer for me that day, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­.yes.¡±

    With aplicated heart, Asena finished her answer.

    ''When that dayes, will I really be able to support him?''

    She couldn''t stop him from going to the tournament, but that didn¡¯t mean she gave up on everything.

    In the end, Asena disliked the gazes on him. She didn¡¯t like the oue of the attention he would naturally get.

    So she had to take some drastic measures. Just like Keirsey did.

    ¡°¡­Oppa, then instead¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°...can I prepare the equipment?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Cayden¡¯s head turned towards her. A small look of anticipation appeared on his face.

    ¡°Really? You?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll give it to you as a present.¡±

    At those words, Cayden seemed happy and approached Asena and wrapped an arm around Asena¡¯s shoulder.

    Asena felt her face turn red immediately. His body odor was really addictive.

    She still had a firm expression on her face, but she couldn¡¯t look into his eyes.

    ¡°I have a lovely sister. Then I¡¯ll ask you, Asena. The armor is already there. Do you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    It was brought from the Pryster family, so Asena knew it.

    ¡°The only thing missing is Lance. If you want to gift me something, just prepare it. Do you know the dimensions of thence?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Don''t worry... Then I''ll bring it to you when it''s ready.¡±

    She answered, suppressing her pounding heart.

    After that, the two parted ways after talking a little more about their daily life.

    ? ? ?

    Asena found the armory.

    There were also many other knight''s department students. They seemed to be preparing their own equipment ahead of time.

    When Asena appeared, a worker from the armory rushed out and stood in front of her.

    sping his hands, he asked.

    ¡°What diddye here for?¡±

    ¡°I havee to prepare the equipment for the uing jousting. No armor needed, only thence.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Did you know that there are also standardnces offered in jousting matches?¡±

    The worker said that there was no need to make it there. Asena nodded her head.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Well. And ifdy is going to order customnces, we¡¯ll need to prepare three or four. Competitionnces break easily.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Suddenly, Asena lowered her voice and asked carefully.

    ¡°¡­I heard that there is a standard for Lance.¡±

    Without knowing why Asena spoke almost in a whisper, the worker also lowered his voice because he didn''t want to offend this noble girl.

    ¡°¡­Yes, there is.¡±

    Even after speaking out, Asena pondered for a moment. She remembered how happy Cayden was to join thepetition. But soon after, she shook her head.

    Asena still didn¡¯t want him to shine in front of others. The problems that would arise by that couldn''t be solved easily. And secretly, she also didn''t think others would be able to understand his real charm. Instead, they would just covet him for things like achievements and his looks.

    It was said that serious injuries were rare in jousting matches. It was not impossible, but it was rare.

    If so, Asena hoped that Cayden would be eliminated quickly. Then he wouldn¡¯t shine, and there would be no reason for others to covet him. She spoke with a determined face:

    ¡°¡­make ance a span shorter¡­ no¡­ two spans short than standards.¡±

    The worker digested her words for a moment, then asked in embarrassment.

    ¡°¡­.Yes? Then you will be at a disadvantage in the match?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The worker blinked as if he did not understand, but he still nodded his head at her words.

    ¡°¡­that¡­then I will do that.¡±

    No one in this academy recklessly disobeyed the nobles.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Asena opened her mouth at the question that came to her mind. In fact, that was what she was most worried about.

    ¡°¡­that¡­whoever uses this¡­will not notice that thence is shortened?¡±

    Asena imagined Cayden noticing her filthy behavior. Probably there was nothing more terrifying than that. No. He should never know about it.

    The worker rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t put the twonces together andpare them, it will be difficult. Thence is so long that shortening only a span or two is barely noticeable.¡±

    ¡°¡­do it then.¡±

    Asena nodded her head.

    ? ? ?

    On the day of the jousting match.

    ¡°Are you ready, Judy?¡±

    Judy took a deep breath, as if nervous, and nodded her head.

    ¡°¡­You?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready too.¡±

    I said and clenched my fists.

    Judy cheered me with a slight p on my back.

    After that, we dispersed and went into our respective waiting rooms. Even if it was a waiting room, it was a small tent that was built temporarily. My horse Storm and my armor were ready. Lance hadn¡¯te yet. Asena said she would bring it soon.

    Outside, looking at the tent entrance, there were a lot of people.

    Everyone was chatting with excitement and eating snacks wearing beautiful dresses.

    Since it was the day to take off the academy uniforms, handsome men and women, whom no one knew about, were revealed one after another.

    It seemed that the whole academy had gathered. It was the perfect ce to increase my reputation and remove the stigma of ipetence.

    ¡°¡­Phew¡­¡±

    I shook my body and released the tension. I didn¡¯t tell Judy, but I was pretty nervous too. For my n to seed, I had to start well here.

    ¡°Fu-hung.¡±

    Storm also snorted and rolled his feet. He seemed to be excited by the cheers outside.

    ¡°Good luck, Storm.¡±

    I approached Storm, stroked him, and opened the pocket on the saddle. Fortunately, the items prepared were ced inside without any problems.

    After that, I started putting on the heavy armor step by step.

    It was a nice piece of shiny ck armor that seemed to show the power of the family. It was a gift from grandma. My heart was warmed and I felt stronger.

    ¡°Oppa!¡±

    Keirsey came in while flipping the tent entrance. She stiffened as she looked at me in armor. It was my first time wearing this armor. Judging by her reaction, it seemed okay... Well, maybe she was just acting.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s cool.¡±

    ¡°Where is Asena? Mynce hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came from outside the tent. Soon, Asena entered with a man holding three or fournces.

    I smiled and thanked her for her sincerity and this gift, she prepared for me. I was still bitter about gossip, but I was grateful for what I was grateful for.

    The man carefully set thences down on the floor. A small pattern of the Pryster family was printed on the handle.

    To be honest, my heart was excited that it was only for me.

    ¡°Thank you, Asena.¡±

    I smiled and picked up anceying on the floor and snuggled it under my armpit.

    The handle was soft. But I felt another impression immediately after.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­how is it, Oppa?¡±

    Asena asked.

    But I was too engrossed to answer. Instead, I thought to myself.

    ''What, why is this a little short?''

    [T/N: Don''t forget to read the next chapter.]

 Chapter 20: One Flower (4)

    Chapter 20: One Flower (4)

    Was it really short?

    I might have made a mistake.

    I pinned thence under my armpit and aimed forward.

    ¡°¡­Oppa..?¡±

    Asena and Keirsey stared at me and asked curiously.

    But I kept doing it and counted periodically.

    1¡­2¡­3¡­4¡­5¡­

    Thence soon became heavy and the tip of thence began to lower.

    I was sure: Thence was shorter and lighter. Because there was a difference from my original record.

    If it was an ordinary knight, they would not have known it, but I was sensitive to subtle differences as I practiced with a standardnce every day.

    I looked at Asena. She still had her characteristically firm expression.

    Normally, I would have thought that it was just a mistake, but I couldn''t think it was a mistake this time because she had a history of talking behind the scenes.

    In the first ce, Asena rarely made mistakes on important things. So personally, I felt it was intentional.

    ¡°Asena, I think this is a little short?¡±

    I asked and focused on her expressions.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised like someone who heard something unexpected. Instead, she swallowed saliva like someone caught doing something wrong.

    Her firm face was broken, and it was colored with embarrassment rather than surprise.

    She averted her gaze and looked around as if thinking of an excuse.

    So, this was indeed intentional. I, who had known Asena since childhood, could at least discern this much. But It was a fact that came to me as a shock.

    ¡°¡­Short?¡± She asked cautiously. ¡°...Yes, I ordered it to be light and short. Is this disadvantageous?¡±

    Seeing me not answering her, she continued:

    ¡°Ah¡­ well, we have apetitionnce, so let¡¯s throw it away and use that.¡±

    She stuttered anxiously, trying to rectify the situation. I could tell she didn¡¯t want me to find out about this.

    Still, I was d she was behaving that way. Asena, who I read in the novel, was instead proud of her evil deeds.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oppa¡­ I must have made a mistake.¡±

    Still looking at thence she brought without looking at me. She, too, seemed to know that if this was intentional, it wouldn¡¯t be a simple matter.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Why is she doing this to me?

    Why?

    Gossiping about me, telling me not to go to the jousting contest, and eventually messing around with my weapon.

    Was she ashamed?

    I asked her a few days ago: Do you want me to live like a dead mouse?

    She said it wasn¡¯t the case, but that¡¯s exactly what she did.

    To be honest, I was starting to get pissed off.

    Did she just want me to hide inside the Pryster castle? Was she ashamed of meing in the public?

    I raised her. I became a pir on which I expected her to lean when she was having a hard time. I did my best to fill the vacancy of her parents.

    But she just underestimated and ignored me. She downgraded me for being ipetent in front of people and promised to expel me.

    She couldn''t have any faith in me, regardless of the memories we had built up through my efforts.

    ¡°¡­..Phew!¡±

    I mixed my frustrated heart with a sigh and let it go.

    Yeah, her actions didn''t change what I was going to do anyway. Rather, it motivated me further to achieve the three goals I had set for myself.

    I gripped thence tightly.

    ''I¡¯ll show you that even with a disadvantageousnce I''m morepetent than others, that I¡¯m more suited to be called Pryster than anyone else.''

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll use thisnce,¡± I spoke in a confident voice.

    Keirsey, who was watching the whole situation from the side, murmured.

    ¡°But it¡¯s disadvantageous... What if you get hurt?¡±

    ''I have to stand up from my disadvantage, so you won¡¯t ignore me.'' I thought to myself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry," I assured Keirsey and turned my head to Asena. "Asena, do you remember what we promised?¡±

    ¡°¡­.yes..?¡±

    She asked, nkly.

    She must still be ashamed that I had caught her red-handed.

    ¡°Promise, remember?¡±

    ¡°What promise¡­?¡±

    ¡°I asked you to cheer for me and you promised you will.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­watch me carefully.¡±

    She stiffened and nodded her head. Her eyes still couldn¡¯t look into mine.

    ? ? ?

    The twins left, and I got onto Storm and put my helmet on.

    Storm wasn''t used to this much weight yet because it was the first time I was wearing such heavy armor while riding him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    I consoled him and rode him around in the tent to get him used to of added weight.

    Suddenly a boy poked his head inside the tent and spoke:

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Soon, thepetition will start! Make the final preparations ande out when you hear the call!¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    After the boy had finished speaking, he hurriedly ran towards the next tent.

    I had nothing more to prepare. I was just thinking about not being swayed by Asena''s betrayal.

    I didn''t want to be bullied anymore, and I hated being ignored by twins even more.

    But words were meaningless. Now, I just had to show them, I just had to prove to them I was a Pryster as well. And a Pryster could never be so pathetic.

    They¡¯d only seen me train, they¡¯d never seen me in such a direct battle like this. So I wanted to show them properly that my hard work wasn''t in vain, and that I was not ipetent.

    ¡®The next Knight belongs to the Pryster family!¡ª¡¯

    As the host introduced me, boos began to pour out. That enthusiastic booing caused me tough.

    A hostile group was an enemy. I first confirmed the voices of the enemies that I must press and dominate.

    Being Pryster might be helpful in this regard. In the end, it was the family of the viins in the novel. So indeed, there would be many aristocrats who look at our family with not-sofortable eyes.

    It was rather good.

    The bigger and stronger enemy I defeated, the stronger I would look. And the moment I seeded and overturned my reputation, all the students in the academy would begin to recognize me. Then the twins would have no choice but to acknowledge me as well.

    ''¡ªCayden Pryster!''

    ¡°Hyah!¡±

    I rode the Storm and headed out of the tent.

    As if the curtain was being removed, the booing sound became more and more clear.

    Instead of feeling dejected, I puffed my chest and stood up to the boos.

    I looked around the crowd and found Asena and Keirsey sitting with other student council members.

    ''Is this what you wanted? I didn¡¯t expect anything in return... but is this the result of my efforts?''

    Suddenly, another girl caught my eye.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Okay. I¡¯d been preparing this gift for the twins¡­ but I changed my mind.

    I remembered grandma''s words.

    ¡®If there is a child you like, don''t hesitate to pursue her.¡¯

    ? ? ?

    One by one, all the knights who faced Cayden were smashed.

    No one could be his opponent.

    No one could hold out more than once.

    The son of a famous knight family, a man with an overbearing size, and a knight who seemed invincible, if he collided with Cayden, he would fall out of the horse. It was overwhelming.

    His appearance, united with a horse, was like a huge beast, and even those who booed at first swallowed up in fear one by one and shut their mouths. They had just heard some rumors about Cayden Pryster and cursed him, but they were looking at Cayden who waspletely opposite of the rumors they had heard. So how could they continue to boo him anymore? Now there were even people cheering for him.

    After responding with no indifference to all booing and criticism, Cayden was proving himself by stepping on everyone with his skills. It seemed to show just how much effort he had put in, so the students even began to feel guilty without realizing it.

    Asena''s mind was also far from calm.

    Every time she looked at him, her heart thumped as if it woulde out of her chest at any moment.

    Every time Cayden flicked Storm¡¯s reins and dashed fearlessly towards his opponent, he took her breath away.

    He was unbelievably cool, and Asena''s urge for him was greater than ever. As if in magic, she could only see him.

    Nothing else made her heart feel this way. It was the first time she had seen his wild and manly appearance. He was already perfect, but today''s appearancebined with it seemed to grab Asena¡¯s heart.

    She wished Cayden to be only hers. Then there would be no need to put up with this urge. As soon as the jousting match was over, she could lead him to his room to hug and kiss him.

    It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t. She was way more impatient today.

    Asena was also confused. At first, she just wanted him to be eliminated quickly and not appear in front of the academy¡¯s students. But seeing him fight in person, she couldn¡¯t.

    Her hands were sweaty and her legs were shaking. Every time he defeated an opponent that seemed impossible to win, she gripped the hem of her skirt.

    If someone saw Asena now, they would think she was in great pain; Her cheeks were red like never before, and she was exhaling roughly. It was only because of Cayden''s performance that it went unnoticed.

    Everyone was captivated by his overwhelming skills and confidence, and they couldn¡¯t even think of shifting their eyes from him and seeing anything else.

    ¡®¡­Unlike rumors, the real skill is good¡­¡¯

    ¡®..I knew it. That''s why I was quiet even when everyone was swearing.¡¯

    ¡®¡­that¡¯s¡­that¡¯s cool. Isn¡¯t he like a perfect knight?¡¯

    ¡®My heart is pounding¡­¡¯

    In Asena''s eyes, these were unforgivable words, but she was already having a hard time controlling herself. So she couldn''t pay attention to those words.

    In addition, Cayden looked at Asena every time he took the opponent off the horse. His face was covered by a helmet, so she couldn¡¯t see his expression. But every time he turned his head, Asena¡¯s heart seemed to drop.

    It was as if he was asking for support as promised. Every time Cayden looked at her, she raised her hand resting on her knee and waved it. She continued her own cheering but she made sure that no one could see her. She had to suppress the desire to shout his name to not foil her initial ns. Just cheering for him could be seen as a younger sister supporting her elder brother, she couldn''t let it happen no matter what.

    Soon, thest moment hade.

    The host shouted with an excited voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s the final!¡±

    No booing could be found.

    Everyone cheered for the two knights one by one. There was an overwhelming amount of support for Cayden as well.

    Everyone was in awe of the knight who turned boos into cheers.

    The host began to introduce the finalists.

    ¡°Here on the white horse! Judy Ice from the House Ice!¡±

    Cheers poured out.

    As the enthusiastic cheering gradually faded, the manager¡¯s gaze turned to Cayden.

    ¡°Invincible! No one can stand against this knight: Cayden Pryster from the House Pryster!¡±

    Everyone cheered even more loudly. The ground seemed to be shaking with cheers.

    They seemed to have forgotten all about the fact that he was the adopted child of the scornful Pryster family.

    Cayden bowed his head on the horse and loosened his neck.

    At his knightly attitude, the sound of noble girls grabbing their chests and groaning stimted Asena.

    Asena looked around and met Keirsey''s gaze, who was looking at her from a seat a little further away. Keirsey also didn¡¯t seem to like the situation.

    ¡°Start!!!¡±

    With that announcement, the game began.

    Storm, Cayden¡¯s horse, screamed and raised his front legs for a moment. Everyone eximed in admiration at the wonderful appearance that would usually appear only in dramas.

    Immediately after, the Storm shot like an arrow.

    On top of him, Cayden grabbed thence Asena had prepared, and leaned forward.

    The decision was made in an instant.

    -Bang!

    Two riders passed through the middle of the wooden wall and again, Cayden did not fall.

    Judy flew through the sky and a momentter crashed to the ground.

    The champion of thepetition was decided.

    ¨C Woah!!

    ¨C He is different!

    Cayden raised hisnce and looked at his fallen opponent.

    He sat on his horse proudly and waited for the loser to leave. Even this was an act that stimted women¡¯s hearts.

    He appeared like a noble knight; Not responding to any stimuli, not showing any emotions, he was the perfect picture of a cold, disciplined knight whose stories they had always heard.

    Asena looked at him and bit her lip involuntarily. She wanted to hug him so much. At the same time, she felt a sense of superiority. The other noble girls were heartbroken when they saw him.

    It wasn¡¯t something she liked, but¡­ Asena knew that it wasn''t their mistake. Because that¡¯s how cool Cayden was.

    And that same Cayden cherished herself. The older brother, who became the main character of this contest, loved and cared for her the most. He was so cold and strong in front of others but he smiled, joked around, and showed his caring side for her. That fact alone made her happy.

    Judy scrambled to get up, then rode off the horse. And at that moment, the host called the winner.

    ¡°The champion is Cayden Pryster!!¡±

    Everyone gave warm cheers. Asena finally gave a small apuse as well.

    The n didn¡¯t work out the way she had hoped, but she still felt undeniable happiness from Cayden¡¯s sess.

    ¡°Cayden! Come to the podium!¡±

    Suddenly, Sir Horslow, who had climbed the podium in the center, called him.

    Asena could no longer look at him.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Her heart hurt. She needed some time to catch her breath.

    Still, with courage again, Asena looked up at him. It was a shame to miss this brilliant moment.

    And suddenly, their eyes met.

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    Ignoring Sir Hoslow¡¯s call to the podium, Cayden looked towards her. She couldn¡¯t tell the expression on his face that was hidden by the helmet, but he was definitely looking in her direction.

    Then, in an instant, he rummaged through his saddle pockets. And what he brought out was a single flower.

    She could see that the flowers they had grown in the garden had finally blossomed.

    The fact that the flower in the saddle pocket was still intact clearly showed how overwhelming Cayden''s skills were.

    Asena inhaled a cold breath.

    Even if she tried to maintain a firm expression, it was too difficult and almost impossible.

    He slowly rode his horse towards her.

    No one made a sound.

    ¨C Tugdug. Tugdug.

    Hundreds of people were watching thispetition, and it was so quiet that the hooves of Storm could be heard.

    ¡°¡­Huff. Huff¡­¡±

    She waited for him with her eyes raised, trying to control the trembling sound of her breathing.

    She had never been so nervous in her life.

    Not even Keirsey, but he wasing straight toward her.

    Asena knew this moment would be of great help to her n.

    Now that the student council members were questioning the rtionship between her and Cayde, this event would be another symbolic moment.

    Everyone would still be surprised if she announced that she would hold a wedding ceremony after graduation, but they would soon nod their heads when they would think of this incident.

    Cayden suddenly approached Asena.

    Asena carefully raised her trembling hands.

    Cayden was also handing flower.

    A burst of joy filled Asena¡¯s chest.

    ¨C Ugh.

    Until he passed her.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Asena looked at her hand in disbelief with petals brushing past it.

    His shadow passed over her, and the bright sunlight blinded her eyes.

    And at that moment, Cayden¡¯s voice echoed in her ears, whose face she couldn¡¯t see because of sunlight.

    ¡°To the most beautiful woman.¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t something he was saying to her.

    Asena covered the sun with her hands and saw a single flower leaving Cayden''s hand, slowly floating in the air, it fell on a girl''sp.

    The same girl Asena was sitting with because she was also in the student council.

    The flower was in¡­ Daisy''sp.

    ¡°¡­¡­uh?¡±

    Asena could not believe what had happened before her very eyes.

    [Support /readingpia

    Discord:https://discord.gg/SqWtJpPtm9]

 Chapter 21: One Flower (5)

    Chapter 21: One Flower (5)

    The flower that she, Keirsey, and Cayden had grown fell on Daisy¡¯sp.

    ¡°To the most beautiful woman.¡±

    Cayden''s soft voice spread throughout the quiet stadium, and everyone woke up from their trance-like state at the words spoken by the noble knight.

    The men apuded his courage to give the gift in front of everyone, and the women groaned at the envy of such a romantic gesture; Cheers and whistles, apuse and excited shouts, filled the space.

    Asena looked around.

    She wanted to stop the bursting atmosphere, but it was not so easy.

    Because even in her eyes, the image of a handsome knight in ck armor handing a flower to such a beautiful girl shone like a painting.

    Asena quickly looked around. Everyone seemed to be cheering for the couple. It was like a nightmare for her.

    The student council president, Lucille Hover, grabbed Asena¡¯s shoulder and spoke into her ear.

    ¡°Wow¡­ you have a brave brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Asena bit her lips tightly. She had to stop this atmosphere. She couldn''t let such a misunderstanding grow.

    She wanted to run to Cayden right away to ask what he was doing.

    But before she could do that, Cayden turned away without any regrets.

    He approached the podium he was called for the first time.

    Asena¡¯s eyes eventually fixed on what was left of Daisy Hexter.

    Daisy blushed shyly with a bowed head. Her eyes were fixed on the floor.

    In Asena''s eyes, Daisy''s expressions looked very innocent and honest; Something which a country girl would show upon receiving a marriage proposal.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Asena looked at her coldly. It looked like Asena was going tough at any second; Daisy was now mistaken.

    Daisy must have thought it was a flower with many meanings, but it wasn¡¯t; It was just a gift. He only give her because she was pretty. Cayden, himself had said it while giving the flower.

    Anyway, Cayden had always said that Asena was the prettiest.

    Asena had heard it hundreds of times, but Asena still couldn''t look at Daisy, who was happy to hear it only once and was shy...

    It ended with apuse from everyone, and people took their seats one by one.

    Asena grabbed her skirt. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    It didn¡¯t mean anything anyway, so she should calm herself now.

    ¡­but, her anger did not die.

    ? ? ?

    I went back to the makeshift tent with a rapidly beating heart.

    I got off Storm and calmed him a little, who was equally excited.

    At first, I thought he was just a mean horse, but affection for him was umting now.

    ''Is this the bond Sir Horslow spoke of?''

    ¡°You did a great job, Storm. Thank you, my friend.¡±

    I stroked Storm and said thank you. Since thence was short, there were many times when it was really close¡­

    I only overcame those situations with Storm¡¯s consideration each time; Slowing down a little when I miscalcted because of short length or lowering his posture at an appropriate time¡­

    Storm was the most clever horse I had ever seen.

    My legs were still trembling. The excitement of the battle hadn¡¯t gone away yet.

    To calm my mind, I took out a flower left in Storm''s saddle pocket and took a deep breath.

    Initially, I had prepared two flowers. Of course, they were for twins. But¡­ I changed my mind in the middle.

    ''Well, it was somewhat impulsive.''

    Without thinking about the consequences, I handed over the present to Daisy because that''s what I felt like doing at that moment. It was embarrassing that people responded as if we were a couple now.

    It may be a difficult situation for Daisyter...

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    Naah, it was a gift that I gave her for being pretty. What could go wrong?

    With such thoughts, I started taking off the heavy armor one by one.

    ¨C Flutter!

    The tent''s entrance was flipped like it was affected by a strong gust of wind and someone jumped in.

    ¡°¡­Hey!!?¡±

    I was startled by the sound and looked at the entrance hastily.

    At the entrance, Keirsey was standing with a stiff face.

    Asena followed after her quietly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Unlike usual, neither Keirsey called me ''Oppa'' out loud and jumped in to hug me, nor did she have her pretty smile that showed her cute dimples.

    Asena also looked at me with a harder expression than usual.

    It was quite intimidating to see twins like that.

    ''Their brother became the champion and they have faces like that?''

    I was confused.

    If they were twins I had known and grown up with, their such expressions could only be because I didn¡¯t give them flowers.

    But If they were twins who told lies behind my back and deceived me about thence, they might be dissatisfied because I did well in the jousting match.

    ''Ugh, it''s so confusing... Well, let''s end this awkward silence first,'' I thought and opened my mouth.

    ¡°¡­Oppa became the champion. Won¡¯t you congratte me?¡±

    Without taking off thest boot on my left leg, I stood up and spread my arms.

    It was then that Kirsey moved.

    Still, with no expression on her face, she strode closer to me.

    ¡­To be honest, I was a bit scared. From her expression, it seemed she would throw her mask at any second now.

    -Pak!

    But contrary to my expectations, she started attacking me directly, not with words, but with her hands.

    She pushed me on my chest with her arms. It looked like she was trying to push me against the wall.

    However, due to the fierce battle, my body was somewhat defensive against external stimuli, and as a result, I was not pushed.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    As soon as I did not push, Keirsey frowned once more and pushed me two more times.

    When I still wasn''t moved because of her low strength, she started punching my chest without saying a word.

    -Puck! Puck! Puck!

    Her slender fists didn¡¯t hurt, though. But I was still confused; It was the first time she did such a thing to me.

    ¡°Keirsey, why?¡±

    I took all of her attacks with my chest puffed.

    Hearing my voice, Keirsey¡¯s angry expression began to appear more and more.

    She still didn¡¯t stop.

    -Puck!Puck!Puck!Puck!

    Eventually, I grabbed her hand.

    She sped her arms and struggled, yelling at me.

    ¡°Why are you ignoring me?!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°When I was there too¡­! Why did you leave me alone and give her the flower?¡±

    She kept trying to pull her arm out as she spoke. It seemed like she still wanted to hit me.

    Storm was snorting next to me as if he was having fun.

    I wanted to hug Keirsey and calm her down, but I couldn¡¯t because I thought she would run rampant again if I let go of her arm.

    ¡°¡­Do you want flowers?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The answer came in a blink of an eye as if it was obvious.

    I hummed. Still grabbing her wrists with one hand, I reached out with my remaining hand and picked up the flower I had taken out earlier to smell and put it in Keirsey¡¯s hair; It went well with her beautiful silver hair.

    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±

    But Keirsey shook her head.

    ¡°¡­What does it mean now, Oppa!¡±

    ¡°¡­I...¡±

    She was so dissatisfied that she was stillining. It looked like she was about to cry any moment now.

    ''You can¡¯t congratte me when I won. But what is this? Getting upset about something so silly.''

    She continued:

    ¡°And..! It was a flower we grew together..! How can you easily present it to another woman without saying a word?¡±

    ¡°¡­You helped so I can''t even take a single flower?¡±

    ¡°Oppa!!¡±

    When she came out like this, it was not like I had nothing to say. The words I didn''t say because they seemed silly to me poured out. Taking a deep breath, I asked:

    ¡°Keirsey, where were you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you wanted to receive my gift, shouldn''t you have supported me? You could have at least told your Oppa to be strong and that you believed me...¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah..¡±

    ¡°Throughout the tournament, I looked at both of you whenever I beat an opponent. But, weren''t you both sulky?¡±

    Power drained from Keirsey¡¯s arms. But when I started it was best to pour out everything.

    ¡°Rather, the people who insulted me cheered me on more.¡±

    Keirsey shut her mouth and looked down at the floor.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°You promised you would cheer for me. Then why did you both just stand still? I think we met eyes a few times, didn¡¯t you feel that I was waiting for your support?¡±

    Asena and Keirsey didn¡¯t support me to the point of being sad.

    Asena waved her hand a little, could it even be called supporting me? Considering the bond we had built, this was an insufficient level.

    If it were me and the twins had beenpeting in some form ofpetition, I would have cheered enthusiastically.

    After all, it was only the twins who knew I was fighting at a disadvantage. Only the twins would have known that my victory was never as simple as it appeared.

    Still, they didn¡¯t support me.

    Whether it was because of any mysterious reason or because they really hated me, I couldn¡¯t get any response from the two whose support I wanted the most.

    ¡°Didn''t you think I would be sad about this?¡±

    I really felt like I was the adopted child of the Pryster, who was abandoned ¨C that everyone was talking about behind the scenes.

    It was a really unpleasant feeling. So I dared to give that flower to Daisy even more.

    ¡°Asena?¡±

    When I asked Asena, she turned her head away. There seemed to be nothing left for me to say anymore and only a somber silence was left behind.

    ''What am I doing on this fine day?''

    After sighing, I let Keirsey cry and sat down on the floor. I even began to take off my armor; Whether they were sad or not wasn''t my part.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Outside the tent, the unquenchable heat was overflowing. The sounds ofughter and singing, drums and musical instruments, were heard. It was the exact opposite of inside the tent, which was still wrapped in a somber silence.

    I had vowed not to bring such a topic in front of the two of them initially, but this seemed to be unavoidable. In the end, as much as I loved them, I had a desire for recognition as well.

    It was said that men lived on recognition and women lived on love, I was no different.

    As I roughly took off my gear, Keirsey sneaked up to my right and sat down.

    She grabbed my hand hesitantly like a puppy and said.

    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±

    She seemed to have really felt bad at my words.

    There were times when I had to scold them like this. Whether it was because I was too tolerant or perhaps because they took my love as my weakness, sometimes they didn¡¯t seem to understand my feelings at all.

    "Okay."

    I epted Keirsey''s apology on the outside but I did not try to hide my hurt feelings either.

    I shouldn¡¯t behave like this, but sometimes I can''t help but act childish.

    Asena also came and sat quietly next to me¡ª

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡ªBut she said nothing.

    I also stopped acting and just sat still.

    Kirsey continued:

    ¡°¡­Just¡­ Just because I¡¯m so envious of her¡­that¡¯s why I¡¯m so angry¡­¡±

    She couldn''t even finish sentences properly and just kept making excuses while crying; tears were running down her cheeks.

    Was it because her cute face was distorted because of irregr breathing, tears, and snot, or was it because she was my little sister in the end? I just couldn''t see her cry like that.

    I sighed and hugged her head.

    She was easily dragged and fell on myp, but Keirsey continued to weep.

    ¡°¡­.okay. stop.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong... It was all my mistake..¡±

    ¡°It''s okay. Today is a good day, let¡¯s stop now.¡±

    I gently patted her on her back tofort her.

    Asena quietly murmured next to me.

    ¡°¡­You were great.¡±

    Bted support was sent.

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± I smiled.

    Asena flinched slightly from the side.

    Because of disturbing incidents of the past, I was unable to understand her true intentions now.

    Usually, she used to show this hesitant behavior when she wanted a warm hug. I couldn¡¯t fully understand her intentions now with a dull head, so I did what I felt like: I raised my hand and pulled Asena toward me.

    She was also dragged without any resistance and rested her head on my shoulder.

    ¡°¡­Next time, I¡¯ll cheer you, really,¡± she said. ¡°Please... It''s because I was sad...¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Asena gently rubbed her head on my shoulder and a fragrant scent assaulted my nose.

    We sat like this for a few more minutes.

    The peace found again calmed my mind a little. It was as if I had regained the time we had spent in the Pryster estate. After such a long time, I finally rxed in the peaceful, silent atmosphere.

    ¡°¡­.Oppa.¡±

    Keirsey had already stopped crying and was restingfortably in myp, at that time Asena called me.

    ¡°Yes?"

    ¡°¡­¡­Then¡­ were those flowers originally for us?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I could feel the atmosphere that had descended heavily on my skin bing lighter.

    ¡°¡­And why did you give it to Daisy?¡±

    I shrugged; Of course, I didn''t have any intention behind giving Daisy that flower. At that time, I just felt like it.

    After seeing me casually shrugging my shoulders, Asena smiled softly.

    She pulled her hair behind her ear and looked into my eyes.

    ¡°¡­Then the most beautiful girl is¡­¡±

    I also looked into her eyes head-on.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s real. Daisy was, wow! ¡­ So beautiful.¡±

    Asena¡¯s expression hardened immediately at my words that were uttered with admiration.

    [T/N: Don''t forget to check out our new series ¨C The Mad Tycoon Of Rome ¨C by Demonyer: https://.readingpia.me/series/the-mad-tycoon-of-rome]

 Chapter 22: Unknown knowledge (1)

    Chapter 22: Unknown knowledge (1)

    Asena left the tent first as she couldn¡¯t stand the words of Cayden who repeated that Daisy was the most beautiful girl; Asena should have been the prettiest.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t care who was objectively more beautiful. It was just annoying that she was not the best ording to Cayden.

    She was upset to the point that she couldn¡¯t sleep at night.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    So Asena, who hadn''t fallen asleep and entered the student council room the next morning, had no choice but to be amazed.

    ¡°Oh, Asena?¡±

    Daisy greeted her. But that wasn¡¯t what caught Asena¡¯s eyes.

    It was a single flower on Daisy¡¯s desk. It was ced in a cute bottle and showed off its subtle beauty.

    It was the flower that Cayden gave Daisy as a gift on the previous day.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was like putting salt in a wound. Asena didn''t like this situation a bit and her heart felt like it was being twisted.

    She didn¡¯t understand how she should behave anymore. She wished Daisy would just take it and throw it awayter. But she was treating the flower with care and respect as if it was a gift with a lot of meaning.

    But Asena didn¡¯t show any signs of her internal turmoil; It would be strange for the head of House Pryster to say something over such a trivial matter.

    ¡°¡­The president of the student council?¡±

    Asena asked, instead of returning Daisy''s greeting.

    Lucille had asked the student council members to meet the next day of the jousting match before ss to finish some work and Asena just wanted to get it done with. Because that flower kept bothering her.

    ¡°She went to the bathroom. She will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Asena¡¯s eyes kept looking at the flower. Even if she didn''t want to look at it, it kept attracting her attention.

    This was the flower that Cayden carefully nurtured. He didn¡¯t pick up anything that was hanging on the grass, but it was a flower he grew with love and affection, but... it was not hers.

    She was relieved to some extent when he said that he had originally prepared two flowers for them. But in the end, the reality was that he did not give it to her; Another woman was enjoying the flower that should have been hers.

    Daisy followed Asena¡¯s nk gaze and eximed.

    ¡°Oh, this?¡± She asked with a shy smile. ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±

    It must have been an innocent question, but there was no more offensive question to Asena.

    Even if she tried to ignore it without responding, it was difficult because of her bloated stomach.

    ¡°¡­.No.¡±

    Asena spoke as bluntly as possible. As if that would sound like the truth. Then, Daisy¡¯s interest in the flower would fade.

    ¡°¡­Ah¡­ that¡­ that¡¯s right. Asena-sama doesn''t like her brother very much, right?¡±

    Daisy answered cautiously.

    Asena looked up coldly into Daisy''s eyes as she spoke freely.

    ¡°¡­I never said anything like that.¡±

    ¡°Uh? But¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªJust...¡±

    Asena interrupted Daisy and said.

    ¡°...Don¡¯t pay any attention... Don¡¯t worry about our family.¡±

    Asena was displeased. She didn¡¯t want to have this conversation. She just wanted to leave quickly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    While scratching her head, Daisy spoke.

    ¡°¡­Well¡­ there must be someplicated circumstances.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Still, say thank you to your brother.¡±

    Saying that Daisy sat down at her desk.

    ¡®Never.¡¯

    Asena thought to herself. She had no intention of advancing their rtionship, even if she had to deceive Cayden.

    After their conversation ended, only silence remained.

    Asena closed her eyes to suppress the unpleasant feeling. Recalling the good times with Cayden, she found some peace of mind.

    Soon the door opened, and the rest of the student council members entered. Asena was busy controlling her emotions and did not wee them.

    ¡®I want to see you.¡¯

    She thought thinking of the conversations she would have with Cayden today.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t even kiss you today-¡®

    In an instant, a voice that broke Asena¡¯s thoughts rang out.

    ¡°Who is this? The most beautiful girl in the academy?¡±

    A student council man joked with Daisy andughed.

    Asena opened her eyes without realizing it. She couldn¡¯t help but see Daisy again.

    The man continued to speak.

    ¡°Hey¡­I heard bad rumors, so I was curious about what kind of person he was¡­ but Cayden-Sama seems a pretty cool guy.¡±

    [T/N: Here ''Sama'' is being used for showing respect towards Cayden.]

    ¡°¡­¡­Right.¡±

    Asena gritted her teeth unknowingly. She just didn¡¯t like Daisy¡¯s answer so much.

    The man did not know that though; He continued to run his mouth.

    ¡°So when are you both going on lunch, Daisy?¡±

    At those words, Daisy didn¡¯t smile, but neither waved her hand nor drew any sort of line.

    ¡­She just blushed and smiled shyly.

    ¡ªBang!!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to the loud sound... It was Asena.

    However, everyone had a doubtful face whether Asena made this sound. Asena rarely showed emotions, so it was hard to believe that the annoying, mming of the desk they had just heard was done by her.

    Asena got up with an expressionless face... as always.

    ¡°¡­.Daisy.¡±

    Everyone swallowed saliva at Duchess Pryster¡¯s words. They knew it too that who in this academy should not be offended at any cost. This was a fact that they should have heard and should have been reminded of again and again by their parents.

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    However, only Daisy looked at Asena with unshaken eyes, unlike the others.

    If there was a sway in her eyes, it was that she was worried about Asena¡¯s feelings from a humane level and cared for them... not fear.

    ¡°That flower...¡±

    Asena said, unable to bear it any longer.

    ¡°¡­The smell gives me a headache.¡±

    ? ? ?

    After the ss was over, Keirsey called Daisy. Asena was also there.

    ¡°Keirsey, why?¡±

    Daisy, being led by Keirsey¡¯s hand, could not understand what was so urgent; The three women were sprinting to a secluded ce as everyone left for dinner.

    After reaching the bottom of the stairs in the long empty hallway, Asena and Keirsey cornered Daisy against the wall and stood in front of her.

    In a way, it was a scary situation, so Keirsey smiled in embarrassment and started the conversation.

    ¡°¡­Ahaha¡­I¡¯m sorry Daisy. Give me some time.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Take your time¡ª¡±

    Asena interrupted their conversation.

    ¡°¡ªBefore we begin, Daisy. I apologize for what happened this morning.¡±

    She said with her back straight. There was no change in expression. But Daisy didn''t mind. Instead, she was just surprised that Asena had apologized.

    And if the family was as strong as the Prysters, they had to be careful about bowing their heads no matter how wrong they were.

    To Daisy, who understood this, the Prysters'' pride that they never make mistakes seemed to be the reason why Asena just apologized for her morning behavior.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my fault for not thinking about the scent of flowers anyway.¡±

    The conversation that started with an apology eased the mood a bit. When that part was over, Keirsey began to speak.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand¡­¡±

    Keirsey had been thinking about how to say this since the day before. It seemed like she had to exin it step by step so that Daisy could fully understand.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, my brother¡­ I think you misunderstood him a little.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Daisy tilted her head and her blonde hair ran down her shoulder.

    ¡°That¡­ he said you were the prettiest. Ah! It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not pretty, but actually, he didn¡¯t mean that way¡­¡±

    Although Keirsey was usually polite with her friends, she spoke what she wanted to convey directly without hesitation.

    Keirsey didn¡¯t even think that she was saying something wrong. After all, the flower was originally meant for them so Cayden''s actions must have been at the spur of the moment; He just didn''t give those flowers to Asenaand Keirseybecause they didn''t cheer for him.

    ¡°So¡­ you shouldn¡¯t be disappointed if you have strange expectations, so I thought to tell you first.¡±

    ¡°¡­What expectations?¡±

    Keirsey didn¡¯t think Daisy didn¡¯t understand what she was saying; Daisy¡¯s face, which gradually hardened, was also proof that she indeed understood Keirsey''s words.

    She didn¡¯t show it, but for some reason, Daisy''s hardened expressions annoyed Keirsey a lot; It was like Daisy was really looking forward to it.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Keirsey swallowed her saliva. If there was one person she had been bothered with the mosttely, it was Daisy. She wanted her to disappear.

    ¡­So, she drew out a card that she hadn''t used in a while¡­ although it was risky it was effective as well.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t¡­ M-my... My brother isn''t what he looks like...¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Daisy was silent for a long time. Keirsey didn¡¯t like to say such things either.

    If she could, just like Cayden said, she wanted to say good things about him too.

    She thought thating to the academy would bringughter and happiness. But when she came here¡­ now it had turned into a little scary ce. It was crowded with people who seemed to take away her most precious person: Cayden.

    ''If this was the case, Pryster¡¯s estate would be better,'' She sometimes thought.

    As Daisy paused with her head bowed slightly, Keirsey ced a hand on her shoulder to further emphasize her previous words.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry to say this¡ª¡°

    ¡°¡ªKeirsey...¡±

    And at that moment, Daisy¡¯s head lifted straight up.

    She met Keirsey''s eyes with a dazzlingly unshaken look.

    ¡°I will judge people by what I see. Your brother... He didn¡¯t seem like such a bad person to me.¡±

    Keirsey usually liked this part of Daisy. She thought Daisy was a really cool friend. Who was never swayed by the opinions of others and remained firm on her own beliefs; If it wasn¡¯t for Cayden then it would be perfect.

    Keirsey''s expression hardened at Daisy''s words without realizing it.

    Daisy continued:

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you hate your brother so much. I think he is really nice¡­ and it was you who did that to your brother? Cursing behind his back¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It was heartbreaking, but Keirsey decided to ignore her words. There was only one warning to tell her.

    ¡°¡­Daisy. There¡¯s nothing good about being close to my brother.¡±

    At that time, a man¡¯s voice resounded in the ce where they thought they would be alone.

    ¡°Hey! What are you doing there!¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s stiff expression loosened.

    Cayden was walking from a distance.

    ¡°Why is Oppa here¡­?¡±

    ? ? ?

    I was on my way to find Sir Horslow on the jousting award-rted matter.

    I had not be overconfident at the fact that I won, and I did my best in today¡¯s ss as well.

    I was sweating a lot and felt ufortable¡­but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Instead, if anything, Judy was on my mind.

    She didn¡¯te to ss today. She lost the jousting championship¡­ I guessed it had something to do with it. I decided to talk with herter.

    ¡°¡­My brother¡­¡­¡±

    A familiar voice echoed in my ears as I walked.

    Was it because of the cocktail party we had?

    That¡¯s exactly how things seemed now. When I felt my sister calling me.

    Nah. Why would Keirsey be here?

    I still walked toward the source of the sound.

    As I turned right, I saw my younger sisters standing under the stairs in the distance.

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    And Daisy caught my eye.

    She was facing the twins with unshakable eyes, as she did in the novel.

    When I first saw it, my feelings wereplicated.

    I wasn''t sure if I should like the situation or not.

    I could tell it was bullying just by looking at it¡­. But the ¡®bullying¡¯ of the twins I read in the novel was not like this; Their way was to destroy the opponent thoroughly. If they didn¡¯t like someone, they smashed the family and didn¡¯t even give the person a chance.

    On the other hand, to say something like that against a wall¡­ the difference between their methods even looked cute.

    So to this extent, I have been able to suppress their aggression?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But that didn¡¯t change what I was going to do. If the method was not as harsh didn''t mean I would let them bully others.

    The funny thing was, in this situation, I wasn¡¯t afraid of twins; I had to scold them. Since they were going down the wrong path, I had to lead them to right one.

    Maybe because I thought it was an elder brother''s duty. Or was it because I had been watching over them for a long time? When it came to scolding them, I was not afraid.

    Just when I was about to speak, Keirsey¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°¡­Daisy. There¡¯s nothing good about being close to my brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­This was the second time I had heard such words in person. Like sparks, a small fire lit up in my chest in an instant.

    I took a breath and shouted.

    ¡°Hey! What are you guys doing there!¡±

    I called them for the first time in a way that didn¡¯t feel affectionate.

    Keirsey was startled by my voice. The three women looked at me simultaneously.

    I sprinted and stood between the twins and Daisy, putting Daisy behind my back.

    ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­..Uh¡­?¡±

    Keirsey blinked her eyes with a lost expression on her face.

    ¡°Oh..why is Oppa here¡­no¡­that...

    why did you call us ¡®Hey¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Answer my question first. What are you both doing here?¡±

    ¡°..Oh... Oppa..what is ¡®you both¡¯¡­I am Keirsey¡­¡±

    ¡°The ''Keirsey'' I know doesn¡¯t bully others.¡±

    Of course¡­ I was lying; Keirsey and Asena, about whom I read in the novel, were very good at harassing others. I just uttered those words out of a desire to make them feel guilty.

    ¡°¡­We didn''t bully her.¡±

    Asena said next to Keirsey. It wasn¡¯t a good answer though. Just the atmosphere between the three told me the twins must have been pressuring Daisy.

    ¡°¡­Asena.¡±

    She lowered her eyes. It was something Asena would always do if there was something she didn¡¯t want me to know.

    ¡°¡­if you keep lying, I will get angry.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    She clenched both of her fists at my words.

    Once I had pressed down the momentum of the twins, I turned to Daisy.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes..¡±

    She replied with an embarrassed face. Even her embarrassed face looked beautiful. She was really as beautiful as the twins. Or perhaps I felt that way because she had been my favorite characterever since¡­

    ¡°..I¡¯ll teach the twins well, so if they ever bother you again, let me know.¡±

    Daisy waved her hand in front of her face.

    ¡°Ah..! But really¡­ they didn¡¯t bother me.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Even in this situation, Daisy seemed to protect the twins. She was really an amazing person.

    ¡°They just gave me¡­advice.¡±

    I felt an annoying feeling inside me. It was like my heart wanted to relieve itself so I opened my mouth without hesitation.

    ¡°¡­You mean there¡¯s nothing good about being close to me? That advice?¡±

    Behind me, I could feel Keirsey and even Asena, being startled at my words.

    Turning around I saw them trying to lower their presence as much as possible and blinking their eyes anxiously, not knowing what to do.

    Surprisingly, Daisy behaved the same. I tapped her shoulder.

    ¡°¡­.Anyway. Excuse us for a moment. I have something to talk about with my sisters.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ yes.¡±

    Daisy was perplexed and eventually gave up. Soon, only me and the twins were left.

    Previously, the two had cornered Daisy but despite my way being blocked by the twins, it seemed from their pale faces that I had cornered them.

    I loosened my tie slightly and dragged it down.

    ¡°¡­So, both of you thought I didn¡¯t hear you?¡±

 Chapter 23: Unknown knowledge (2)

    Chapter 23: Unknown knowledge (2)

    ¡°¡­So, both of you thought I didn¡¯t hear you?¡±

    ¡°Oppa¡­ that... that¡¯s not¡­¡±

    Keirsey reached out to hold me in her arms.

    I was sure if I let her hug me, my heart would surely weaken again. Hence, I pointed to her approaching hand and signaled her not to hug me.

    "....."

    Keirsey¡¯s hands fluttered in the air three-four times and then trembled helplessly. Her hesitation was quite visible through her trembling, indecisive hands. But I had to be more faithful to my feelings; I was hurt by her words and I didn''t want to forgive her so easily.

    ¡°¡­I didn''t mean it that way¡­¡±

    Keirsey lowered her head and muttered in a quiet voice.

    ¡°¡­.Are you saying that it is just a misunderstanding?¡±

    I repeated her words so that she could see for herself how strange it sounded.

    Keirsey¡¯s face began to turn red. She opened her mouth three-four times like a fish, but nothing came out.

    Instead of Keirsey, who was bewildered, Asena took over the conversation.

    ¡°Oppa, Keirsey is telling the truth; it''s just a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes. Keirsey was telling Daisy it is not good to be close to Oppa, only speaking from a political point of view. As Daisy also said, it was really just an advice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I was silent for once.

    Asena exined logically without any hesitation with a stiff face.

    ¡°As you know, Daisy is the eldest daughter of the Hexter family. Of course, Daisy¡¯s marriage will be important to her family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Especially, the Hexter family is expected to experience a famine from this year to the next year, as the gue has already begun to spread in the estate. In such a situation, the easiest way to get support is through marriage and alliance with other families.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I remembered; there was such a thing in the novel as well.

    ¡°But, Oppa¡­ if rumors about both you and Daisy spread like that, the Hexter family wouldn''t even get to talk about marriage with other families. So the advice was only meant to distance Daisy from Oppa. Nothing else.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Asena approached me one step at a time. She slowly reached for my hand.

    ¡°So, Oppa, please don¡¯t get us wrong.¡±

    Having told me her logic, Asena gently grabbed my hand. It felt soft to the touch.

    ¡°¡­Asena.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied.

    ¡°¡­Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    Asena¡¯s mask shattered rapidly. Her expression darkened with embarrassment.

    ¡°Did you only learn how to deceive others in the political science department?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ no¡­¡±

    Asena stuttered and swallowed.

    Keirsey tried to hide behind her, holding Asena¡¯s dress tightly.

    ¡°¡­You made a lot of mistakes today, bullied Daisy too. Behind the scenes, you tell others not to be friends with me... I confronted you to get an apology, not excuses.¡±

    -Swish!!

    I shook Asena¡¯s hand away. Her expression darkened even more.

    ¡°...And do you think I would not be able to tell what Keirsey meant by hearing her tone? If not, why are you making such clumsy excuses?¡±

    If this was the first gossip I heard, I might have believed her; but this wasn''t. Knowing what the twins had to say about me, I wasn''t fooled.

    I quietly called her name.

    ¡°Asena.¡±

    My voice echoed throughout the hallway.

    With a trembling mouth and eyes filled with tears, Asena whispered quietly while trying to contain her emotions.

    "...yes..."

    As if she had returned to her childhood, she swallowed her tears ording to her habit.

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep deceiving your Oppa like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oppa¡­ that... that¡¯s not¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve learned how to speak, did you think that you could just lie to your Oppa? Is that what I taught you?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not¡­ how can I¡­¡±

    ¡°Asena, are you trying to make it difficult when it could have been easy?¡±

    Asena was so anxious for a long time, she immediately reached out and grabbed my hand; It was too fast to react.

    "Asena, I said not to¡ª¡±

    Asena shook her head with a trembling head so forcefully, I shut my mouth involuntarily.

    At that moment, even Keirsey, who was hiding behind her, reached for my arm. She hugged my left arm with all her might, wrapping her whole body around it.

    Seeing my softened expressions, Asena spoke:

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t let it go. I won¡¯t let go until my Oppa forgives me. Oppa, listen first. I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I was too scared that you''d get angry, so I started making excuses.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Only then did her sincere apologies began to appear.

    ¡°I should have apologized first¡­ I''m wrong¡­ I¡¯ll reflect on it¡­¡±

    She spoke words that would not normallye out of duchess Pryster''s mouth and she showed nervousness that was never revealed even in front of me.

    Keirsey sniffed and was glued to my arm. Then, wrapping her free hand around my neck, she began kissing me on the cheek and showed her usual aegyo. Due to the height difference, she had to jump every time she fired her lips at my cheek.

    -Puch!

    ¡°Oppa, I¡¯m sorry. I was also wrong.¡±

    Keirsey, who still pretended to be bright with a tearful expression, clung to me.

    My cheeks were covered with her tears and saliva.

    ¨C Puch!

    ¡°Okay, Oppa? I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±

    "Keirsey, this will not work."

    I said, but even then, a smile began to appear on my face. I wanted to be angry, but looking at their behavior, I couldn¡¯t anymore.

    It was all my fault as an elder brother. I raised them, loved them more than anything, and even scolded them when they were wrong. That''s why I was already used to forgiving them when they apologized sincerely. And so, even though Keirsey¡¯s kisses looked ridiculous, theughter began toe out.

    ¡°Away.¡±

    I held back myughter and brushed off the twins. From their point of view, they would have only seen my face which was still hardened.

    When I pushed them away, Asena¡¯s tears ran down her cheeks, and Keirsey began to hup.

    Though my anger had already diminished a lot, I didn''t want to let the twins go scot-free. Otherwise, they would always think that their actions had no consequences.

    ¡°Haah¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Oppa¡­please¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.Okay.¡±

    ¡°Really!? Thank you, Oppa.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey endured the irregr breathing, and Asena wiped her eyes.

    They hurriedly stretched out their arms with smiling faces.

    Asena, who hid her skinship even in front of Keirsey¡¯s eyes, prepared to embrace me.

    Every time I scolded the twins, I always hugged them to calm them down. I always mixed carrots and sticks properly while dealing with them.

    I did it to show them that I didn''t hate them, and I only scolded them because I loved them. Hence, I usually hugged and patted them until they were fine...

    But not today.

    Today, I decided to give them a warning.

    This was the second time I heard them talking behind my back. It¡¯s not okay for me to keep getting hurt like this. I loved them so much but my mind didn''t ept being only hurt in return.

    ¡°Oppa¡­?¡± ¡°¡­?¡±

    When I still didn¡¯t raise my arms to hug them as usual, the twins called me powerlessly.

    ¡°¡­¡± "..."

    Slowly they began to close the distance even more. But I raised my hand to stop them.

    ¡°¡­?¡± "...?"

    ¡°¡­Now it''s Oppa''s turn tofort and tell us how much you love us,¡± Keirsey muttered.

    It was as if she was reminding me of something I had forgotten.

    But after ignoring her words with difficulty, I picked up my shirt with two fingers, sniffed them, and said:

    ¡°Asena, Keirsey, let¡¯s stop hugging.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ".....?"

    Slowly, their expressions wrinkled.

    ¡°People say, I smell.¡±

    One of the rumors Keirsey spread was about the smell of my body.

    Seeing that Keirsey had been holding me well since then, it didn¡¯t really seem like my body actually smelled¡­ but it was she who spoke up anyway; so no hugs.

    Keirsey made a puzzled sound with a frown on her face.

    ¡°¡­.uh?¡±

    I answered without hesitation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know earlier¡­ but now I know. So no hugs anymore.¡±

    Their outstretched arms began to lower slowly and helplessly. Asena tilted her head as if she had heard something strange. As if time had slowed down, Keirsey slowly opened her pink lips.

    ¡°¡­ No hugs anymore?¡­Never?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now we are all grown up.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Forever¡­? Are you saying we won¡¯t do it for the rest of our life?¡±

    Asena reached out and tried to touch my cheek. I gently avoided her hand.

    ¡°Yes. Forever.¡±

    Not forever, of course; I said so now just to let them realize the consequences of their actions.

    Asena said urgently; I had never seen her act so quickly. It was a very different voice than before. It seemed much more desperate now.

    ¡°..Oppa... I¡­ I don¡¯t understand...¡±

    Keirsey also made excuses with a clumsy smile.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ the smell¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t actually care about such things¡­!¡±

    I looked at Keirsey with an annoyed gaze and spoke in a t voice.

    ¡°¡­But I care.¡±

    ¡°No. No¡­¡±

    Keirsey started to panic. Thousands of thoughts seemed to run through her. Then she held her breath and looked at me.

    ¡°¡­That..so it is okay to kiss, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­and that too.¡± My tone didn''t leave any room for rebuttal. ¡°Good night kisses and the morning kisses are also over.¡±

    I broke the routine we had been doing for 10 years; Asena¡¯s kiss in the morning and the kiss I gave Keirsey at night. No matter how much we fought, we never missed this routine for more than a day.

    ¡°Understood?¡± I asked. But not getting any answer I spoke again. ¡°¡­This matter is over. Now, let¡¯s go get some food, okay?¡±

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support us and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release.]

 Chapter 24: Unknown knowledge (3)

    Chapter 24: Unknown knowledge (3)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    Keirsey had a hard time epting the situation; not being able to hug or kiss Cayden ever again. It was difficult to believe such a sudden change.

    Just not being able to do them was not aint. No, it was somewhat dissatisfying, but rather than that, it was a shock that she could not express the intimacy that the skinship symbolized.

    Even if there were happy times, even if something sad happened, and even when they would get old, something that had always been a part of daily life was forcibly torn from her. It was hard to imagine. Even now, she couldn''t believe it.

    ''For a lifetime? But I still want Oppa''s warm hugs.''

    Even when she was scolded because of some mistake, she hugged him and asked for forgiveness through kisses.

    But now he told her not to do it again.

    ''Maybe he¡¯s joking?''

    As she always did when she was dissatisfied, or when she was afraid, Keirsey slowly raised her arms and approached him for a hug; She wanted to quietly go into his arms.

    ¡°...I said no, Keirsey.¡±

    Cayden¡¯s hand stopped Keirsey¡¯s footsteps. Indeed, as if a curtain had arisen, he cut off all contact.

    ¡°¡­I stink.¡±

    And the reason for blocking all of this was because he heard that he stank. How painful would it have been for him to hear such a thing about him?

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Keirsey didn¡¯t want to believe the current situation. Because ''Cayden Oppa stinks'' came out of her mouth for the first time.

    Keirsey spread such a rumor because she didn¡¯t want other people to wonder what it would be like to be in her Oppa''s arms. She never imagined it would turn out like this.

    Keirsey herself never once thought he smelled. On the contrary, there was never a time she didn¡¯t like being in his arms.

    Even if he was sweaty when they hugged, she was still drawn to his masculine scent.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ the smell¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t actually care about such things¡­! So please hug me.¡±

    She begged, but he didn''t waver at all.

    ¡°¡­But I care.¡±

    Cayden said, making eye contact with her. It¡¯s been a long time since she saw her Oppa like this. He didn¡¯t seem to be shaken no matter what they said¡ª

    ¡°¡­This matter is over. Now, let¡¯s go get some food, okay?¡±

    Saying that Cayden turned his back.

    ¡ªCayden didn''t even hear their arguments. He was more determined than ever before. Usually, when Keirsey showed aegyo he always gave in but today, he seemed to be especially strict against her.

    -Thud.

    At that moment, Keirsey had the illusion that the floor under her feet vanished.

    ''What if... What if Oppa knew I was talking behind the scenes?''

    ¡°¡­Ah..¡±

    What if he knew she said he stank?

    It would exin why he kept pushing her even when she said she didn''t mind such rumors. This would exin why he looked directly into her eyes and said the words ¡®I stink¡¯. It would also exin why he was not swayed by any kind of aegyo or grumbling.

    ¡°¡­Ahh..¡±

    Keirsey wasn''t sure, but she was starting to have such doubts.

    If that was the case then Cayden would know all the rumors she spread; that he snored a lot, that he wasn¡¯t that kind, that he stank, and that he was ipetent.

    These were words that did not contain even a single drop of sincerity. But if he knew them, hugs weren''t the only problem; maybe he¡¯ll end up hating her entirely.

    If Cayden knew the truth, she was sure that Cayden would be so disappointed with the betrayal that he would never want to see her again; Such a crazy future was terrifying. A future with Cayden who didn¡¯t love her; Such a future was uneptable.

    Cayden suddenly seemed to be moving too far away.

    Keirsey ran quickly and blocked his path.

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    Cayden smiled a little. If he really knew, she felt an unfathomable amount of consideration in his smile.

    Keirsey had to apologize. She had to let him know that her words weren¡¯t sincere.

    ¡°Oppa...¡±

    But what if she was mistaken? What if he didn''t know? Apologizing could be like acknowledging her sins.

    The fact that Cayden''s reputation had taken a hit due to rumors, and that it was ultimately because of her that he was tormented by someone even to the point that students broke into his room to bully him. Also, her acknowledgment would let him know that the words that were the source of his bully were firste out of his most loved sister, Keirsey''s mouth. Keirsey wasn''t sure if he would be able to handle such a shock. So she couldn''t speak.

    She stopped him, but nothing came out of her mouth.

    ¡°Why Keirsey?¡±

    ¡°¡­Um..¡±

    Keirsey swallowed her saliva. A seed of doubt had already taken a root in her mind. She didn''t want to tell him she was the one who spread the rumors but she didn''t want him to misunderstand her either if he already knew the truth.

    ¡°¡­Oppa, you know that I really love you, right? You know that I love you more than anyone else in the world, right?¡±

    Keirsey showed her whole heart. She spoke with sincerity more than ever.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Cayden rolled his eyes for a moment with a smile on his face.

    ¡°...Is that so?¡±

    Originally, the answer ¡®I know¡¯ should havee out without any hesitation.

    The problem was that brief silence. It was as if he had spoken to her in that momentary silence:

    ''Why did you gossip behind the scenes if you loved me so much?''

    Keirsey seemed to hear his unspoken question and she felt like her heart was being ripped out.

    With as much determination as she could muster in such a situation, she spoke in an as convincing voice as possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I really love you.¡±

    Keirsey opened her arms once more and approached him. If she could hug him, she was thinking of kissing him.

    She continued to appeal to him by showing the greatest expression of affection she knew.

    But Cayden waved his hand.

    ¡°I said stop... Still, okay... Thank you for loving me.¡±

    Saying that Cayden slightly avoided her and walked forward again.

    Only a silver-haired soulless doll was left behind.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    They had dinner as usual; they exchanged jokes and talked about this and that.

    When they parted ways, they parted with a smile; seemingly in a good mood. The next day they met, there seemed to be no problem as well.

    But it was all because the twins were hiding their feelings.

    The fact that they couldn¡¯t hold him or kiss him suffocated them.

    Again, rather than theck of skinship, it was the most difficult not to show the symbolism and intimacy of the skinship.

    Keirsey wiped her empty forehead. Originally, when they parted like this, it was her forehead where she felt the warmth as Cayden kissed her there. But it was left cold today.

    ¨CThump.

    The twins didn¡¯t say anything to each other even when they entered the dorm. They didn¡¯t even say goodbye to each other. Now, for even such a simple greeting, they couldn¡¯t afford to smile.

    Without a word, the two went into their respective rooms and spent sleepless nights chewing their lips, grabbing their hair, hugging themselves, and dreaming of Cayden.

    They both were scared of the future.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    A few days passed, and I did not hug or kiss the twins as I had dered. I had even minimized stroking or patting their head.

    It was difficult for me too. I wanted to hug them when they had a depressed expression, and when we met in the morning or when we parted at night, I wanted to kiss them like our routine, but I endured it all because I wanted to show them that actions had consequences.

    Though I wasn''t sure if it would work; after all, they imed they loved me only when I was present and while I wasn''t there they told lies about me. So I was not sure if they liked me or hated me, but I still stopped any kind of skinship.

    Because if it was true that they liked me, they would think twice before spreading any more rumors about me. They might even fear I would cut all ties with them if they made one more mistake.

    And If they didn¡¯t like me, well¡­ there was nothing wrong with that either. I didn''t want to hug or kiss someone who hated me after all.

    So I didn''t think the path I was taking was wrong.

    I had also somewhat achieved one of three goals I had set for myself; Now I was known as the strongest knight in the academy, and now I just had to rece the word ''academy'' with ''world''. I knew I was making it sound like it was simpler than it was but I had to do it anyway one way or another.

    I headed to the training ground to take a ss while having such thoughts. Several of my ssmates were warming up and getting ready.

    I could definitely feel the impact of thepetition. A few of them were beaten down by me, but friendship grew in the midst of it, and bad stories about me faded away.

    And among them, there was one person who caught my eye; I saw Judy, who hadn¡¯t been to ss recently.

    ¡°Judy!¡±

    I was surprised and called her name. She nced at me and waved her hand slightly.

    As I got closer, I noticed she looked different; a paler face, dark circles under now dimmed eyes, and with a nk stare Judy sat alone.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been heretely?¡± Ignoring the obvious changes I asked her.

    ¡°¡­I was hurt.¡±

    I indeed knocked her off the horse¡­ but what she said was clearly a lie. There were no visible bruises on her body and even at the time of facing her I was sure she wasn''t hurt.

    ¡°Where were you hurt?¡±

    I looked at her body and asked. She looked into the distance without answering.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­Judy, we were supposed to talk to each other if something happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Last time, I talked to you about my younger sisters. You too should talk to me this time. Or is it really because of me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    I raised my head and folded my arms.

    Was it because I took care of the twins for a long time? I was sure there was something that Judy was hiding.

    ¡°¡­Stay after ss. Let¡¯s talk about what''s bothering you.¡± I dered and soon after the ss began.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Throughout the ss, Judy didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention. As I said, it didn¡¯t look like an external injury, instead, she seemed to be hurt on an emotional level; I could tell that because I was also as numb as her when I heard about what twins spoke behind my back.

    Since it was a ss using a wooden sword, even a single mistake was rewarded with bruises. Judy was now covered with bruises all over her arms and legs.

    I approached Judy, who was sitting on the floor rubbing her sore body, and sat down next to her.

    It was arge ce, but only the two of us were sitting because other students had already left. It looked as if we were talking about a secret.

    ¡°So why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though you¡¯ve been hit so many times today, aren¡¯t you feeling well?¡±

    When I exercised, my head felt refreshed. The reason for waiting for the ss to be over was, of course, because I wanted to postpone the conversation so that we both could attend the ss, but it was also the reason that I wanted to talk about it with a light heart after sweating like this.

    ¡°¡­It is rted to the Ice family, right?¡±

    Hugging her legs, Judy put her head on her knees and reacted for the first time.

    ¡°Well¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you since the tournament, so whatever happened must have happened in the tournament?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Since she didn¡¯t speak, I started reasoning one by one. Since she didn¡¯t deny my ims, it seemed I hadn¡¯t said anything wrong so far.

    ¡°Then it seems that people from the family came to the tournament. You wanted to look good. right?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Obviously¡­ didn¡¯t you have an older brother? in the political science department... The eldest son of the Ice family.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. I told you we didn¡¯t get along.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Well¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Haah¡­¡±

    Judy shook her head and sighed. In that state, she was unable to speak. I felt like she was trying to hold back her emotions.

    ¡°¡­I got a letter saying that he wanted me to win.¡±

    ¡°¡­From whom?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.father.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah...¡±

    The story was enough. I soon understand why she was behaving this way.

    Judy was an illegitimate child but In the end, she belonged to the Ice family. No matter how unfriendly her family was with her and even if she was ignored for being an illegitimate child, Judy would still want their approval and love.

    I didn''t think she was stupid. After all, I also was unable to give up on twins either. The Pryster family had be an inseparable part of me as well. So I could understand Judy.

    ¡°¡­.Sorry.¡±

    I said quietly. She was like this because I won.

    I felt embarrassed. Because in the end, I wanted to win the championship for the twins, and after winning, we just fought with each other.

    ¡°¡­Sob¡­ he¡­ Sob... heww...¡±

    Suddenly I heard a sobbing sound next to me. Judy still had her head buried in herp and was crying.

    ¡°What? Are you crying?¡±

    I quickly turned around and headed in front of her. I bowed my head to see her face, but she was hiding her face safely.

    ¡°Judy¡­don¡¯t cry¡­ This isn¡¯t thest contest¡­ There will be many opportunities to prove yourself, but if you lose hope and despair like this, you would never be able to win. And Judy, second ce is great too!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ sob¡­ sob...¡±

    ¡°Are you okay? Uh? Next time... Next time we will win..! Okay?¡±

    ¡°How can I win with you..! Ugh¡­¡±

    Judy suddenly bursts into tears. I was confused and couldn¡¯t figure it out. It was the first time I saw a woman crying this way other than twins.

    ¡°Practice..! Just practice more. And I¡¯ll help too. Oh, and¡­! It¡¯s not like we¡¯re hostile..! There might be a grouping contest¡­ Then I¡¯ll definitely help, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­sob¡­¡±

    ¡°Then stop crying, okay?¡±

    She continued to bury her face in herp no matter what I said.

    I quickly shook my head.

    What would I have done if Keirsey or Asena behaved like this?

    I imagined Keirsey crying right now. She didn''t listen to anything I said and didn''t stop crying. Then¡­

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I put my hand on Judy¡¯s head and gently stroked it. Judy¡¯s body was startled, and she raised her head slightly and looked at me. It seemed this was the correct answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can do better next time.¡±

    Judy¡¯s eyes just stared at me.

    Suddenly, I felt like arge shadow was engulfing me from behind.

    I looked back and saw a silver-haired beauty approaching us from afar.

    It was Keirsey. Her eyes which were fixed on my hands exuded a strange sense of pressure.

    As she got closer, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­.Oppa..¡±

    ¡°Keirsey, when did youe?¡±

    She ignored me.

    ¡°¡­Why are you petting her?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes? Ah¡­ I was trying tofort her¡­¡±

    ¡°But when I cried a few days ago¡­ You didn¡¯t even hug me.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Keirsey kept approaching us.

    I got up slowly. She was getting too close.

    Suddenly, she raised her arms. It was as if she was trying to hug me.

    I raised one hand and stopped her. Then, Keirsey¡¯s face became even colder.

    ¡­I felt this must be Keirsey''s face that the characters in the novel saw whenever she trampled on them mercilessly.

    Her eyes stared at Judy once, and then they glued to my face again.

    Keirsey bit her lips slightly, then squeezing the hem of her academy uniform, she whispered in a barely audible voice.

    ¡°¡­Is that woman more precious than me?¡±

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 25: Unknown knowledge (4)

    Chapter 25: Unknown knowledge (4)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    ¡°¡­Is that woman more precious than me?¡±

    The expression on Keirsey¡¯s face when she said that looked so painful, even I frowned.

    I looked at Judy once, then turned to Keirsey again.

    I tried to be cold and indifferent, but now I couldn''t

    Did Ist 4 days? This too was a lot.

    I put my hand on Keirsey¡¯s cheek.

    It¡¯s been a while since I touched her so affectionately.

    ¡°Keirsey, how can it be?¡±

    Their words weren''t meant to hurt Judy at all. It was always difficult to answer the question of which of the two one liked more¡­ but if onepared family and friends, who wouldn''t choose their family?

    Keirsey trembled at my hand.

    ¡°¡­.Ah..¡±

    Keirsey, who was startled at my affectionate act, rxed her expression and rubbed her cheek with my hand like a cat.

    I felt silky hair touching the back of my hand.

    Keirsey then suddenly grabbed the back of my hand, preventing my hand from leaving her cheek.

    ¡°You are of course more important. Do you even have to ask?¡± I said in a matter-of-fact tone.

    ¡°¡­Yeah... You have to tell me to know..¡± Her eyes began to moist.

    She rubbed her cheek like that for a while, but soon she paused, then she opened her eyes coldly.

    ¡°¡­The smell¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    I doubted my ears.

    ¡°Your hand smells like that woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Give me your other hand, Oppa. I hate this smell.¡±

    ¡°Are you pretty sensitive to smells?¡±

    I sighed and asked in an ambiguous sense.

    She first said my body stank, but now she hated even Judy''s scent. Maybe it was the really right decision to prohibit any kind of skinship.

    As if she had made a mistake, Keirsey released her cold expression and spoke in a panicked voice.

    ¡°Ah¡­! No¡­!¡±

    I removed my hand from her. After that, I did not stroke her cheek again¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    ¡ªI said.

    It¡¯s been a long time since we had a skinship, but I felt like I did it for nothing.

    Even though she said those words to Judy, it felt like my wounds were stinging.

    ¡°Oppa¡­! It¡¯s not that¡­!¡±

    Her excuses were not heard.

    I was just more worried about how to solve this situation.

    ''Keirsey gets angry whenever she sees Judy.''

    This could not go on.

    No matter how much she followed grandma''s words to be careful about the Ice family, it was very difficult and awkward to fight like a dog and a monkey every time they met.

    In particr, Keirsey always initiated the fights, but as Judy would be more and more close friends, this rtionship would only be ufortable for me.

    Even though I told Keirsey to be careful when we rode Storm, nothing had changed.

    If one used the same method every time one shouldn''t expect a different result.

    I tried not toe up with a solution that didn¡¯t work once. I believed that if Keirsey were to be reprimanded here, something simr would happen again.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the end, I thought it was all because there were a lot ofints recently.

    These days, I realized that I hadn¡¯t been spending time with the twins. I didn¡¯t have time to settle theirints.

    Just as I had grievances that they didn¡¯t know, twins would also have some points that I was not aware of.

    In the end, this was up to me. I was the eldest among us after all. It was only right that I lead them in the right direction.

    ¡­..But again.

    I felt that I had been relying on skinship to easily resolve their dissatisfaction for a long time now. I was at a loss as to how to relieve Keirsey¡¯s dissatisfaction without hugging her in her current state.

    ¡°¡­Well..¡±

    ¡°Oppa, that... Your hands are really fine, okay? I just misspoke¡ª¡±

    I hit her forehead with my forefinger.

    ¡°¡ªOuch!¡±

    Keirsey covered her forehead and looked at me.

    At my prank that came out of nowhere, she put on an expression that she didn¡¯t understand.

    I just chuckled.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s move on. Fighting over trivial things gives me a headache. Even though we are hostile families¡­ As I told Judy, it¡¯s hard to fight every time we meet. Every time you see her, don¡¯t fight, okay?¡±

    Though I had toe up with something to relieve the twins'' dissatisfaction, for now, I didn''t find any issue with reprimanding her either.

    ¡°¡­..okay..¡±

    ¡°And she has a name. Don''t call her this woman, that girl, etc... That¡¯s rude.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you keep behaving that way with Oppa''s friends, Oppa will be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Keirsey nodded slowly.

    Getting a satisfactory answer, I instinctively tried to grab her by the shoulder to lead the way toward the restaurant.

    This habit was so scary.

    I almost inadvertently turned her around with my hand. Instead, I motioned with my fingers and told her.

    ¡°Come on, turn around. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    Keirsey looked at me, and her eyes carefully shifted to Judy.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Judy felt that gaze and told me.

    ¡°¡­Both of you can eat. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah. See youter.¡±

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    The weekend hade again.

    It was early in the morning, but I was already dressed and walking outside. The goal was to meet the twins.

    When I thought about it, I found we hadn''t spent much time together, unlike when we were in the Pryster estate. Though we met oftenpared to when we were home, it was not enough.

    As a result, I thought that there might be several problems; one of them was I never went to meet them on my own. So today, I came to find them first.

    That was not to say I didn¡¯t have other ns. I was initially going to go to the library, but I got the idea that we three could go together.

    Arriving on the first floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory, I approached the receptionist and greeted her.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Once she greeted me back, I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to meet Asena and Keirsey Pryster. Can you please call them?¡±

    The dormitory had surprisingly strict restrictions on entry.

    The reason Asena was able toe to my room easily was that she was a student council member, otherwise, she would have to take permission too.

    The receptionist nodded, spoke to someone next to her, and asked me to wait for a while.

    After sitting and waiting for a while, Keirsey appeared from the stairway in a hurry.

    ¡°Oppa!!¡±

    With a bright smile I hadn''t seen in a long time, she ran with her untidy silver hair fluttering.

    She opened her arms and jumped, intending to hug me but I raised my hands and carefully grabbed her shoulders.

    For a moment, her expression darkened, but it soon turned back to bright again.

    ¡°That¡­so what¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t this the first time you¡¯ve been here?¡±

    Instead of answering, first, I gently touched her hair and tidied them up.

    ¡°You could have done your hair first.¡±

    ¡°Oops, I was in a hurry because I heard Oppa came¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh, okay. And Asena?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯sing. That¡­ so why did youe?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to the library, so I came to go with you.¡±

    Keirsey stiffened and only her eyes slowly rolled from left to right. She didn''t seem to like my n that much.

    Iughed.

    I already knew, unlike Asena, Keirsey hated reading. Rather, she liked to go for a walk or y outside

    But today, I didn¡¯te here for something like this, instead, I came here intending to make them join me while I was studying. So I had no intention of changing my words just because Keirsey reacted like that.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want toe with Oppa?¡±

    If she is the Keirsey I knew, then the answer was already fixed¡ª

    Keirsey shook her head.

    ¡°Oh, it''s not that... Let''s go.¡±

    ¡ªAsena and I usually studied in the library at home, but Keirsey also wasn''t the one not to follow.

    ...Soon Asena came down.

    Unlike Keirsey, she was perfectly prepared. She wasn''t wearing the ck student council uniform as usual, instead, she was wearing a fluttering dress. She wore this type of dress at home as well when we usually went for a walk.

    Asena also had a smile rarely seen on her face.

    I also smiled looking at Asena.

    ¡°¡­let¡¯s go to the library, Asena.¡±

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Asena''s heart was filled with excitement when she heard that Cayden hade to visit them¡­ but now it was a little sad.

    To be honest, she thought they were going for a walk. Or perhaps something a little more special.

    But she didn''t want to ruin Cayden''s mood by bringing up such an idea. As a result, they arrived at a quiet library filled with the smell of old papers.

    Keirsey was already running around the library.

    Asena liked to read, but it didn''t feel much fun today.

    She couldn¡¯t concentrate on the book and looked at Cayden again and again, who was sitting right next to her.

    Usually, she would never behave this uncharacteristically in a public ce. But¡­ it was impossible today.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Comints kept piling up.

    At the very least, if she could lean on his arm and read the book, there would be no problem.

    Or she''d rather pick up a book and go out to the park, lying on hisp and reading a book.

    Of course, she would not be able to bow, but she wanted to build memories of that level anyway.

    Recently, the prohibition on hugs and kisses had led to further dissatisfaction.

    Sometimes she felt she was going crazy, and when she thought about the reason, it turned out because she couldn''t hug him. She could tell that the fact that the absence of skinship was suffocating her a little.

    Even now, her eyes were glued to his hand. She wanted to grab it and feel Cayden''s warmth.

    But in the end, the reason she couldn''t act on her thoughts was probably that she already knew the bitterness toe.

    Even if Asena held his hand, if Cayden asked her to let go, she would have to.

    If Cayden allowed it, she would hold his hand with a happy heart, unfortunately, he wouldn''t. And she didn''t want to ruin his mood by asking.

    Cayden seemed to still be ignoring Asena''s desperate gaze and was concentrating on the books piled in front of him.

    [What is a knight?]

    [Quality of a leader.]

    [Hammer and Anvil Tactics.]

    Asena just sighed and turned her eyes again to her book.

    She didn''t feel like reading, but at least she made an effort.

    Like the political science department, she was looking at a book that exined various human figures.

    In that way, Cayden concentrated on his books for a long time, Asena also yawned inwardly and continued reading the book.

    How long had she been reading that way?

    One catchy phrase suddenly caught her eye.

    [The people to be most careful of in negotiating:]

    Asena began to read the text carefully.

    [The people to be most careful with in negotiations are the generous people.

    They are always considerate, and kind, and unlike others, they do not get angry. Negotiations are usually easy. The attitude of yielding is etched into their body, and even if there is a loss, they try to lead the atmosphere in a good way.]

    Asena smiled inwardly reading thus far. Only her Oppa had such a gentle and kind character.

    However, the title had the word ''careful'' so she read further carefully.

    [These people don¡¯t get angry easily, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no limit to their patience. When people are generous, many overlook this. But as they are human too, they know how to get angry and be scary. However, the moment one starts to put excessive demands and pressures on their smiling face, they change for the worst.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Asena felt that the more she read, the more ufortable her heart was for some reason. She adjusted her posture and sat down to examine the text more closely.

    [A generous person can also be described as a cliff. It is not shaken by any stimulus, but the moment one crosses the line, the rtionship falls endlessly.

    They don¡¯t look back twice. As they are usually very considerate, there are a lot of people around, so they can quickly find someone to rece you.

    Don¡¯t ignore warnings from such people. If you¡¯ve been warned, don¡¯t even try to fight for power. It may be ast chance.

    Be careful if you have a close rtionship. The more important that person is to you, the more damage you will take when they turn around.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For some reason, Asena couldn¡¯t take her eyes off this short article.

    She stared at Cayden again.

    He was enjoying reading while quietly flipping through books.

    Every time he fluttered the paper, the sunlight was reflected off the book and his face brightened and darkened repeatedly.

    It was an innocent face that knew nothing.

    "Phew..."

    Nothing had changed.

    He didn¡¯t turn around or anything.

    Asena looked at the words again.

    For some reason it was ufortable, and her heart kept pounding.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Keirsey wandered around and explored the library¡ª

    ¡°Hmmmmmm~¡±

    ¡ªQuietly humming at a sound that was inaudible to others, she went around.

    The Academy¡¯s library was spacious.

    It was rightly said that it was a ce where the knowledge of the whole kingdom was gathered; there were many books made of strange materials, and there were a lot of books written in an unknownnguage as well.

    When Keirsey saw a cover she liked, she climbed a highdder, took out the book, turned a few pages, put it back in, and repeated the search for the next one.

    It¡¯s been quite some time since she had moved away from where Cayden and Asena were. Keirsey felt like she was on an adventure. That¡¯s how big the library was.

    When a space containing picture books appeared, she looked a little more closely. Anyway, it was much easier to ess than writing, and less boring.

    One book caught her eye as she looked around.

    [The Kiss Primer.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    Keirsey smiled softly and walked towards the book.

    She could be called an expert in her own way.

    It was only recently banned, so she couldn¡¯t kiss now though, because she always kissed only Cayden.

    When she thought of the kisses she shared with him, her heart warmed.

    It was the first time Keirsey had found a book that drew her interest in the whole library. Still, she didn¡¯t forget to look around before taking out the book.

    For some reason, she didn¡¯t want her Oppa to find out about it.

    -Slide.

    The book slid gently off the shelf.

    Like the books around it, it had a lot of burns and was a bit messy, as if many students had already read it.

    Keirsey had heard that noble girls were secretly interested in things like this but pretended they knew nothing. It seemed what she heard was right.

    Keirsey opened the book. Fortunately, it was also a picture book.

    The first photo showed a woman kissing a man on the cheek.

    For Keirsey, this scene was more familiar than anything else.

    ¡°..Hehe.¡±

    It was familiar enough to make herugh. She couldn''t kiss Cayden anymore¡­ but her heart felt light by seeing the picture.

    Keirsey had no intention of giving up though. It made no sense that the ban on kisses and hugs would be never lifted.

    If the misunderstanding about the rumors was resolved someday, everything would be okay. She never really thought Cayden stank after all.

    -Flip.

    She moved on to the next page.

    It was also a familiar scene; A man was kissing a woman¡¯s forehead.

    Cayden had done it for her a lot of times.

    Keirsey was now stroking her cold forehead. Anticipating the day she would receive his gentle kiss again, and being satisfied with the book, she carefully examined the picture.

    Nothing surprising came out. But it was a better book than she initially expected.

    Turning to the next page, there was only a picture of a man kissing the back of a woman¡¯s hand.

    It didn¡¯t turn out to be very interesting. In the end, Keirsey couldn¡¯t stand it and turned dozens of pages at once.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh?¡±

    And at that moment, she swallowed her saliva. Her cheeks turned red in an instant, and her eyes wandered as if she was caught stealing.

    She never imagined that something like this would exist. In an instant, she began to feel that she was reading a book she shouldn¡¯t have.

    ''¡­Isn¡¯t the highest level of kiss to peck each other on the lips? Just like princesses and knights do?''

    But what caught Keirsey¡¯s eyes were two men and women greedy for each other¡¯s tongues.

    In the story of Snow White, Cindere, and the Little Mermaid that Cayden told, such a beastly kiss never appeared.

    ¡°¡­tongue to¡­tongue¡­¡±

    -Gulp.

    Once again she swallowed.

    The figure of the man depicted in the book began to be ovepped with someone¡¯s face.

    She didn¡¯t know how it would feel¡­but she felt it would be way better than doing it on the cheek.

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 26: Prom (1)

    Chapter 26: Prom (1)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    Keirsey¡¯s heart was pounding, but she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the book.

    When she looked at the pictures, her imagination unfolded.

    Not only was she thinking about the act itself, but it seemed as if she could see everything before and after the act as well.

    Keirsey¡¯s eyes searched for an exnation.

    This act of kissing each other and mixing the tongue seemed to be called a ¡®kiss¡¯; it was reserved for the most special rtionship.

    Therefore, it was said that it was one of the most intimate expressions of affection that only lovers or couples could do.

    Keirsey knew that giving someone a peck on the mouth was not a light act, but the moment she saw this kiss, she began to understand why; it was so naughty. Keirsey felt excited.

    Swallowing her saliva, Keirsey turned the page. Her face was flushed with astonishment.

    There were even more radical actions. She quickly closed the book and checked the cover.

    [The Kiss Primer.]

    Her head was confused. Cooling the cheek with the back of her hand, she muttered.

    ¡°¡­is this just a primer?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until the moment when Cayden and Asena found her that she finally came to her senses and was able to put the book back into the bookshelf.

    The book had already been read.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    After lunch, we sat down on the grass.

    As always, when I sat on this cool grass and looked at the open in, I thought of Pryster Estate.

    Thinking about home, my mood brightened a lot and a smile involuntarily appeared on my face.

    Not only me but Keirsey and Asena were also showing small smiles.

    In particr, Asena seemed to be humming as if she was feeling well, but I couldn''t hear properly so I wasn''t sure.

    We just sat like that for a while.

    The day was not warm; it was a cloudless sky. The wind from the north was blowing and it was cool.

    Keirsey said with a trembling body.

    ¡°..Ugh. It is colder here.¡±

    ¡°Compared to home?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    While saying that Keirsey naturally drew her body towards me. It looked like she was going to dig under my arm at any moment.

    She cautiously looked into my eyes¡ª

    "Ah..."

    ¡ªand stopped. Through my eyes, everything I wanted to say was conveyed.

    If her desire to be held in my arms right now was not acting, then it was really the right decision to stop these acts.

    ''I hope they will feel the weight of their words from now on.''

    ¡°¡­Oppa.¡±

    Keirsey poked my hand with her finger and called out to me.

    Since it was obvious why she did that, I spoke in a harsher tone.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­Oppa, I¡¯m cold. Can¡¯t I hug you?¡±

    But it was really hard to refuse when she showed aegyo in her cute voice and puppy-like face. Besides, it was really cold, and her words stimted my wish to protect her.

    ''Or is this just acting?''

    I couldn''t help but think that her desperate voice was real and she really wanted to be embraced by me.

    ¡°¡­Can''t Oppa lift the ban on hugging..? I really don¡¯t want to live without hugging you for the rest of my life¡­? And I never thought Oppa stinks...¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know who said¡­that you stink¡­ but I think it¡¯s a lie.¡±

    She showed aegyo and she used her characteristically respectful words which she uttered when she had something she wanted.

    ¡°¡­lie?¡±

    It was tempting to hear that it was a lie from her own mouth.

    ¡°¡­Yes, Oppa.¡±

    I had no choice but to be swayed by her words. I also wanted to believe something that would make my heart morefortable.

    ''Perhaps she really didn''t want to swear at me.''

    I wanted to believe that she had to lie for some reason. I wanted to believe this was my real Keirsey; not the one who spread such lies about me.

    Suddenly, Asena came to me and grabbed the hem of my robe.

    ¡°¡­Oppa, we don¡¯t hate you.¡±

    I wanted to taunt her by saying; If you really didn''t hate me, there would be no reason to expel me from the family, there was also no need for various gossips or tampering with my weapon in the tournament.

    But seeing them behaving so desperately in front of me¡­ I was confused.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I didn¡¯t even respond to their aegyo. As I said, I didn¡¯t want to hug them yet.

    My childish mind caught my ankle¡ª

    ''Don''t worry, I''ll take care of the twins.''

    ¡ªSuddenly I remembered the promise I made to grandma. Holding my hands, she had asked me to take care of my younger sisters; I was the eldest so I should take care of the children who were stillcking.

    ¡°¡­.haah..¡±

    Okay. We couldn''t keep going like this. Especially in the academy.

    As I was the eldest, I would have to put up with it.

    ¡°Okay. I get it. Do whatever you feel like.¡±

    As soon as those words left my mouth, Keirsey came under my arms holding my waist, and Asena rested her head on my shoulder.

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­thank god.¡±

    They both showed different reactions and stuck with me.

    But my words were not over.

    I didn¡¯t intend to just skip this question. In fact, this was also apromise. My mind still wasn¡¯t rxed.

    ¡°¡­Asena, Keirsey, just one question,¡± I spoke.

    ¡°Yeah, ask anything. Hehe. Oh, it¡¯s so good to hug you again.¡±

    "Yes, Oppa?¡±

    To the younger siblings with happy smiles, I asked like a child longing for love.

    ¡°¡­Do you love your Oppa?¡±

    The twins answered without a single thought. Keirsey was evenughing as if it was ridiculous.

    ¡°Why are you asking something so obvious, Oppa!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I nodded at their answers, pulled them apart for a moment, and looked straight into their eyes.

    ¡°So would you continue to love me?¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to get hurt. My heart had shattered because of a few shocks already.

    Still, I reached out to them today, because I cared about them. I even invited them to spend the day together. Even though I always feltplicated in their presence.

    ¡°Of course, I wouldn''t stop even if you asked.¡±

    ¡°Do you doubt me, Oppa? What do you want me to do?¡±

    The twins answered.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Once more. I cast a stern gaze.

    ¡°Okay, I''ll keep loving you both too¡ª"

    ''¡ªfor now.''

    This was a signal to them; don¡¯t hurt me anymore, don¡¯t let me down.

    There was no need to tell them not to spread rumors about me. If they loved me, it¡¯s something they wouldn''t do.

    I wished they weren''t just lying to me.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Asena was on myp. Keirsey was under my arms.

    The twins were glued to me as never before, I didn¡¯t even know if they had already fallen asleep.

    We came out here after having lunch, and now it was already time for dinner.

    My back hurt, and my legs were numb.

    ¡°Guys, we have to go back now.¡±

    Some goals had already been achieved today.

    Since we hadn¡¯t been able to spend time like thistely, there had been thoughts that our rtionship might have been strained.

    But we had a nice time today, and the atmosphere itself was good, so the twins might have also felt some of their dissatisfaction diminish.

    ¡°Oh right.¡±

    At my words, Asena naturally spoke out.

    I couldn¡¯t help but doubt that she spoke at this moment in part to thwart my proposal.

    I looked at Asena on myp, whose hair I was stroking with one hand.

    ¡°Oppa, do you know the prom ising soon?¡±

    ¡°Prom?¡±

    But instead of me, Keirsey reacted in surprise.

    Asena frowned slightly.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey, how can you forget? It¡¯s political science.¡±

    ¡°Ah, hehe..he...I think I heard it.¡±

    ¡°You haven''t memorized these schedules?¡±

    Before Keirsey could get even more scolding, I intervened.

    ¡°So, why the prom?¡±

    As if Keirsey felt my consideration, she smiled and hugged me even more tightly.

    Asena closed her eyes and sighed.

    ¡°¡­Now I think we have to decide how we¡¯re going to act.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    A prom was, after all, the best ce to get to know people. On the prom, one had the opportunity to make allies and enemies alike.

    Several families under our control would alsoe, and there would also be families whom we were not on good terms with¡­ For example, the Ice family will appear, so we had to prepare to some extent.

    I wasn¡¯t ignorant of those things either, but I had already left everything regarding politics to the twins.

    There was no need for me to suggest any method. I just had to follow the strategy they set up.

    ¡°Therefore. How?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not do anything.¡±

    My hand, which was stroking Asena¡¯s hair, stopped.

    Even though I didn¡¯t know much¡­ it was still a fairly unfamiliar method.

    Would it be inappropriate to say hello to allies and hostile families¡­?

    We would have the chance to meet second-third sons and daughters of various nobles as well, who did not join the politics but were fairlypetent.

    As I looked at Asena with a confused expression, she added an exnation.

    ¡°If you just wait this time, the other families will take care of it. We don¡¯t have to move. I¡¯m the head of the Pryster family. Our position is different from other nobles.¡±

    An understandable answer came quickly.

    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At that moment Keirsey opened her eyes a little wide and looked into Asena¡¯s eyes with the sound of ¡®Ummm¡­¡¯.

    Asena sighed at the sound and asked.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡­Unnie. So are we really going to just sit there ande back?¡± Keirsey¡¯s eyes scanned me once. ¡°¡­we wouldn¡¯t even dance?¡±

    Asena, who was lying on myp, also looked up at me. She pondered for a moment at Keirsey¡¯s words, then shrugged.

    ¡°¡­if we have time, we can dance to just one song with Oppa.¡±

    ¡°Well?¡± This time it was my turn to tilt my head. ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Then would Oppa dance with anyone else? Not with your sisters?¡±

    ¡°No, can I be with someone after you both?¡±

    Asena frowned slightly and stood up.

    The moment she stood up blood began to flow through my numbed legs¡­ But Keirsey hurriedly filled the space.

    ¡°What do you mean, Oppa?¡± Asena asked.

    ¡°Is it okay to be with Judy for some time, the enemies of Prysters? Because I have something to tell you guys. Without me¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªOppa.¡± Asena interrupted me.

    And as if it was a warning, she said, after getting close enough that I felt her breath.

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t think about breaking up with us at the prom.¡±

    At that moment, Keirsey also cried out¡ª

    "Ah..."

    ¡ªAs if she had realized something, she also nodded with an expression as serious as Asena''s.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, Oppa. Stick with us at prom.¡±

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 27: Prom (2)

    Chapter 27: Prom (2)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    <em>A few dayster:</em>

    Every time Keirsey was alone and was idly spending her time, the contents of [The Kiss Primer] kepting to her mind; Her body trembled, her chest tickled, and at times she felt stuffy.

    She couldn¡¯t stop her imagination, and as soon as she was able to hug Cayden again, her thoughts grew wild; While kissing him on the cheek, her eyes were glued to his lips.

    She imagined kissing Cayden... hundreds of times.

    What would he do if he knew she was having such thoughts?

    ''Would you despise me? Would you say it¡¯s dirty?''

    Either way, Keirsey was sure he would be very upset.

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t even let Asena know this feeling; She knew Instinctively that ''kiss'' was something she shouldn¡¯t do with her brother.

    ¡­.However, knowing that didn''t help in containing her urge. Rather, it was still at a level that Keirsey wanted to try the ''kiss'' right away as soon as she got the opportunity.

    If only Cayden would allow it, she was confident that she would stick her tongue in his mouth without a second''s dy.

    Also, it seemed that there was a sense of pleasure that Keirsey felt by imagining something she shouldn¡¯t do.

    Keirsey didn¡¯t even know that she had this kind of confidence inside. She struggled with the thought of whether she was such a bad person.

    ''I shouldn¡¯t, but I want to.''

    That conflicting feeling tormented her.

    ¡°Keirsey!!¡±

    Someone shook her shoulder and woke her up.

    ¡°¡­.Uh?¡±

    It was her friend, Mary Bones.

    ¡°Keirsey, why are you being so... weird?¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh, sorry. What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Wake up. We have to go to the next ss.¡±

    Keirsey looked around the ss. Most students were standing up from their seats. Looking to the side, Asena was the same.

    ¡°¡­Where are we going?¡±

    Keirsey turned to Mary and asked.

    ¡°Miss Be said today is sex education ss. Only girls need to move to the next ss.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Uh?¡±

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    The professor gave the lecture enthusiastically.

    ¡°¡­Now, you girls understand the importance of premarital chastity, right?¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s face was hot.

    This was the first time she had heard so much about the process of making a child.

    ¡°After all, the moment you start a rtionship, no matter how careful you are, you can have children. And once you have a child, you can¡¯t go back.¡±

    The ssroom was still quiet as if dead, but the professor continued.

    ¡°Some of you may be shocked by today¡¯s lecture. You didn¡¯t know that a child could be made this way. Of course, it¡¯s something you shouldn¡¯t be curious about. The results can be too daunting to handle with the curiosity of a young age. But now you are adults. It¡¯s important to have the right sexual knowledge.¡±

    Only the professor¡¯s voice was clear and resonant.

    ¡°So don¡¯t forget today¡¯s ss. That¡¯s right, you.¡±

    The professor pointed to a girl, whose hand was raised.

    Once she got permission, the girl stood up.

    ¡°¡­Professor, as you said, it¡¯s really shocking... Firstly, it¡¯s scary that it¡¯s apanied by pain. To have a child¡­ do we have to do something that¡­ looks so disgusting and barbaric? Is there no other way?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s the only way.¡±

    ¡°¡­If I sleep with the person I love, wouldn''t the fairy bring me a child¡­¡±

    Some studentsughed, and others shook their heads.

    The professor also smiled at her innocent misunderstanding and said.

    ¡°¡­You must be mistaken. I know you¡¯ve be repulsive because I showed you naked pictures and paintings, but in fact, there¡¯s a tremendous sense of euphoria.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The girl was clearly puzzled.

    ¡°There''s no such feelingparable to making love with your beloved. Someday... you¡¯ll understand what I mean.¡±

    Keirsey swallowed again.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    <strong>[Asena''s POV]</strong>

    ¡°Unnie, it was so shocking.¡±

    Keirsey''s face was still red.

    Asena, still wearing her ck student-council uniform, only listened to Keirsey with a stiff face.

    Unlike Keirsey, Asena didn¡¯t look any different from usual. She was just quietly reading a book.

    Seeing Asena still behaving as usual, Keirsey asked:

    ¡°¡­Did Unnie already know about this?¡±

    Asena looked at Keirsey for a moment and then nodded.

    ¡°Woah¡­ you already knew that?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Thinking after a moment Keirsey muttered, ¡°¡­does Oppa also know?¡±

    At that instant, Asena shut the book with a bang.

    Keirsey, who was silently talking to herself, looked at her sister in surprise.

    ¡°¡­Where did Oppa''s namee from?¡± Asena asked in a cold tone.

    ¡°¡­Uh??¡±

    Keirsey was visibly embarrassed. It was as if she had been caught vaguely thinking of Cayden as the subject.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey. Don¡¯t think about it strangely. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    ¡°¡­No¡­That¡­¡±

    As Keirsey hesitated, Asena couldn¡¯t let it go.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°So¡­ is that¡­ disgusting?¡±

    Asena sighed deeply. She had expected it already¡­ but it hurt her head; It was already overwhelming to be on guard against the other girls in the academy, but Keirsey was now also like this¡­

    ¡°Calm down. Haven¡¯t you heard that it¡¯s something you do with your husband or lover?¡±

    She spat out harsh words and suppressed Keirsey. She couldn¡¯t let even her own sister be greedy for Cayden; He was only hers.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey tilted her head and tapped her chest.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why am I having this suffocating feeling again¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Asena was puzzled at Keirsey''s strange muttering.

    ¡°¡­No. But then, there¡¯s no way Oppa is going to do that.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°¡­My Oppa won¡¯t get married.¡±

    Asena stood silently upon hearing Keirsey''s words.

    ¡°He promised us before, didn''t he? That he¡¯ll be with us for the rest of our life. He always says that he likes us the most. Then why will he go with someone else leaving us alone?¡±

    Asena looked at her as if Keirsey was a lost cause, and opened the book again without saying anything.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    ¡°Hyung, you look great.¡±

    Eric Endra, the protagonist of the novel I transmigrated in, praised me with a thumbs up.

    I was standing in front of a mirror wearing the suit prepared for the prom. As if to show the status of the family, the quality of clothes was top-notch.

    It fit the body perfectly and the fabric felt soft to the touch. Both the material and the family crest engraved on the shoulder were also of high quality. It was very different from Eric''s, a small frontier aristocrat, tailcoat.

    I alsoplimented Eric on seeing him dressed up for the prom.

    ¡°You look good too, Eric. Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Eric, I think I¡¯ll be leaving after a while with my sisters.¡±

    ¡°I thought you would. Well then, I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    After sitting on the sofa, I waved in reply.

    -Thud.

    But after he left, I stood in front of the mirror again and raised my head.

    After all, a Pryster''s head must always be held high and I wasn''t going to give twins a chance to be ashamed of me in the prom.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    At the promised time, we gathered in front of my garden.

    I told the twins that I would visit their dormitory, but they refused.

    ''It¡¯s a little odd.''

    Sometimes I wondered why they behaved so strangely.

    It was like reliving the feeling of the jousting match. Even then, Asena refused to let me go to the match. As if trying not to let me be in front of other people.

    It was the same today. They told me that the goal was to quietly go to the ballroom, and thene out quietly.

    Although I was convinced by Asena¡¯s exnation that followed¡­ Immediately after that, another question mark appeared in my head when they told me not to leave them.

    ¡­.As usual, I didn''t know.

    If they were my twins, I would have thought that they just wanted to spend time with me without thinking about anything else.

    But after ''those'' events their behavior only made me ufortable since I suspected that the twins hated me.

    I didn¡¯t know how I should take this. At this prom, I thought that the goal was to hide myself.

    ''Maybe they see me as a family blemish.''

    Considering that Asena was trying to expel me from the family after graduation, it didn¡¯t seem like an impossible guess.

    Were they ashamed?

    As human beings, they liked me, but when they thought of me as a Pryster, they were ashamed. Just like young school students who were not mature enough and were ashamed of their elderly mothers.

    Hence, they only insulted me in front of others.

    If that were true¡­ I felt hurt just thinking about the possibility.

    Other than being amoner, I had been working hard for the past 7-8 years.

    In fact, even if everyone made fun of me, my heart didn¡¯t want the twins to feel ashamed; I wanted them to recognize my efforts.

    ''No. There may be another reason.''

    Unfortunately, I didn''t have enough evidence to grasp the truth.

    ¡°Oppa...¡±

    Keirsey''s uncharacteristically calm voice called me.

    Turning away from the flowers I was looking at, I stood up and saw the twins standing in front of me.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I was honestly speechless; They both looked amazing.

    Keirsey wore a gray dress a simr shade to her silver hair. She even wore essories and applied makeup that she normally wouldn¡¯t, and the result was out of this world; She practically shone.

    Meanwhile, Asena wore a ck one-piece. I had never seen someone look so good in such a in dress. I knew a lot of boys had a crush on Asena but I was sure those who didn''t, would also fall for her today. Though those boys would kill me if they heard my thought, but to me, she looked kind of cute.

    Looking at the twins, I was still blinking my eyes without saying a word; I hadn¡¯t found the right words to describe them yet.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    The twins looked at me and didn¡¯t say anything either.

    The situation became funny, and I smiled a little. Then I squeezed praises for them from my stiff mouth.

    ¡°¡­I''m surprised, my sisters are so pretty.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Though the two were still looking at me without any reply.

    As the silence grew awkwardly long, I called them out with a satisfied smile.

    ¡°¡­Asena?¡­Keirsey?¡±

    The two blinked their eyes at my call and it seemed like the frozen time finally continued.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Oppa¡­ is cool too.¡±

    Keirsey slowly approached me and put her arms firmly around my left arm. After that, she continued to look down at the floor.

    Asena also approached me slowly, reaching out for my head.

    Already having done my hair, I blocked her hand defensively.

    ¡°Uh... Don''t touch my hair.¡±

    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you lower your head?¡±

    Asena looked dissatisfied with something

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°...Oppa is standing out too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­Just because we don¡¯t want to be bothered by others doesn¡¯t mean we shouldn''t be seen and noticed. We will have to look proper at a time like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Saying that I put my arm around Asena¡¯s shoulder.

    She took a breath and sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. We are gettingte for the prom.¡±

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 28: Prom (3)

    Chapter 28: Prom (3)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    The sound of soft music,ughter, conversation, and clinking of wine sses was heard from afar.

    Without realizing it, I was nervous and my heart started beating.

    Asena was in the front. Keirsey was behind her, and after Keirsey, I followed.

    From the garden to this ce, I came arm in arm with the twins, but I ended up standing like this because of Asena¡¯s words that were a little hard to understand¡­

    The gatekeeper soon nced at us from the top of the stairs.

    Now, in just a few steps, we were going to step into the social world.

    Asena turned to us.

    No. She was looking at me precisely.

    ¡°¡­The goal is to stay quiet ande out. Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    I nodded.

    For some reason, Keirsey did not nod her head. She just looked at me like Asena. It felt as if Asena¡¯s words were spoken only to me.

    Asena turned around and started walking up the stairs. We followed after her.

    Soon, the gatekeeper introduced us with a loud voice and opened the door of the ballroom.

    The music was heard more vividly. The rest of the sounds were silenced in an instant; everyone stopped what they were doing when the ¡®Pryster family¡¯ appeared.

    I had to control myughter in this situation; It literally felt like a viin had appeared.

    The musician seemed to be paying attention to us as well, and the singing voice gradually faded away.

    Conversely, the sound of Asena¡¯s heels hitting the floor gradually grew louder.

    And when she entered the center of the ballroom, she stopped.

    Asena fully tolerated the gazes that were directed at us, took a ss of wine from the frozen waiter, and walked into the corner.

    She didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Keirsey and I followed Asena; We took a ss of champagne and followed her to an inconspicuous spot.

    As we entered the corner and sat down, the other sounds and the sound of music grew louder again.

    We could feel the gazes on us, but we didn¡¯t show that we were aware.

    Asena kept a firm expression on her face.

    She didn¡¯t seem to feel that much pressure.

    She looked so natural that I wondered if she had a secret method.

    On the other hand, Keirsey looked a little nervous.

    Maybe it was because her face without a smile was unfamiliar to me. Because that''s how much we usuallyughed.

    But¡­ there was no reason not tough right now.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey.¡±

    I leaned over as if I was going to say something important and whispered in her ear.

    Keirsey looked at me once and answered with a serious expression.

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­.You look beautiful.¡±

    Then I quietly took a sip of my drink.

    Keirsey¡¯s expression softened in an instant. A natural smile and two cute dimples appeared on her face.

    Weughed at the same time.

    After all, I wanted to be someone my younger sister could rely on when she was nervous.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    It was clear that Asena''s initial n was a sess and the power of the Pryster family was established.

    As Asena said, there was no need to move; many nobles came one by one and introduced themselves.

    Even though we were in the corner, people came constantly.

    So many different people came and went¡­ but I didn¡¯t say a word. More precisely, I didn''t get any chance to open my mouth

    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±

    Clicking my tongue, I picked up the ss and drank it.

    Usually, Asena and Keirsey showed me aegyo in the front and ignored my efforts only behind the back. But today, I was surprised that the treatment towards me was more open than expected.

    On the one hand, I thought I was an idiot for expecting anything else.

    I tried to think positively when I came to prom.

    Perhaps, the reason why they told me to stick with them was to introduce me to various families.

    In any case, I was the champion of the jousting tournament, and I had built up that much status¡­ I thought maybe they were proud of me.

    But my expectations were shattered; as if I had be a shadow, I was sitting in the dark, sipping alcohol alone.

    At first, I felt the atmosphere and enjoyed the music, but that was only for some time.

    But not doing anything and only sitting behind the twins for so long made me bored.

    Again, an unpleasant feeling squeezed my chest.

    It was only a few days ago that I asked them to love me, so even if I tried to think positively, I couldn¡¯t understand this situation.

    The suspicion that they really wanted to leave me in a visible ce and manage me¡­ became certain.

    It was like a puppy with a cor on it.

    ''Is this the strategy chosen for the family?''

    I should believe it, but it seemed I couldn''t.

    Several people who came to say hello to Asena, Duchess of House Pryster, tried to greet me too, but they all gave up on seeing Asena¡¯s re.

    As if I was standing behind them as a punishment, no one dared to initiate contact with me.

    It was the moment when I became ¡®Pryster¡¯s abandoned adopted child¡¯ again, not ¡®the champion of the joustingpetition¡¯.

    I kept getting drunk all the time.

    This was the only thing I had to do, so I was already on the 5th ss.

    As the night was deepening, my cheeks were getting red from drunkenness as well.

    Asena and Keirsey were busy talking and left me alone.

    Everyone danced to the music, said hello, and chatted together. Even Asena and Keirsey were talking to those approaching them. But I was sitting in the dark, quietly.

    Of course, I knew Asena made a n to stay quiet and leave¡­ but only an idiot would believe it was made for the family.

    I couldn¡¯t understand how only I being the ghost in this gathering could help the family.

    As I was patting the table with my fingers in the umting discontent, a girl approached me.

    I think she was the third daughter of a certain countess.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Asena''s cold question echoed in my and the unknown girl''s ears.

    The girl¡¯s face was full of shame even when I looked at it. Her cheeks were dyed red, and her gaze wanders.

    Asena and Keirsey changed their postures and covered me with their backs even more tightly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s that¡­ The person I want to meet is¡­ Cayden Pryster¡­¡±

    As soon as my name came out of her mouth, my mind was blown. Because I had thought she would also back off like other nobles at Asena''s unconcealed warning.

    I took my mouth off the ss I was drinking and looked at the woman.

    She wasn¡¯t at the same level as twins, but she was a cute girl with an aura that she was raised as a flower.

    Keirsey and Asena turned their heads and looked at me.

    A smile began to spread across my face, which was hardened from the beginning.

    I began to stand up from my seat.

    ''Okay. Finally, something to do¡ª''

    ¡°¡ªOppa has nothing to talk to you about. Go back.¡±

    I paused halfway at Asena¡¯s words.

    I looked at Asena, and wondered what was she talking about.

    But she only showed me her back, seemingly intentionally not meeting my eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I closed my eyes.

    "Phew...''

    ''It¡¯s hard to breathe... So exhausting.''

    However, I couldn¡¯t question Asena, the Duchess of the House, in front of the approaching girl, so I bit my lips and looked away.

    Picking up the ss again, I poured the content into my mouth.

    It might seem rude to this unknown girl, who reached out to me, but I couldn¡¯t afford to smile and say sorry.

    The girl hesitantly bowed in apology and went back.

    At that moment, I grabbed Asena¡¯s shoulder and bent her towards me.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing, Asena?¡± I whispered in her ear.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know..?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­Why did you send back my guest?¡±

    ¡°Did Oppa know her?¡±

    ¡°¡­No...¡±

    ¡°Then did Oppa forget?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We nned to stay quiet and leave.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll start yelling while talking? I could have talked quietly with her.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mean that, Oppa. How do you know what she was going to say? What if she made a scene?¡±

    ¡°I''m not an idiot, Asena¡­ I would have responded appropriately.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay, Oppa. I understand. But she¡¯s already gone.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to make me go crazy for some reason?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about.¡±

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    I put the ss down and the distinctive clear ss sound resounded.

    I started to feel like an idiot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get some air ande back.¡±

    Saying that I got up.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Keirsey and Asena also stood up at the same time.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Unless they wanted to manage me, what was the reason they were going this far?

    Was I so unreliable?

    I looked at them and swallowed.

    Before the twins could follow, I moved on.

    After passing the ballroom, I crossed the beautifully decorated hallway and moved to a ce that gradually became quieter.

    Some balconies already had students, so I headed to the farthest point.

    And even here, two couples were chatting quietly while enjoying the night view. They looked at me and tried to talk again as if nothing had happened, but they stood upright because of the girls who followed me.

    ¡°Oppa, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    At the sound of Keirsey¡¯s voice, the couple looked away and left. Soon there were only the three of us left on the balcony.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    I take a deep breath of the cool night air and calmed my suffocating mind.

    But my mouth opened before my mind could calm down.

    ¡°Am I so unreliable?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°Are you ashamed of me?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so, Oppa?¡± Asena asked firmly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t let anyone talk to me. Just made me sit behind you... Why are you doing this if you don''t take me as unreliable?¡±

    ¡°It''s because we nned to stay quiet and leave.¡±

    ¡°Since when did ''staying quiet and then leaving'' mean sitting back and being a folding screen?¡±

    Keirsey hesitated and answered.

    ¡°¡­Oppa, we nned everything for a reason... Does our Oppa not trust us¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haah...¡±

    Perhaps I was going crazy, but I really didn¡¯t understand.

    ''If you make me feel like an idiot just a few moments ago, and try to move on to aegyo now, how should I react?''

    I was starting to feel like they were using aegyo as a weapon.

    If they lost to me in words and reasoning, they showed aegyo to manipte me.

    I left the ballroom and came to the balcony, but I still felt like I was in prison. I wanted to be away from the twins for a while.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    They turned around at my words as if they wanted to follow me.

    I couldn''t keep quiet anymore.

    ¡°Am I a kid? Will you even follow me to the bathroom?¡±

    At the words that were spat out like a warning, the two stood still. Before I could see their sad faces, I turned around and walked away.

    And as soon as I got out of the balcony, for the first time, I slid back against the wall.

    I didn¡¯t really want to go to the bathroom anyway. I needed time to catch my breath.

    So I sat down on the floor, put my elbows on the knees, and covered my face with both hands.

    Why the road that seemed easy was so difficult?

    I just wanted to be happy with my twins. I just wanted to prove myself by umting skills and being their support.

    But it was so difficult because the twins¡¯ evaluation of me was different from what I wanted.

    They thought of me as a family blemish, someone who was to be hidden and was not good at going out.

    Suddenly, I heard Keirsey¡¯s voice.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hard today.¡±

    Her voice was almost like a sigh.

    I held my breath and heard her speak again.

    ¡°¡­Today, Oppa seems to be having a hard time too.¡±

    I slowly closed my eyes.

    They knew I was having a hard time. They knew it and still pretended not to know.

    Asena was still silent.

    I didn¡¯t know if she was replying by moving her head.

    ¡°¡­We shouldn''t have let Oppa leave home ande to the academy... I¡¯ve been starting to feel that waytely.¡±

    My heart seemed to stop for a second.

    Words that could hurt me began to be heard as soon as I disappeared.

    There was no doubt that it was Keirsey¡¯s voice.

    My fists were clenched slowly. I didn''t want to believe it initially. I was indeed skeptical, but I tried to push it away.

    But it was clear now; they were thinking of me as a burden.

    I was sure now that today''s strategy was not for the family either. It was a strategy to hide and manage me.

    Asena¡¯s voice resounded.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t say that in front of Oppa.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Why would I tell Oppa about these thoughts? But don¡¯t you think the same as me?¡±

    Asena¡¯s answer was not heard, but I could infer Asena¡¯s reaction from Keirsey''s words that followed.

    ¡°Right? I knew Unnie would think so too. It¡¯s just¡­ how good it would be if he didn¡¯t show up in front of others.¡±

    If I tried to find the fortunate thing, was it that they were still taking care of my feelings? They didn¡¯t say those things in front of me, after all. Was it because they still respected me?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A smirk came out in an instant.

    Come to think of it, I was habitually trying to find the good things about twins even at this moment.

    ¡°¡­But Oppa looks pretty angry today, what should we do?" Again, it was Keirsey''s voice.

    ¡°¡­It will be fine.¡±

    Asena answered.

    Even after hearing her, I doubted my ears.

    What did her words mean? I wasn''t fine at all.

    Then, Keirsey cleared my doubts with a smallugh.

    ¡°¡­Hehe, right. Oppa said he would never hug me for the rest of his life, and in the end, he hugged me after 5 days.¡±

    ¡°¡­That''s one more proof that Oppa definitely likes us.¡±

    What they said was not wrong. However, from the point of view of the person who forgave them, these were very offensive words.

    "Phew..."

    I didn¡¯t even know why I tried to forgive them. I was a fool.

    Right. I forgave them because I loved them. It was sad that I had been using my emotions to think most of the time.

    But it seemed like they thought of me as an emotionless person.

    I think I endured a lot; First, it was Asena¡¯s betrayal. The second was Keirsey¡¯s betrayal. Thirdly... the betrayal of twins...

    I stood up.

    ''Okay.''

    To summarize, what I understood was this:

    One: The twins don¡¯t hate me.

    I thought initially they just acted in front of me¡­ but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    The love I poured into raising them was not wasted. I was relieved somewhat to know the effort they made to hug me or the kisses they gave me on the cheek were not lies.

    Two: But, they were ashamed of me.

    It was also true that the two went around spreading lies, most likely to show others they didn''t like me and consequently to not associate with me.

    It was also true that they were expelling me from the family. Interfering with the jousting match and telling me to stay still at the prom, it seemed they wanted to kill me socially.

    Was it such a great sin that amoner had the Pryster surname? Because apart from that, I couldn''t find another valid reason to be ashamed of me.

    "Phew..."

    It seemed that love had blinded my eyes all this time. Maybe twins had always been like this.

    As the characters in the novel, were they just viins whom I could not change?

    I suddenly lost my reason to try.

    I had tried everything, but if they still wanted to hide me¡­ I had nothing more to do.

    If they were going to be ashamed of me in this way anyway, then I would do what I wanted.

    Without asking for anything in return, I was determined to be their support.

    It was so hard because my efforts weren''t recognized.

    This cowardly behavior of the twins came to me as a betrayal; they said they loved me in front of me, but behind me, they were ashamed of me and wanted me to vanish from everyone''s eyes.

    I groaned because of such a thought and re-entered the balcony.

    Keirsey jumped on the spot in shock, and Asena¡¯s head immediately turned towards me.

    ¡°Ah¡­Oh...Is Oppa here already?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I approached the twins with a bitter smile. Then, with my arms wide open, I embraced them.

    Really¡­ even after all these actions, it was amazing that I could find love for them in the corner of my heart. However...

    Now I regretted the pain my love brought.

    I¡¯d not have this pain if I didn¡¯t love them.

    The saying - I love you so much it hurts - seemed to be true in my case.

    ¡°Oh, Oppa... Why all of a sudden?¡±

    Keirsey struggled in surprise.

    Asena stood still and hugged me quietly.

    Then Asena whispered looking at Keirsey.

    ¡°...I told you, didn''t I?¡±

    It seemed like she was talking about what she said earlier that it would be fine.

    Keirsey nodded her head.

    ''Did you act this way knowing that I¡¯ll forgive you?''

    The more I thought about it, the more it hurt.

    Wetting my lips once, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°¡­I''m sorry about earlier. I must have been stressed by trying to stay still. That¡¯s why you do politics, and I learn the sword, right?¡±

    Keirsey continued to nod in my arms, and Asena made a suggestion to me.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go to a fun ce next time. I''m sorry Oppa. Just be a little more patient today.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No. It''s okay. Oh, but kids...¡±

    I pushed them out of my arms and gave them a sorry expression.

    ¡°¡­Ah¡­ do you remember, we decided to dance together today?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s it. Oppa, I¡¯m actually looking forward to it... I practiced quite a bit... Please dance with me before Unnie.¡±

    Keirsey took my hand and said. Her eyes were twinkling.

    Looking at Asena, she seemed to be expecting the same, even though she didn¡¯t say anything.

    As a noble girl, promising to dance with her at her first ball seemed to be a monumental event.

    I clicked my tongue once and said.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s do it next time. Not today. Okay?¡±

    Keirsey blinked her bright eyes once or twice, showing a look of disappointment.

    Asena''s expression didn¡¯t change much, but her face seemed to have stiffened a bit.

    But they didn¡¯t say anything else to me.

    Earlier I thought I didn''t want to dance with them because I was angry.

    But on thinking further, this wasn¡¯t about canceling the dance promise out of revenge. I just had no reason to dance with someone ashamed of me.

    ¡°Understood?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I asked Keirsey again, who was gloomy without letting go of my hand.

    ¡°¡­Understood?¡±

    On asking again, she just nodded without a word.

    Asena closed her eyes a couple of times and said it was okay.

    Then, we went back to the ballroom. Where the atmosphere was still warm.

    I could see that various rtionships were made here and there.

    The twins were returning to their corner seats naturally. But I turned around to look for someone.

    And the moment that person caught my eye, I went straight ahead without hesitation.

    ¡°...Oppa?¡±

    I heard Keirsey¡¯s puzzled voice from behind, but I pretended I didn''t hear it.

    With the goal in my sight, I walked with a confident stride, grabbed a drink, and continued forward.

    My actions drew the students'' attention who were nearby.

    ¡ª"Uh, where is he going?"

    ¡ª"I thought he was just going to drink and sit in the corner tonight."

    Finishing the drink while walking, I set the empty ss down on the table without stopping even for a second.

    Just like when the ''Pryster'' family first entered the ballroom, the space instantly became quiet.

    ¡ª"Huh?¡­Huh?"

    ¡ª"Wow¡­ Is he going to do that? So romantic..!"

    Smart people didn¡¯t block my way.

    Soon the way opened, and she was at the end, sitting with her friends and blinking her eyes at me.

    I reached my hand out to her.

    ¡°Daisy Hexter. Will you dance with me?¡±

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori

    And Don''t forget to check out our new series ''I Became A Framed Viin'':https://readingpia.me/series/i-became-a-framed-viin ]

 Chapter 29: Prom (4)

    Chapter 29: Prom (4)

    Everyone''s gaze was focused on me.

    Some might feel pressured but I felt liberated.

    I was fully aware of how I looked to others. Not in twins'' words; not the abandoned child of the Prysters, but as Cayden. I was letting everyone know that I was this kind of person; I was not ashamed of myself irrespective of my origin.

    I never thought being amoner made me less capable than others. After all, ¡®Eric Endra¡¯, the protagonist of this novel, also showed a story of oveing the hurdles within the academy while epting his origin.

    Keeping quiet and epting everything even after understanding the twin''s ploy wouldn''t be me.

    This was a ballroom, a social ce. The twins wanted to hold me down, but¡­

    I realized now that I didn¡¯t have to back down anymore.

    I reached out to Daisy because I always wanted to talk to her once.

    That was also the reason why I gave her the flower in the jousting match after being disappointed with the twins.

    If there was anyone in the academy that I looked up to affectionately after twins, it was Daisy. Even in the novel, she was my favorite.

    We¡¯ve never approached each other like this because we consider each other¡¯s positions, but now I decided not to hide.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I waited for her patiently.

    Daisy got up from her seat¡­ and slowly took my hand.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    One hand grabbed her hand and the other grabbed her waist. She also put her remaining hand on my shoulder.

    Several gazes were fixated upon us, but we melted among the other men and women who were already dancing.

    I could feel the twins¡¯ gaze in one corner, but I ignored them.

    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±

    It was the first word I spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it drew any attention.¡±

    Hearing the blunt and straightforward reply just like her, I smiled and asked in a surprised tone.

    "You knew?"

    In the end, there was absolutely no need to hold my hand, but I think she epted it because she thought it would ruin my reputation.

    Of course, I didn''t know exactly how, but I had the illusion that the distance between the two of us became quite close even in our hearts due to this small conversation and her consideration.

    It seemed it was the right decision to ask her for a dance.

    ¡°Yes. I know.¡±

    She said while we moved in a rhythm.

    Daisy frowned slightly.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m confused right now. Because I¡¯m embarrassed by the kindness Cayden-sama is showing me. But it¡¯s not like anything happened between us.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°I was grateful for the flower, but you didn¡¯t even tell me the reason after the match. I felt quite confused.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So today, I epted Cayden Sama''s hand just to understand your intentions, it doesn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    I nodded and replied to her.

    ¡°¡­You must have felt that way. But, I have no desire to take advantage of you or anything like that."

    ¡°¡­Then what is the purpose of this?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know about Daisy, but I had quite a bit of inner intimacy with her.

    ¡°Isn''t it a good reason that I like you?¡±

    ¡°¡­We both know that¡¯s not the case.¡±

    As we danced, I burst intoughter.

    It was not a lie that I had a crush¡­but, as she said, there was another motive behind my actions.

    ¡°How did you know there was another reason?¡±

    ¡°¡­You are not shy. You are proud. I don''t think you would y such games just to gain my attention.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    When the music stopped for a moment, we also stopped while staying in each other''s arms.

    I asked looking into her eyes.

    ¡°Let me ask you one question. What do you think my childhood was like?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She hesitated for a second and said cautiously.

    ¡°¡­It must have been difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    It was apletely unexpected answer. Why did she think so?

    ¡°¡­It looks like the twins hate you.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    I quickly nodded.

    When Asena first talked about me with student council members, Daisy was also present. And the fact that the twins asked her not to get closer to me, must have made it clearer for her how they felt about me.

    But that wasn¡¯t the intent of my question, so I asked her again.

    ¡°¡­I''m asking about before that.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ but I still don¡¯t understand your intentions.¡±

    ¡°Once you answer the question, you will know that too.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    The second music started, we also started moving again.

    But this time, Daisy¡¯s body stiffened slightly. Perhaps because she was too engrossed in my question.

    As I got closer to match her pace, I could feel all of her reactions.

    She looked at me thoughtfully and stumbled.

    ¡°¡­Careful-¡±

    I pulled her closer to bnce her and moved her body with the rhythm again.

    "-Ah!"

    Daisy made an unnatural sound, feeling ashamed of her mistake.

    Ignoring that, I gave her a hint.

    ¡°It''s even before I met the twins.¡±

    ¡°¡­At that time¡­because you were adopted¡­ must be in an orphanage¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I was in an orphanage until I was adopted by the Prysters.¡±

    She seemed to have already realized.

    ¡°¡­No way...¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was run and sponsored by the Hexters. I grew up there until I was 10.¡±

    Daisy Hexter''s expression softened subtly.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡±

    She said as she paused for a while as if in disbelief.

    ¡°Why would I lie about it? And I just wanted to say thank you. So it came out like this.¡±

    The vignce in her eyes disappeared, and her expression softened even further.

    For a moment, I had the illusion that it was just the two of us at the ballroom.

    ¡°¡­You have nothing to thank me for. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Still, thank you, Daisy. I could grow up safely because of your family.¡±

    She blinked and lowered her gaze, avoiding my eyes. A small smile appeared on her lips.

    We didn''t speak anything for a while and just danced quietly.

    I had finished all the things I had been wanting to say to her, so I was just waiting for the music to end.

    The moment the music ended, I took away my arms, and the distance between the two of us widened as we stepped back.

    I just wanted to say ''thank you'' to her from the start, but I couldn¡¯t even do this until today because of the twins who tried to control me.

    ¡°It was fun.¡±

    After speaking out my honest thoughts, I turned around.

    At that moment, Daisy grabbed my wrist.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I ever said thank you.¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    I inquired.

    What could Daisy have to thank me for?

    ¡°¡­the flower at the jousting match. It was pretty. It is still¡­ well kept.¡±

    Her words put a smile on my lips.

    It seemed that all the stress I had received throughout the day melted away.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    From the moment Cayden left her and asked Daisy to dance, Keirsey began to feel the previous beautiful melody was just annoying.

    Cayden, who said he would not dance with her, reached out to another woman.

    Keirsey wore a pretty dress and practiced for today day and night. But her Oppa abandoned her and went to someone else.

    All the anticipation she had for her first social dance was in vain.

    ¡°¡­Oppa?¡±

    She called him, but the sound was silenced by the growing music.

    At first, she was in disbelief that all of this happening in front of her eyes was some illusion.

    But immediately after epting the reality, she wanted to separate them, but for some reason, her feet did not move.

    The space seemed too out of reach, and she didn¡¯t know what to say after stopping their dance.

    Keirsey had no choice but to watch everything; When he offered his hand. When Daisy epted it. When the two stood together in the center of the ballroom. When Cayden¡¯s hand touched Daisy¡¯s waist. When their bodies stuck to each other. Seeing everything, an endless wave of negative emotions hit her.

    Keirsey couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    She turned her head in a different direction as if wishing that not seeing them would change the reality.

    And at that moment, something caught her eye.

    In the corner, where Cayden was sitting from the start, several empty drinking sses were ced.

    She had no idea that he had drunk so much already. Evidence of the anger expressed on the balcony seemed to be visible now.

    She only knew he didn¡¯t enjoy the ball because they suppressed him¡­ In a way, she felt it was natural.

    But Keirsey thought he would understand this time too. She thought he would be patient.

    She never imagined he wouldmit such deviance.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ''Did Unnie see this?''

    She looked up at Asena, who was next to her.

    Her older sister was staring at Cayden and Daisy with unmoving firm eyes.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    When the dance with Daisy was over, Asena silently grabbed my wrist and began to head out of the ballroom. Keirsey was following hurriedly too.

    They had simr firm expressions on their faces.

    It seemed they were just angry because I turned the n upside down.

    But it was not like I had nothing to say; They said it was for family¡­ but in the end, it was just an attempt to control me.

    ''I am not a pet whom they could put on a leash.''

    I was a human who deserved to be treated as one.

    I couldn''t allow the whole academy to watch their behavior and think that I was not a Pryster, or that they were ashamed of me.

    I had done nothing to be ashamed of after all.

    As we reached a rather dark road where no one was present, Asena put my wrist down and looked at me.

    ¡°Oppa. Why?¡±

    I could feel the heat of her burning anger due to her cold tone.

    I was seeing Asena so angry for the first time.

    ¡°We were supposed to be quiet ande back! Why all the attention¡ª¡±

    As Asena was speaking, I moved forward and hugged her tightly.

    Then I leaned back and lifted her off the ground.

    ¡°Oh..!¡±

    Asena screamed in surprise like a girl, not showing her usual mature attitude.

    ¡°Asena¡­ are you mad?¡± I whispered softly.

    Asena put her hand on my shoulder and looked down at me, her face hardened again.

    ¡°¡­I wish Oppa could have been a little more patient..! I said next time I¡¯ll take you to a nice ce outside¡ª¡°

    Again, I interrupted her words.

    Gently lowering her a little, I kissed under Asena''s chin.

    -Puch.

    I wanted to kiss her on the cheek but then I would have to lower her to the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, my lovely little sister. Oppa is sorry.¡±

    There were no lies.

    I was indeed sorry.

    I didn¡¯t regret it though.

    I understood she was upset that things didn¡¯t go her way.

    ''But I can''t always follow yourmand like a dog now, can I?''

    Rather, it seemed that it would be better for me to do what I wasfortable with and ask for forgiveness.

    I had told them several times that I couldn¡¯t stand such behavior. Since they didn¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll do what I wanted.

    It was embarrassing.

    ''Why do I have to lose every fight? I have something I want to do too.''

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Asena could not speak as if frozen in my arms.

    She looked at me from a close distance with aplex and subtle expression.

    It seemed that the anger had not yet been resolved.

    I rubbed my cheeks against hers.

    ¡°Calm down, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Power drained from Asena¡¯s hand that was on my shoulder.

    She slowly released her hand and wrapped her arms around my neck, and her blunt voice rang in my ears.

    ¡°¡­not again, Oppa.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. Thank you, Asena.¡±

    Putting down Asena, this time I turned my head to Keirsey.

    Her eyes wandered between Asena and me.

    Just looking at Asena, she seemed to know what was going to happen to her.

    ¡°¡­I¡­I was looking forward to¡­ dancing with my Oppa¡­ at the prom¡­! I mean, I wanted to do my first dance with you¡­! ¡­But Oppa danced... for the first time with a woman like that¡­¡±

    Gently nearing towards her, I grabbed Keirsey¡¯s cheeks with both hands.

    I held them tight enough so she couldn¡¯t turn her head away from my gaze.

    I felt a little resistance, but it didn¡¯t seem like she really meant to shake my hands.

    ¡°¡­Why didn''t Oppa dance with me¡­! If you¡¯re not going to do it, don¡¯t do it at all..! Do you know that I really hate you right now?¡±

    ¡°Keirsey.¡±

    ¡°¡­..why¡­!¡±

    ¡°Look into my eyes.¡±

    Keirsey, who had both eyes down with a frown, began to look at me.

    ¡°Are you very angry?¡±

    ¡°¡­I just said I am angry¡­!¡±

    -Puch.

    I put my lips on her forehead and lifted them off.

    ¡°¡­are you never going to forgive me?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    -Puch.

    ¡°Even now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey looked at me, then her gaze turned to my lips.

    She gulped as if swallowing in anger.

    Then she replied with a crawling sound.

    ¡°¡­I am very angry¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry. Let¡¯s not get angry, okay Keirsey?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°If you don''t get angry, I¡¯ll take you for a ride next time on Storm.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°Ride... Just likest time.¡±

    Keirsey paused for a moment, then closed her eyes.

    Then she pinched my forearm.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    As soon as my hands left Keirsey''s cheeks because of pain, she dug into my arms.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    As she hugged me, she breathed heavily.

    I asked, stroking her silver hair.

    ¡°¡­Is it okay to say that you epted it?¡±

    She nodded slowly.

    ¡°Then are you upset?¡±

    But this time she shook her head.

 Chapter 30: Dream (1)

    Chapter 30: Dream (1)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    I had a dream about the novel I read; what the world would have looked like if I hadn¡¯t transmigrated unfolded in front of my eyes.

    ¡°Forgive me just once!¡±

    The head of the Benthrock family was kneeling and begging. Initially, he was full of dignity, but in the end, he had no choice but to be subservient to save the life of his son, Kyle Benthrock.

    The same person who told me about Keirsey¡¯s lies and backstabbing.

    In the dream, as Kyle was digging up rumors and secrets of the Academy, he was discovered by Keirsey.

    He followed the twins in the novel, giving useful information to the protagonist, Eric Endra, but¡­ he soon fell into the twins'' hands.

    Kyle had already been tortured and lost consciousness.

    Count Benthrock nced at him and begged Keirsey.

    ¡°I will make sure this never happens again. No! House Benthrock will swear allegiance to House Pryster¡­! please..! Just spare my son¡¯s life, please!¡±

    A few days after Kyle¡¯s following was discovered, the soldiers of the Pryster family came and took him away.

    Of course, it was against the rules of the Academy, but the Prysters made the impossible possible.

    In the original case, the Academy would arbitrate ande up with an appropriate negotiation n. But Keirsey captured him and sent him to the Pryster''s estates to imprison him, so the rules of the academy became irrelevant.

    From the Benthrock family¡¯s point of view, they had no choice but to pray to the Pryster family or retake their son through war, unfortunately, they had little chance of surviving the war.

    ¡°¡­Do you know what your son did to me?¡±

    Keirsey asked coldly.

    It was a dream, but the very life-like figure of Keirsey stood haughtily. I couldn''t believe she was the same girl who always smiled cutely in front of me.

    ¡°..I know! I heard he was behind your secrets..! really..! I¡¯m really sorry..! It will never happen again¡­!¡±

    The head of the Benthrock family banged his head on the floor, begging for forgiveness.

    However, Keirsey looked at her nails with a gloomy face.

    ¡°¡­if he only did what you said, I might have forgiven him.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­Instead, he touched my hand.¡±

    Keirsey spat out in an unpleasant tone as if spitting abusivenguage.

    ¡°¡­.Yes?¡±

    Count Benthrock doubted his ears.

    But Keirsey spoke again.

    ¡°He dared to touch my hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­No¡­I mean¡­¡±

    Count Benthrock couldn¡¯t hide his confused expression. He couldn¡¯t believe Keirsey wanted to take his son''s life for such a ridiculous reason.

    ¡°¡­What? Didn''t you hear what I said?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Not getting any response again, Kirsey let out a smirk.

    ¡°It seems my words aren''t important enough for you to pay attention.¡±

    ¡°¡­no¡­! no..! I¡¯ll pay attention¡­!¡±

    ¡°No one can touch me. Even now, when I think of that lowly touch, I get nausea.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Count Benthrock gritted his teeth.

    Not many people would be able to stand it when they hear that their son is of low birth. But for the sake of his son¡¯s life, he endured all the disgrace.

    ¡°¡­Then let¡¯s do this.¡±

    Kirsey said.

    ¡°¡­I will forgive him if you bring me that hand of your son which touched me.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Count Benthrock asked in disbelief.

    As Keirsey snapped her fingers, the soldier holding Kyle threw an axe.

    -Tang!!! Tang!! Tang!

    With a terrifying sound, the ax fell in front of the Count.

    ¡°¡­which hand it was? You guess it. If you bring the right one, I will spare his life.¡±

    While Keirseywas spitting out such words, another person ran into the space.

    ¡°Keirsey Pryster!!¡±

    It was Eric Endra ¨C the protagonist of the novel.

    Keirsey sat down leisurely and asked.

    ¡°¡­Ah. Eric. How did you get in?¡±

    ¡°Keirsey, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I was just chasing one of the rats who was digging behind me.¡±

    ¡°¡­this is too much. Forgive him, and release Kyle.¡±

    Kirseyughed.

    ¡°¡­my actions might be too much from your point of view. But for me, it''s not good enough.¡±

    ¡°Keirsey¡­! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll regret-¡°

    ¡°¨CDon¡¯t touch us.¡±

    Kirsi cut off Eric Endra.

    Immediately after, she continued coldly.

    ¡°Count Benthrock. Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance.¡±

    As soon as her words finished, the soldier behind Kyle Benthrock raised his axe high...

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°¡­Ugh...¡±

    As I moaned, the dream changed.

    This time it was Asena.

    She was slowly walking into the Hexter¡¯s auditorium.

    It was a spacious and beautiful space, but all members of the Hexter family were on their knees, at the mercy of the soldiers of the Pryster family.

    It was the act Asena had ordered. She told them to prepare an environment that could take life with a single word.

    Only Count Hexter''s neck was not touched by anyone.

    But he was on his knees waiting for Asena.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s ready.¡±

    Without even looking at the kneeling Count Hexter, Asena passed him. Then as she sat in the empty seat of Count Hexter, she spoke:

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    There were no other words like if they swore allegiance, she would spare them, or any other procedure.

    At Asena''s order, dozens of Pryster soldiers raised their swords one by one.

    ¡°Duchess Pryster!¡±

    All the soldiers stopped at Daisy Hexter''s authoritative voice. Then Daisy tried to sound a little soft to appease Asena.

    ¡°No¡­ Asena. Don''t be like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Daisy.¡±

    Asena, who looked colder than usual, rolled her eyes and looked at Daisy. However, Daisy spoke first.

    ¡°...You are doing this only because of what I did. Kill me; the grudge is between us. But leave my family alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No one could tell what was going on under Asena¡¯s hardened face.

    ¡°I lost. Stop it now. There are many people who depend on our family. If you kill us all¡­they won¡¯t survive either. You can punish me; torture me or whatever. We¡¯re not the only ones dying with this order¡­! Even a lot of small children will. Please...¡±

    Daisy asked Asena with a firm expression.

    Daisy, who was famous for not being broken, finally surrendered.

    ¡°I lost¡­because I lost¡­¡±

    Asena turned her head. She was not agitated.

    She still spoke in the same mechanical voice.

    ¡°Execute them all. Leave no survivors.¡±

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°Ugh¡­! Ugh¡­!¡±

    I woke up with a burning thirst.

    My throat hurt, and my mouth was stuffy.

    I even had nightmares, so the bed was rough.

    I got out of bed with a maddening thirst, grabbed the kettle that was full of water, and poured it into my mouth.

    It was only after a series of cold water soaked my throat that I was able toe to my senses.

    ¡°Paha¡­¡±

    I wiped my mouth and sat down at the desk.

    I tried to remember the nightmare but soon shook my head.

    Thinking about a future that will nevere true was meaningless.

    But some thoughts came thanks to the dream.

    Have Ipletely prevented that future? Have the two of them really changed?

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    ¡°Hello, Judy!¡±

    I greeted Judy, who was standing at the training ground in the same way today.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    But she didn¡¯t respond.

    Maybe something bad happened, her expressions were very cold.

    ¡°¡­.What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Judy sighed, exhaled, and spoke in a voice that seemed to give up.

    ¡°¡­just. I feel like all those were fake words.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Even though we belong to hostile families, let¡¯s be friends ¨C those words.¡±

    I bowed my head and looked more carefully at Judy¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know because it happened for the first time¡­ but if your friend doesn¡¯t even say hello at such an event, what¡¯s the use?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah. At the prom?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As she said, I didn¡¯t even say hello to Judy at the prom.

    Come to think of it, it was a sad thing to do.

    But I had my own circumstances.

    ¡°There¡¯s something going on, Judy. But after Daisy Hexter, I wanted to look for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­And why you didn''t?¡±

    ¡°But the twins took me.¡±

    Judy turned and looked at me.

    ¡°¡­Yeah, both of the twins looked angry back then, what was that?¡±

    ¡°We were going to stay quiet ande out, but our n was ruined when I asked Daisy to dance.¡±

    ¡°¡­But why did you try to stay quiet ande out?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t very pleasant to exin, but I had to tell Judy.

    She always approached me as a friend, and I couldn¡¯t even greet her and wave my hand asking if she was having fun. Besides, it wasn¡¯t the first time I got help, so there was a debt in my heart.

    Judy was also able to tell for the first time how I was being treated by the twins, what no one else was able to see.

    ¡°¡­Tell me. Why did you three try to stay quiet ande out? And why were only you sitting behind the twins drinking alcohol throughout the prom?¡±

    A worried look began to appear in her eyes. She, too, seemed to realize instinctively that it was a matter of our position within the family that we had inmon.

    ¡°¡­Okay. The twins wanted to hide me. At first, it was a strategy for the family, whatever¡­. But I heard itter. They said they¡¯d just leave me at the Pryster estate if they could.¡±

    Perhaps she was angry for me instead, Judy gave a short snort.

    ¡°¡­I told you; Prysters are dirty.¡±

    ¡°¡­I told you not to swear at Prysters in front of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you still like them? Aren¡¯t you stupid?¡±

    ¡°Phew. It''splex...¡±

    I looked at Judy.

    And for the first time, I revealed my true intentions.

    ¡°...I want to leave the family.¡±

    ¡°¡­.What?¡±

    Judy looked at me in disbelief. Then it turned topassion for me, then worries, then blessing, Judy''s face showed several emotions in just a few seconds.

    ¡°Didn''t you tell me you would have left in my shoes? Why are you surprised now?¡±

    ¡°¡­..ah..¡±

    She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t speak.

    Both she and I knew the choice to leave the family was not an easy one.

    I had already made up my mind though.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to stick with the twins. I can''t hate them, but it¡¯s hard to stick with them. The twins are ashamed of me anyway...¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I just have to be strong from afar. So, Judy...¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Judy didn¡¯t seem to be able to follow what I said now. Perhaps she was feelingplicated by substituting herself with me.

    I asked:

    ¡°What if... I became the vassal of the Ice family?¡±

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori

    Don''t forget to check out the second novel - Pretending To Have A Girlfriend? - by the author of Why Are You Bing A Viin Again? : https://readingpia.me/series/pretending-to-have-a-girlfriend-novel ]

 Chapter 31: Dream (2)

    Chapter 31: Dream (2)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    ¡°Are you going to join our family as a vassal?¡±

    Judy¡¯s high-pitch voice seemed to tell how surprised she was.

    ¡°Shh..!¡±

    I covered her mouth with my hand and looked around us.

    It was attracting attention, but everyone quickly got back to what they were doing.

    ¡°¡­I still want to keep it a secret. I couldn¡¯t quite decide which family to go to. I''m just asking first.¡±

    Judy removed my hand and spoke in a lower voice.

    ¡°...You seem to forget it sometimes, but our families are hostile¡­! Even if I¡¯m not talking about other things¡­ wouldn''t it be humiliating toe into our family and obey orders?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningful because it¡¯s the Ice Family, Judy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Because we¡¯re hostile¡­ If there¡¯s a problem, I can help to serve as a dialogue between the Pryster and the Ice family.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°To exaggerate, I might be able to prevent future wars. Even if¡­ the twins are ashamed of me and don¡¯t like to think of me as a Pryster, we still get along. I can either convince the twins or convince the Ice Duke in such a case... Can''t Ie forward when the conflict intensifies?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And when ites to humiliation¡­ it¡¯s pretty obvious that my efforts were ignored by my younger sisters¡­¡±

    Judy squatted down. Putting her elbows on her knees, she sighed.

    ¡°Even if you say that, doesn¡¯t it mean that you''ll live for twins till the end?¡±

    ¡°¡­well, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t hate them. But again, I keep getting hurt when I try to stick with them... I feel bad...¡±

    ¡°¡­It still feels stupid.¡±

    ¡°¡­Think your own way.¡±

    Judy frowned at the bright sunlight and looked up at me.

    ¡°¡­will you do it for everyone you like?¡±

    ¡°Well? What?¡±

    ¡°¡­Your friend... Will you love me too like twins?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I scratched my head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Judy also said while scratching her head like me.

    ¡°¡­Our family always receives vassals. But¡­ you are a Pryster. I am not sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­.okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So I¡¯m going to write a letter to my father.¡±

    I was surprised by her choice.

    I hoped that something like this would happen to some extent, but it was impressive that she was so willing to send a letter to the Duke of Ice.

    ¡°¡­is it okay?¡±

    I politely asked once.

    Judy said with a very subtle smile.

    ¡°¡­if it¡¯s father, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything else.

    I just thanked her and patted her on the shoulder.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    After ss, Sir Horslow stopped everyone.

    When he did this kind of thing, usually big things happened; when I first got Storm, when the jousting tournament was held, both times we were gathered like this. So in my experience, another big event must be approaching.

    Sir Horslow stood on the podium and a worker, who helped with the ss, passed him a list.

    He looked at the list carefully and nced at the students once.

    We didn¡¯t know what was going on, so we just looked at each other nervously.

    When Sir Horslow¡¯s eyes skimmed past me, my curiosity began to grow.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    When I asked Judy, she shook her head as if she didn¡¯t know either.

    Sir Horslow remained silent for a while, then lowered the list and said:

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few weeks since you started training. As you can see, there are still a lot of immature students, but there are a lot of good students as well.¡±

    The students stood firm at the sound of his voice.

    Though not everyone looked into his eyes.

    ¡°The good students must have mastered the basics through hard work. So they don¡¯t have to waste time in a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    I listened to him, thinking that perhaps it was something crazy like leaving the academy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Most students are still not good enough, so you''ll still be here. But I will name two of them. These two will start practicing for the future.¡±

    With a strange feeling, I looked at Judy.

    Judy was also looking at me.

    We instinctively felt who those two were.

    Because the two of us were the best in this ss.

    ¡°Cayden Pryster! Judy Ice! Come forward!¡±

    At Sir Horslow¡¯s call, we walked forward to the podium.

    He reassured us again.

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t be nervous. As I said it is just a practice for the future so that your body will feel morefortable.¡±

    As we stepped onto the podium, Sir Horslow told me and Judy, having one hand on each shoulder.

    ¡°You are going to practice escort.¡±

    ¡°The escort?¡±

    ¡°Yes. One of the important roles of a knight. Any more training here would be a waste of time. It is much better to gain experience.¡±

    Judy gave me another questionable look.

    I knew what she would be curious about. Because I also had the same question.

    ¡°¡­by escort... who are we escorting?¡±

    Sir Horslow said as it was obvious.

    ¡°Members of the student council, who else?¡±

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    A day had passed, but Asena still hadn¡¯t calmed down.

    The image of Cayden dancing with Daisy couldn¡¯t be erased from her head. That momentum got deeper as the night went on, and the fire that Cayden had put out for a while was burning in her heart again.

    She wanted to say something to Cayden on the same day, but in the end, she copsed in front of his aegyo.

    He hugged her and said he was sorry, kissed her and asked her to forgive him¡­ As his Asena, she couldn¡¯t help but forgive him.

    But in this case, it was the fault of two people.

    Cayden was Cayden, but what about Daisy?

    She opened the student council room and entered.

    -Bang!

    The door opened with a loud noise and attention was focused on her.

    ¡°Asena, the next time youe in, be a little more careful-¡±

    The student council president, Lucille Hover, spoke something, but Asena ignored her.

    She approached the woman who had stolen her Oppa, the man she loved at the ball in front of her eyes.

    ¡°¡­..daisy.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°Come with me for a moment.¡±

    .

    .

    .

    Asenalooked at Daisy with a stiff face.

    The two were looking at each other in the bathroom.

    Daisy, who did not know what was wrong, only looked at Asena¡¯s mood.

    ¡°Asena, that¡¯s a bad thing¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªDaisy.¡±

    Daisy opened her mouth, but as if Asena didn¡¯t want to hear her voice, she cut her off naturally.

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand from thest conversation we had, so I¡¯ll tell you onest time.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°My Oppa... Don¡¯t be friends with Cayden Pryster.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Daisy blinked.

    ¡°I think I said before that it wouldn¡¯t be good to be friends with him.¡±

    And after slowly digesting Asena¡¯s words, she pondered for a moment, then expressed her doubts.

    ¡°¡­Asena, why do you hate your brother so much?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Asena asked the question coldly, but she felt herposure shatter.

    ¡°¡­even at the prom, you stopped him from talking to other people. And now behind his back, you are trying to prevent him from making friends. Why are you tormenting Cayden-sama so much?¡±

    ¡°¡­I came to warn you, not to talk.¡±

    Asena took a step closer to Daisy.

    But Daisy did not give in to the pressure and continued to share her thoughts.

    ¡°¡­He seems like a good person. It looks like he''s putting in a lot of effort when you look at the jousting match. He looks great in my eyes, why do you hate him so much-¡±

    ¡°-Daisy. Shut up.¡±

    The atmosphere became colder.

    Daisy felt the air change with the words that just came out of Asena¡¯s mouth.

    She didn¡¯t bother to follow Asena''smands usually, but this time she kept her mouth shut.

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t wonder why. Just don¡¯t be friends anymore. It is a warning.¡±

    ¡°¡­Asena, I see. But this time, I did not approach him.¡±

    Daisy didn¡¯t want to talk about whose fault it was, but it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have her own resentment.

    It was Cayden who asked her for a dance. Not her.

    But Asena did not ept her words.

    ¡°When he put out his hand, you could''ve refused it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then your brother¡¯s reputation would have been ruined?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your concern.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Daisy, without realizing it, began to think to herself that Cayden was very pitiful. Looking at him, it seemed that he liked his younger siblings, but they didn¡¯t seem to like him.

    Fortunately, Keirsey had been seen hugging Cayden a few times, but in the end, Keirsey was also spreading lies about Cayden from behind.

    Suddenly, Daisy felt that the symbol of the Pryster family - the snake - really suited Asena''s student council uniform.

    ¡°¡­.daisy. I don¡¯t want to say that again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­if you ignore it, it will bother me. Just know that.¡±

    Asena spoke with a light tone and turned around, but the weight of her tone was hard to ignore.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Standing beside Sir Horslow and Judy, Cayden opened the door to the student council room and saw Asena and Daisying in.

    Asena entered with a firm expression and was surprised to see Cayden.

    ¡°¡­..Oppa.¡±

    ¡°Hi~¡±

    Cayden smiled and waved his hand toward both Asena and Daisy, but Daisy only gave a light bow.

    Asena stepped forward and stood in front of him.

    ¡°¡­why are you here¡­?¡±

    ¡°...just wait for a while.¡±

    Cayden looked at Sir Horslow and said.

    Now was not the time to have a sibling conversation.

    They had to bring a little more rigid atmosphere which would suit the setting and the ce.

    Lucille Hover, the student council president, spoke first.

    ¡°Asena. I meant to tell you earlier, but from now on, there will be escort training for excellent students in the Knights Department.¡±

    ¡°An escort training¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. From now on, one of these two knights will be with you in every move.¡±

    Asena¡¯s heart began to race at the unexpected words.

    ¡°¡­Oppa will protect me from now on?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As an escort... from the moment you leave the dormitory until you go back inside, your knight will protect you... We already got escortsst year, so this year, you''ll get them. To be honest, getting an escort is not very convenient.¡±

    Sir Hoselo intervened.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like that. Being escorted will not make youfortable. Even if these two are good at the task given to them, they are still young knights. They may actually make it difficult for the student council through their foolish actions. I will ask for your pardon in that regard.¡±

    Showing his knightly courtesy to the student council, Sir Horslowpleted his words.

    But Asena couldn¡¯t focus on his words from the middle.

    She had no idea that such a gift woulde: In the future, she would be able to continue being with Cayden for the whole day.

    Except for the small advantage of being able to get into his dormitory, what she got was only dissatisfaction after joining the student council as it kept her busy and away from Cayden the whole time.

    But this opportunity also came because she had joined the student council.

    Thinking about it, a smile naturally began to form on her face, thankfully, Asena was good at controlling her emotions and hence resisted sessfully.

    She knew a lot of things would be easier in the future.

    She wouldn¡¯t have to panic or swear when he wasn¡¯t there.

    The warning she gave Daisy today had be unnecessary now that Cayden was close to her.

    ¡°Come on, Cayden. Say hello to your lord first.¡±

    Sir Horslow ordered, and Cayden moved forward.

    He slowly approached Asena and stood there.

    Asena flinched as she instinctively wanted to give him a hand to ept him as her knight.

    ¡°Asena.¡±

    ¡°¡­.yes.¡±

    Cayden¡¯s head turned for a moment.

    There was no one in the direction apart from a desk.

    ¡°¡­..?¡±

    Asena followed his gaze, and a moment of anxiety exploded. Because what Cayden was looking at was a single withered flower that he had given to Daisy.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be Daisy Hexter¡¯s escort.¡±

    For a moment, Asena seemed to stop breathing at Cayden''s unimaginable words.

    ¡°¡­.What?¡±

    Meanwhile, Cayden was thinking that not just the Ice family, but the Hexter family could also be a good choice.

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori

    Don''t forget to check out the second novel - Pretending To Have A Girlfriend? - by the author of Why Are You Bing A Viin Again? : https://readingpia.me/series/pretending-to-have-a-girlfriend-novel ]

 Chapter 33: Dream (4)

    Chapter 33: Dream (4)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    Asena fell into a situation where she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    She wanted to turn everything upside down and go back to the Prysterestate with Cayden.

    She didn¡¯t learn anything from the academy anyway, and she had met all the people she needed to meet, so there was no reason to stay here.

    Asena urately grasped her social position. She was someone who didn¡¯t have to go out.

    The weak or the needy tried to decorate themselves, form groups, and make connections, but Asena Pryster didn''t have to do any of that.

    However, she was not just a Pryster, Asena was a girl as well; she also became a weakling in front of one person: Cayden Pryster.

    In front of him, Asena decorated herself, tried to say pretty things, andmitted stupid mistakes; emotions kept grabbing her and shaking her, preventing her from thinking properly.

    As a result, there was a tug-of-war between reason and the desire to explode with anger.

    She couldn¡¯t believe the situation now.

    Was this all a situation that was created by her own mistakes?

    She regretted it...

    She just wished that no woman would covet him.

    She just wanted others not to think of her and Cayden as siblings.

    These two goals, which, summed up in writing, were very simple, but he was moving away from her because of them.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Cayden slowly began to kneel on one knee. Then, his hand, which only twins used to touch, grabbed Daisy¡¯s hand.

    Asena trembled. She unwittingly clenched her fists.

    The appearance of Cayden swearing allegiance to another woman was not something she could stand.

    Afterward, as Cayden kissed Daisy¡¯s hand, Asena just closed her eyes.

    ¡®Be patient,¡¯ She thought. ¡®Until we have a n, I must hold on.¡¯

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    ¡°Unnie.¡±

    In the hallway, Keirsey spoke to Asena who pretended to be okay.

    ¡°¡­Why is that person behind¡­?¡±

    Keirsey frowned and looked at Judy Ice.

    Keirsey''s hostility towards Judy was quite high because she was a woman Keirsey saw every time she went to visit Cayden.

    Judy gave Keirsey a brief bow, and Keirsey also awkwardly epted her greeting.

    ¡°¡­It''s because of the student council escort training for the Knights Department... She''ll be with me for the next few weeks.¡±

    At Asena''s words, Keirsey immediately responded to the term¡®Knights Department¡¯.

    ¡°¡­uh? If it¡¯s the knight''s department¡­ what about Oppa?¡±

    Asena didn¡¯t have to answer. She didn¡¯t even want to. If she spoke out that he became Daisy¡¯s knight instead of her own, it felt like losing.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to admit that she was the cause of it all.

    Keirsey¡¯s curiosity did notst long.

    Keirsey¡¯s eyes turned behind Asena''s shoulder, and her expression turned to bewilderment.

    ¡°¡­..uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Unnie¡­isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­.Oppa, Did he be a knight of Daisy Hexter?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As Asena did not respond, Keirsey did not wait longer.

    She started walking closer to Daisy. She was thinking of finding out what kind of bullshit it was on her own.

    ¡°Oppa! Daisy-¡°

    But before she could finish speaking, Cayden stepped between Daisy and Keirsey.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey was perplexed by the act of protecting Daisy from herself.

    ¡°¡­.oppa..¡±

    And then she started to feel sad.

    Cayden was protecting another woman from her. It was as if she had been tormenting Daisy.

    Keirsey grew up looking only at his broad back. For the first time, his back was facing another woman.

    But Keirsey endured the injustice and asked him.

    ¡°¡­.What happened?¡±

    ¡°I have escort training.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it right to be your sister¡¯s knight?¡±

    Keirsey actually didn¡¯t want him to be anyone else¡¯s escort if he wasn¡¯t her own, but if it was Asena she was able to bear it.

    And... that¡¯s right.

    Cayden was from their own family, so Asena goes.

    Rather, she was more curious about how Cayden became Daisy¡¯s escort while Asena was in the student council.

    Could it be that he applied?

    A suffocating frustration found Keirsey.

    And just as anger was about to rise in this frustration, Cayden said.

    ¡°Ah, Keirsey. I have something to tell you tonight.¡±

    ¡°¡­.uh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll first see off Daisy-sama to her dormitory, so wait.¡±

    Keirsey hesitated for a moment at his voice, then came to her senses.

    ¡°¡­Oppa, don¡¯t change the subject. What happened now-¡±

    -tap.

    Suddenly a hand grabbed Keirsey''s shoulder.

    It was Asena.

    She advised Keirsey with a look she had never seen before.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey. Now¡­e with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Keirsey didn¡¯t understand a single thing about this ridiculous situation. But instinctively, she knew something was wrong.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    ¡°¡­you did a great job today,¡± Said Daisy.

    ¡°...it¡¯s my job.¡±

    I fixed my posture and answered.

    She was standing in front of her dorm''s door, facing me.

    asionally a few interesting little girls watched us, but we were getting used to it.

    It was the first time I hade to the women¡¯s dormitory. It was not originally possible, but it was allowed for a while in the name of practice.

    ¡°¡­Then have a good night. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    Breaking the awkward air that flowed as we looked at each other, Daisy said her final goodbye.

    But I had something to say to her.

    ¡°¡­Oh, Daisy-sama?¡±

    ¡°¡­Call me Daisy. It¡¯s just practice, you didn¡¯t really be my knight, did you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Then Daisy¡­I¡¯m sorry. It was ufortable being involved in my family today.¡±

    Daisy turned around, gave a small smile, and looked straight at me.

    ¡°¡­I would be lying if I said that I wasn¡¯t ufortable at all. But, Cayden-sama¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªCall me Cayden.¡±

    At my words, she smiled shyly.

    ¡°Then Cayden. I¡¯m not worried. It¡¯s more rewarding than ufortable.¡±

    ¡°¡­..yes?¡±

    It¡¯s rewarding...

    In which part do you feel happy?

    I tried to understand what she was saying, but I couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    And seeing me squeezing my hair like this, Daisy said:

    ¡°¡­Cayden. I feel sorry for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­because you were adopted, you were hated by the twins. Despite your great abilities, they treat you like a burden to hide¡­ Maybe that¡¯s why bad rumors about you were circting. It¡¯s really ufortable to see...¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°...Because I respect talented people. I understand the times when you had to endure to get that ability.¡±

    All I could do wasugh out loud.

    The more I listened, the more I thought I would cry if I didn''t hold back.

    It was hard to be treated like that by twins. Though I understood their concerns, so it was a little less difficult. But in the novel, the character I liked the most was the person who recognized me just now. I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.

    ¡°Winning a jousting match wasn¡¯t easy. It was a win that was achieved by knocking off all horses in a single attack.¡±

    In fact, in addition to that, thence was also short. As she said, I had been working hard for this skill.

    ¡°¡­but you are such a wonderful person. The person who worked hard to be recognized by others¡­.Twins..but the younger sisters ignored you¡­I didn¡¯t like that. So I¡¯m enjoying myself. If you¡¯re by my side¡­ at least I won¡¯t ignore you. If you¡¯re by my side, you might be able to avoid the twins¡¯ ignorance even a little bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Then, Daisy said to me with an ¡®Oops¡¯ expression.

    ¡°ah¡­! What am I doing standing in front of you and swearing at your younger siblings¡­ Of course, it¡¯s a secret from the twins?¡±

    ¡°¡­haha¡­don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Daisy put her hand on my arm.

    ¡°¡­Have you been having a hard time?¡±

    I bit my lip.

    ¡°¡­you have suffered. Today, too.¡±

    Daisy smiled again.

    Yeah, that¡¯s the part I liked about her; She is strong, yet kind.

    It is a look that I liked when I read the novel, but when this favor goes directly to me, my heart sympathized even more.

    ¡°¡­Daisy.¡±

    I called her name.

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­I swear again, I will be loyal to you while I am your escort.¡±

    Daisy smiled and turned around.

    Then she opened the door to the dormitory and entered quietly.

    ¡°¡­I believe you. Sleep well¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sleep well.¡±

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Immediately after, I headed to the twins¡¯ room.

    I didn''t run into Judy while heading toward their room. Since she also lived in the dormitory, I thought she might have returned to her room already.

    But on the way, my heart was strangely light. Was it because I made up my mind, or did the words I heard from Daisyfort me?

    I didn¡¯t feel ufortable, afraid, or stuffy so much that I couldn¡¯t understand.

    It felt like a cool breeze was blowing in my chest.

    Arriving at the twins¡¯ room, I took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

    -Knock Knock

    And before the third knock, the door burst open.

    Unsurprisingly, Keirsey was still standing in front of the door.

    As soon as she saw me, she ran to me with tears in her eyes.

    It was a momentum that was difficult to stop, so I just surrendered my arms.

    She hung up on me and started to cry.

    ¡°Oppa¡­! From Unnie.. uhh... I heard¡­! no¡­! Oppa, I mean I don¡¯t hate you¡­!¡±

    Still letting her hang on me, I walked inside.

    ¡°Don''t cry.¡±

    I ordered her to stop crying. But she just pulled her thighs up around my waist.

    Asena was also standing in the room, she was waiting for me with a hardened face again.

    My neck was already dripping with Keirsey¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Come on, get off. I feel bad. My clothes are getting wet.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­! Sob¡­!¡±

    I looked at Asena.

    ¡°Asena, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°¡­just that Oppa knows everything.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    I stroked Keirsey¡¯s back and calmed her down.

    ¡°Come on, get down now. You can¡¯t talk like this.¡±

    Keirsey shook her head and clung to me, but this time I grabbed her under her armpits and pushed her away with a slight force.

    With that power, Keirsey was forced toe down from me.

    ¡°Eh.¡±

    I smiled slightly and cleaned up Keirsey¡¯s messed-up face and said to her.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey. I told Asena, but¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­..uh?¡±

    She looked up at me while she was crying.

    Her eyes began to sparkle with life again.

    ¡°Oppa understands. Okay. It was my mistake; I forgot how strict the ss system is in this world and what a symbolic position of the Pryster family is.¡±

    ¡°¡­I was wrong too...I won¡¯t do it again. This time, it¡¯s a real promise.¡±

    Keirsey sat down on the floor and reached out a hand to grab my sleeve.

    But I was not finished talking.

    Asena also began to clench her fists as if she had expected my next words.

    ¡°So I mean... Oppa is going to leave the family now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey stopped crying for a moment and looked at me with both eyes blinking. The swaying eyes looked at my left face, then my right cheek, then my left eye, and then my right ear.

    She continued to blink and said.

    ¡°¡­Oppa, I heard the wrong thing¡­¡±

    ¡°It may be painful, but¡­we shouldn¡¯t have been a family.¡±

    Bitterly, I told her the truth.

    Bending my legs, I made eye contact with Keirsey.

    Her eyes were still wandering.

    ¡°Oh my gosh¡­ your whole pretty face will be ruined.¡±

    I wiped her tears away and gave her a small smile.

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release: /DnVittori

    ]

 Chapter 34: Dream (5)

    Chapter 34: Dream (5)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    Even when Cayden wiped away the tears again, Keirsey couldn¡¯t believe the situation.

    ¡°Oh my gosh¡­ your pretty face will be ruined.¡±

    He still had a gentle smile, but the future he spoke of was something she had never experienced before; To part ways.

    She couldn¡¯t ept this.

    It was Cayden who had filled her empty heart since her parents left.

    He was the older brother who led the way so that they could set foot again in the world they were too afraid of.

    His efforts set an example, and his jokes made their worries seem silly.

    Sitting together at the setting sun and looking at him beside her who had his eyes closed, her heart pounded and she thought that there was nothing to be afraid of in the world.

    He was her salvation and her blessing.

    If Keirsey had to choose just one treasure in this world, if she had to choose thest thing she wouldn''t give up even when the world ended, it was Cayden.

    She never doubted that he would be by her side for the rest of her life. Because no matter what she did, he came back to her.

    Even when she identally spilled his food, even when the fever soared and kept him from sleeping all night, even if she pouted at him and fought for a few days, even if she spat out harsh words... He always came back with a gentle smile.

    Most of all, he had promised to always be by their side. And he never broke any promise.

    But now he said he was leaving.

    He refused to stand next to them any longer.

    He said that he would no longer stand beside her as her support. He would no longer kiss the forehead to say good night, tell funny jokes, pat their head, or share the day with them.

    Not by an unstoppable external force, but by his choice; he was leaving them on his own.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey still didn¡¯t say anything.

    Only tears continued to flow.

    ''No way.''

    ''Is this a self-inflicted disaster?''

    ''Did my wordse back to me?''

    Thinking like that, it was hard for her to breathe.

    Was it because she wanted to keep him by her side that made him leave?

    Cayden was now wiping her tears with both hands.

    ¡°You know too. I am amoner, and you are a great aristocrat. If you draw lines on a pumpkin, it won¡¯t turn into a watermelon. No matter how much I add thest name ¡®Pryster¡¯ to my name, at the end I am amoner.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s head was dizzy. She couldn¡¯t see well in front of her eyes. Neither could she open her mouth.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was such an idiot. You knew better than anyone.¡±

    At the words, ¡®You knew better than anyone¡¯, Keirsey¡¯s heart was pounding again.

    After all, he knew what she said behind him. The cursing meant only to get rid of others had entered his ears.

    But talking behind the scenes was a thing of the distant past. It was something that had even been silenced because of Cayden''s increasing poprity these days.

    So, if he knew, he probably wouldn¡¯t have found out recently; He pretended not to know even though he had known and heard everything a long time ago. He still came to her with a smile. He still cared about her all this time.

    Keirsey looked at Cayden with a bitter smile.

    ''What was in your mind? Did you hate me? Or did you hate yourself for showing kindness to such a trashy person?''

    Tears continued to flow, but she still couldn''t believe he was leaving.

    ¡°So I will leave. Guys, don¡¯t be too sad. Let¡¯s work hard in our own positions.¡±

    His words of leaving once more woke up Keirsey. They made her stiff mouth move.

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t say nonsense. Oppa. Whoa¡­! You...If you go to another family, we can only see each other once every few years¡­!¡±

    Even talking about it made her afraid of that distant time. She¡¯d really go crazy if they lived apart for so long.

    ¡°I will send letters often. You¡¯ll get used to it soon too.¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s hard to be away for a day now¡­¡±

    At that moment, Keirsey felt a wild rage rising from somewhere in her heart.

    It was as if something inside her ¨C something dangerous that she didn''t even know about ¨C was raising its head.

    Keirsey pushed Cayden¡¯s arm away, which was caressing her cheek, and wiped her eyes roughly with her sleeve.

    And looking at him, she said:

    ¡°¡­Oppa¡­ did you forget why you came to the academy sote? It was to be with us¡­! So why are you saying you''re leaving?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am confused now. Did you ask me to wait to go with you? Or was I the one who proposed it?¡±

    Keirsey swallowed her saliva.

    She said all those things because she wanted to hide and control him. It was all because she loved him.

    She knew too that it was done without his permission. That he might hate it. However, it was also true that deep down in her heart, there was a perception that he would eventually forgive her.

    ¡°I have no intention of being your burden. If it¡¯s always what we¡¯re supposed to do outside¡­ I¡¯d better leave.¡±

    Cayden took a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped Keirsey¡¯s tears again, to calm her down with his usual touch. But Keirsey did not calm down that much.

    ¡°¡­how can that be right? Oppa, you came into the family just for us! Then you have to listen to me-¡±

    Asena immediately cut off Keirsey, who lost her senses and spat out whatever came to her mind to shackle him.

    ¡°Keirsey!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ah.¡±

    Saying that they brought him into the family only for them, not for anything else. It wasn¡¯t wrong, but Cayden would certainly feel sad because of it.

    Because he didn''t mean much then at all, and as she said, it could feel like he had to live only for themselves.

    ¡°¡­Is that what you thought?¡±

    Saying that Cayden handed off the handkerchief to Keirsey.

    She just realized what she was missing; Even thest warmth he shared with her seemed to have been pushed back by herself.

    ¡°Oh, no. Oppa. It¡¯s not what I meant! Because you¡¯re leaving me-¡°

    ¡°-Oppa has feelings too, Keirsey. There are things I don¡¯t want to do, and there are times when I¡¯m sad. I get hurt too.¡±

    ¡°No... I was wrong, Oppa...¡±

    Asena too joined in.

    ¡°Oppa. Please calm down. Keirsey is not in the right mental state right now. Yeah, I too was like that before.¡±

    But Cayden seemed to ignore her and said:

    ¡°I never told you...¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why did I join the Pryster family? I never told you, right?¡±

    He was silent for a few seconds, then he slowly said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe.¡±

    ¡°uh¡­?¡±

    Keirsey raised a question. There was no reason to be sad because it was a time when he did not know them, but for some reason, her heart felt like it was stabbed.

    ¡°Grandma asked me toe, but I said no at first. Because¡­ I had younger siblings in the orphanage.¡±

    Keirsey felt her heart pounding. She felt as if she had lost her position. It was a natural story, but hearing it through his mouth, there was a shock for some reason.

    Was it because she always thought that they were his only younger siblings? Did he love his younger siblings as much as he loved them?

    ¡°By the way, that¡¯s what Grandma said. ''If youe to the Prysters, I will provide food for your younger siblings.''¡±

    Cayden stood up. Keirsey had to tilt her head upward to meet his gaze.

    ¡°So if you think I¡¯ve been sold like a ve, Keirsey. That is an illusion.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­No¡­¡±

    Cayden sighed heavily.

    ¡°¡­okay. I know. Those words must have been said without thinking. But¡­ now I¡¯m having a hard time too. I just wanted to live a happy life¡­Why should I feel betrayed by you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. And now you have grown up anyway. My role is over.¡±

    Asena got up from her seat and approached him.

    She didn¡¯t show what emotions she was feeling, but he could tell that she was hiding various things. Like a true Pryster - a snake - she approached him.

    ¡°¡­Oppa. Please calm down.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°I promise you in my name. This will never happen again. We still need Oppa, and I hope Oppa doesn¡¯t leave because of this. You always¡­forgave us. Onest time¡­ please?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey also staggered and dragged herself, and tangled in Cayden¡¯s leg. Asena slowly raised her arms and wrapped them around Cayden¡¯s neck. The distance was enough to feel each other''s breath.

    ¡°¡­Sorry. Forgive us now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Cayden looked into Asena¡¯s eyes for a long time. Asena didn¡¯t avert her eyes either.

    Cayden nodded slowly.

    ¡°¡­I told you already, I''ve forgiven you. But my decision won''t change. Let¡¯s go our separate ways.¡±

    Asena¡¯s expression stirred up in agitation. Two arms wrapped around his neck were filled with strength, and intense emotions swirled in her eyes. Though Cayden didn''t understand whether those emotions were bitterness or anger... probably both.

    Ignoring her eyes, Cayden spoke.

    ¡°There is only one thing I want. As much as I have agreed to forgive you, I hope from now on we will not interfere in each other¡¯s paths. We keep doing it, but we''re not here to fight, right? I forgave you, and it is right for me to leave now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you doing this¡­Oppa¡­ And where are you going? Oppa''s seat is by my side¡­ I think I''ll go crazy¡­¡±

    Asena, as if frustrated, brought her face closer. She spoke to Cayden with strength, word by word, but again, he did not waver.

    ¡°Asena, Keirsey. I¡¯ll tell you onest time.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear this pain anymore. I know now, it''s not my ce. And it¡¯s not your fault, actually. My family is like this, my birth is like this, so there is nothing I can do about it. So I want to spend the rest of my life in a ce where I don¡¯t get sick, with just like-minded people¡­ who appreciate my efforts. Can¡¯t you bless me?¡±

    Keirsey reached out and grabbed Cayden¡¯s shirt. With the rest of her hand, she patted his chest.

    ¡°Oppa¡­ then you should be by my side even more, no? I''ll appreciate you the most... And I''m someone you like.. right?¡±

    ¡°Your heart is right, Keirsey. But if your actions speak otherwise, it is very different.¡±

    ¡°Then what does that mean? You mean you''ll live with a woman other than me?¡±

    ¡°You sound strange, Keirsey. Was it supposed to be like that?¡±

    A little bit of strength escaped from Keirsey¡¯s grasp.

    Her heart was strangely twisted. She couldn¡¯t understand a single word of Cayden.

    ¡°¡­and even get married?¡±

    ¡°I have to do it someday.¡±

    ¡°¡­for the rest of our life¡­by my side¡­¡±

    She murmured like a doll. It was the moment when the iron-stone belief was broken. She thought he would stay by her side without getting married.

    ¡°If things hadn¡¯te this far, I would have gotten married anyway.¡±

    Keirsey imagined Cayden with another woman unwittingly. She imagined him saying the kind words he said to her and whispering love to someone else.

    Imagining the bright sight of Cayden and his lover smiling, happy and affectionately kissing each other, Keirsey felt nauseated.

    Instantly, the s*x education ss came to her mind.

    ¡°¡­Wluagh!¡±

    She started to vomit.

    It was only now that she understood why the other young girls expressed disgust when they took the ss.

    When she imagined herself as a substitute with Cayden, she was thrilled, but when the woman changed into a different person, only nausea came up.

    ¡°...Wluagh!¡±

    Tears began to form in her eyes from intense nausea.

    Cayden scratched his head shyly.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey¡­ No, it¡¯s only natural¡­ Is it really a matter to be so disgusted with?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ no¡­ Wluagh! It¡¯s not like that, but why am I doing this too¡­ Wluagh!¡±

    Even while she was speaking, she kept getting nauseous.

    And then she understood. As much as she took Cayden for granted, it was an act that had absolutely nothing to do with herself; it was impossible as a brother and sister from the beginning.

    Keirsey¡¯s eyes reflexively looked for Asena.

    Whenever Keirsey was anxious, she first looked for Cayden. If Cayden wasn¡¯t there, then only she looked for Asena.

    And the moment she saw Asena, she understood it.

    ¡®That¡¯s why you tried to expel Oppa from the family.¡¯

    Why did Asena try to break the ties between siblings?

    Keirsey only realized now after so much time had passed.

    Also, she just found out that Asena had the same heart as her; the twins had the kind of feelings they shouldn¡¯t have for their brother.

    ¡°Phew. No matter what you say¡­I won¡¯t change my decision. I''ve already made up my mind so let¡¯s end it here today. Were you just talking about the same thing to me a while ago? It would be a waste of time if I had to expand the story further.¡±

    ¨C Thup Thup

    When Cayden pushed, the twins fell helplessly from his body.

    ¡°Right now, everyone is so angry. In time, it will be fine. Separation is always painful at first but as time goes by slowly, won''t we be able to let each other go with a smile?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Absolutely not.¡±

    Asena bowed her head and muttered.

    ¡°¡­I will go now, Oppa. It is toote.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This story isn¡¯t over yet, Oppa. We¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    Asena assured. But Cayden just smiled.

    And then, Cayden went, ¡®Oh!¡¯ suddenly. He thought of something and said it with a serious face.

    ¡°¡­..right. I mean, just in case...¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, guys. Don¡¯t do anything silly¡­ as I said I won¡¯t change my mind. Let¡¯s not get into trouble for nothing.¡±

    Cayden couldn¡¯t leave them alone without worrying until the end. He just hoped they wouldn¡¯t be viins again.

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release: /DnVittori

    ]

 Chapter 35: Dream (6)

    Chapter 35: Dream (6)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    Without Cayden, it was as if there was nothing left in the world anymore.

    Asena''s and Keirsey¡¯s dormitory was quiet.

    Asena stared nkly at the door while Keirsey was still kneeling on the floor.

    Both were as still as statues.

    This stillness seemed to represent their hearts; it was empty and cold.

    There was nothing left where the storm of emotions had just passed.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Asena went into her room in a daze.

    Recently, there have been more days when the two didn¡¯t say goodnight to each other.

    It¡¯s because the feud with Cayden got worse, and today was the worst of that.

    -Thud.

    After Asena closed the door, Keirsey began to feel how lonely she was.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s hardened eyes looked in front of her.

    Of course, no one was there.

    Suddenly, a sharp pain swept through her heart.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but hug herself tightly in hopes of soothing it. Of course, nothing changed. Cayden¡¯s words still hurt her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it was her actions that had brought it all together.

    She didn¡¯t know that the words she thought he wouldn¡¯t know would bite her like this.

    She regretted it. She regretted saying those words a lot, but in vain.

    Without him, even her body felt colder. Maybe it was because his presence alone made her heart warm. It was an unbearable cold.

    Keirsey took the handkerchief that Cayden had left behind and headed to her room.

    And when she closed the door, tears began to flow down again.

    With tear stained red nose, shey down on the bed, took off her clothes, and ced her head on the pillow.

    Holding Cayden¡¯s handkerchief tightly, she wept aloud.

    She still couldn¡¯t believe that he was leaving her.

    They¡¯ve been together all their lives. But she wasn''t satisfied; she thought they would be together for the rest of their lives. But the end of the time they could spend together was already approaching.

    Suddenly, she imagined life without him.

    There would only be cold left in her room.

    She would have no shoulder to lean on when she was depressed.

    And when she was happy, there would be no one to share it with.

    ¡°¡­Oppa¡­No¡­! Sob¡­!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until after he said he was leaving that she realized how dependent she had been on her brother.

    He was as important as air, perhaps even more.

    Her heart was hurting enough that she felt she was going to die.

    She was tormented in her bed for a long time. No matter how much she screamed, no matter how many tears she shed, this pain did not go away. Because the reality didn¡¯t change.

    Crying like that, she couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep, with Cayden''s handkerchief still clenched in her hand.

    .

    .

    .

    Keirsey had a dream.

    It was a long time ago:

    Keirsey was crying even in her dream. When she was young, she was still struggling with helplessness, loneliness, and fear.

    She was gradually recovering as Cayden appeared, but Keirsey burst into tears whenever she felt the vacancy of her parents.

    In the meantime, she didn¡¯t want Asena to worry, so she slipped into a ce known only to herself in the Pryster Castle, and wept.

    ¡°¡­Mom¡­Sob¡­Dad¡­¡±

    In her dream she was weak. She wasn¡¯t a Pryster at all like her father or grandmother. She felt like a fool for not being able to maintain the solemnity of Prysters.

    ¡°Hey, were you here?¡±

    At that moment, she was startled by the voice she heard.

    It was Cayden.

    It¡¯s been a while since she epted him as an older brother, but she didn¡¯t want him to see her like this yet. Even at a young age, they knew how hard Cayden worked for them, so it felt like she was ignoring his efforts for having to struggle again like this.

    ¡°¡­Ah..¡±

    So Keirsey closed her lips and held back her tears. She wiped her eyes swiftly and turned her back to him.

    She didn¡¯t want to show her face.

    ¡°¡­I want to be alone for now.¡±

    She hinted with a trembling voice.

    By the way, this was a ce only she knew, so she was confused about how he got there.

    ¡°Where am I going to go and leave my crying sister?¡±

    Cayden approached with warm words.

    Keirsey didn¡¯t feel bad for some reason.

    She definitely wanted to be alone, but deep down in her heart, she may have wanted someone.

    Cayden came and sat next to her who was crying with her head hiding behind her knees.

    Then he slowly wrapped his hands around her and took her in his arms.

    ¡°Are you still struggling? You can cry. I told you I would be your strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ugh¡­¡±

    At those warm words, the tears that Keirsey had been holding back burst out again.

    Taking his pats, Keirsey continued to weep in his arms.

    And after shedding tears for a while and calming down, she even felt a sense of relief in her heart.

    It was a feeling she never felt when crying alone.

    When she calmed down, Cayden pulled her out of his arms.

    Keirsey felt bad for some reason.

    And at that moment¡ª

    -Puch

    ¡ªHis lips touched her forehead.

    ¡°¡­.uh?¡±

    Keirsey felt the warmth radiating through his entire body, entering her with her forehead.

    It was like magic. She didn¡¯t even know what he was doing.

    ¡°Why are you surprised? Now, Oppa will kiss you on behalf of your parents, so don¡¯t be lonely.¡±

    ¡°¡­.kiss?¡±

    ¡°Well? Have you never kissed?¡±

    Keirsey shook her head. The mouth has always been a ce to speak or eat, an organ that has never been used anywhere else.

    Cayden burst outughing.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s¡­however, this is a bit surprising.¡±

    He paused as if contemting for a while.

    But Keirsey¡¯s eyes were focused only on his lips, which conveyed that warmth.

    ¡°Um¡­ this is something you only do to people you like.¡±

    ¡°People I like¡­?¡±

    ¡°I did it because Keirsey is already a family member and I like you.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Keirsey pondered those words for a long time.

    As she was thinking so, Cayden asked cautiously.

    ¡°¡­Did you hate it?¡±

    Keirsey shook her head at the question. She didn¡¯t hate it, she just didn¡¯t know what it felt like yet.

    ¡°I¡¯m d. Come on, Keirsey. Now let¡¯s get out of here. Even our heart darkens when we are in such a gloomy ce.¡±

    Cayden took her hand and made Keirsey stand up, but Keirsey couldn¡¯t get up. She had been sitting in the wrong position for too long, so her legs were numb and she couldn¡¯t put any strength in them.

    ¡°..Oh..¡±

    As she stumbled and copsed to the floor, Cayden pondered for a moment.

    ¡°Keirsey, wait a minute.¡±

    Then he put his arms around her back and hips and lifted her.

    ¡°Uh¡­ huh?¡±

    She heard that the age difference was small, but she couldn¡¯t figure out how he was so strong.

    As he moved and pulled her out of the darkness, Keirsey¡¯s eyes stared nkly at his face.

    It was nice. It was like a hero who came to save her. She was getting more and more happier that he became her brother.

    But she didn¡¯t show it. She was still shy, and he might hate her if she suddenly pretended to be close.

    Keirsey felt the warmth in his arms.

    And, perhaps because she was already tired because of crying, she even yawned.

    Cayden saw it, smiled kindly, and took her to the room.

    Several servants smiled at the sight. Even this was embarrassing for her.

    Upon arriving in the room, Cayden gentlyid her on the bed and stroked her hair, and said:

    ¡°¡­you look sleepy, so take a nap. It¡¯s best to sleep after crying.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle to wake you up in the evening. Understand? Get up, eat, and then go back to sleep.¡±

    Saying so, Cayden turned around. Keirsey unknowingly grabbed his wrist.

    ¡°¡­.yes?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want him to go. The reason was unknown.

    So, after holding his wrist, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    However, there was no need.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Cayden looked at her, smiled once, and followed her into the bed.

    Keirsey took a breath. She didn¡¯t hate it, but she was surprised.

    Cayden didn¡¯t say anything else.

    After holding her in his arms, he justy down on the bed. He patted her back and said nothing.

    With him, she felt reassured. It was a feeling she had never felt for anyone other than her parents.

    ¡­If it wasn¡¯t for him, she might have been ruined.

    She may have wandered helplessly, unable to lean on anything, and might have lived like a doll.

    Holding him, she could even smell his scent.

    A sweet, addictive scent.

    Keirsey closed her eyes.

    Her smile grew more and more.

    And for the first time in months, sheughed out loud.

    ¡°¡­.Hehe¡­¡±

    His scent was so rxing.

    And then, her body got heavier and heavier. The texture of the skin became vivid, and the world, in front of her eyes, darkened.

    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±

    His scent still did not leave her.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    She smiled and calmed down.

    Soon, she woke up from her dream:

    Cayden was nowhere to be found, and she was alone in the room.

    When she opened her eyes, in front of her face was a handkerchief with his scent flowing out.

    Because of this, it was as if she had a dream in his arms.

    As her mind gradually cleared, the happy feeling of her dream was reversed.

    It was hard to believe that this moment was real; the circumstances outside the dream were horrendous.

    And, he was about to leave.

    ¡°¡­Ahhh¡­¡±

    Tears were about to flow again. She bit her lips and clenched her teeth, but reality did not change.

    She wanted to go back into the dream again.

    She wanted to go back to be held in his arms. She wanted to be locked up there for the rest of her life.

    As a child, no, until a few days ago, she did not understand how precious that moment was.

    It¡¯s a future that may disappear. It¡¯s a future that may nevere again, but she didn¡¯t appreciate that moment properly.

    To enter the dream, Keirsey brought the handkerchief to her nose.

    If she fell asleep smelling his scent, she will be able to dream again.

    It was wet with tears and the scent was a little off, but she could still feel the traces of Cayden.

    But the bitterness had cleared her mind.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep because of the pain she felt in her chest which seemed to have grown a lot.

    The more it grew, the stronger Keirsey grabbed the handkerchief to go into a dream where he wouldn¡¯t leave her to go to another family.

    Where he would not leave her to go to another woman.

    The moment she thought of the concept of another woman, her heart sank once again.

    It was only now that she realized how much she loved him.

    She had no choice but to know now how much she loved him after imagining him leaving her.

    Cayden said that it was natural for him to marry another woman.

    Keirsey couldn¡¯t understand how it was natural.

    One''s marries the person they love the most.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out how it was natural for him to leave her and marry another woman.

    No matter how much he said he would leave, it didn¡¯t change her conviction that she was his favorite woman. Not even Asena, he loved her the most.

    Because even the time they were together was the longest. When Asena was busy because of her duties as a duchess, it was she who spent the most time with him.

    Therefore, she felt betrayed that he was thinking of marrying another woman.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ''No, am I weird?''

    ''As siblings, was this normal?''

    ''No matter how much we love each other, aren''t we siblings?''

    "..."

    ''But if it''s Oppa, it should be fine.''

    No matter how much she thought about it, Keirsey knew it too.

    Normal siblings don¡¯t get married. Just because they thought they weren¡¯t in a normal rtionship, they couldn''t just turn their eyes away.

    And gradually, when she realized that Cayden and herself weren¡¯t that different from normal siblings, her heart fluttered.

    She smelled his handkerchief, one hand naturally pointing downwards.

    Careful, but without stopping, a hand went between her legs.

    She didn¡¯t even know why she was doing this now.

    Was it because of his scent that filled her nose? Was it because she had now confirmed her love for him? Was it because she had a dream that she was lying in bed with him? Was it because she was jealous of the fact that he was going to another woman? Or maybe it was because she wanted to feel what s*x would feel like after she got married to him.

    The body acted impulsively.

    ording to the s*x education ss, his p*nis was approaching.

    Keirsey touched her pu*sy. But she didn¡¯t feel anything other than a kind of soft feeling.

    ¡°.. Ha... Ha ..¡±

    After inhaling the scent of the handkerchief, Keirsey imagined Cayden in her head.

    She thought that the finger that was touching her right now was his.

    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­!¡±

    And at that moment, as if an electric current passed through, her body trembled.

    The pu*sy, which had never felt anything, became as sensitive as if it was her biggest weakness.

    Her soft pus*y gradually got wet, and she began to feel strange. But still, it didn¡¯t feel wrong. Rather, it just made her want to think of him more vividly.

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t even think of what he was saying in that situation.

    So Keirsey only imagined Cayden calling her name.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey¡­ Keirsey...¡±

    In reply to his words, she touched her pu*sy.

    At first, she was just clumsily rubbing her hand against her pu*sy, but gradually she began to learn the trick.

    She felt the best when she put her finger through the tight gap.

    In particr, when she thought that it was Cayden¡¯s gen*tals that pierced her pus*sy, all the depression in her heart was blown away, and it was filled with only joy.

    Being married to him would be like this. It was an insanely happy feeling.

    It was said that sexual activity was something that could only be done with a person who one was in a rtionship with or one''s spouse. It was also a symbol of purity.

    Keirsey suddenly thought that it would be Cayden who would take her innocence.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a sense of immorality in that imagination.

    Keirsey had never thought of a marriage partner, but when she tried to think about it, there was only Cayden.

    But she knew that it was notmon for siblings to marry.

    So, the fact that her brother, Cayden would take her virginity was wrong, but it felt so right.

    Perhaps, the fact that she was defiling herself while imagining him doing the act, was the cause of this feeling of immorality.

    ¨C Spluch¡­ Spluch¡­ Spluch¡­

    Every time her fingers went in and out of her pu*sy, no, the more she thought of Cayden touching her pus*y, the pleasure began to double, then triple...

    She thought of his smile. She thought of him stroking her hair. She recalled the feeling of his lips kissing her cheek and forehead and the feeling of his rough hands.

    ¡°¡­more¡­more¡­¡±

    Keirsey begged Cayden in front of her. She imagined her brother¡¯s bare body and thought about the feeling of holding each other¡¯s bodies in close contact.

    Her body was hot and sweaty, and her thighs were damp.

    ¨C Spluch! Crumple! Spluch!

    Even though only the entrance was being touched, the sound of obscene love words filled the room. She was afraid the sound would leak out, but she couldn¡¯t stop thinking that Cayden was touching her.

    Because she didn¡¯t want to stop coveting him and didn''t want him to stop touching her.

    ¡°Oppa¡­! ah..! ah¡­!¡±

    She called him and thought of him even more.

    Even though she didn¡¯t close her eyes now, she could clearly see him in front of her.

    Cayden was smiling.

    He said:

    ¡°I will leave, Keirsey.¡±

    At that moment, Cayden¡¯s figure disappeared like a mirage. The dream of being with him was shattered.

    Keirsey was the only one left in the room.

    There was only one woman whoforted herself on ate night when no one was there.

    The hand that touched her was gone.

    Keirsey¡¯s hand did not move by itself.

    Tears came out and flowed sideways.

    Being alone, she was so humble and lonely that she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    She put the handkerchief in her mouth and again yed with her fingers.

    She had to think of him. Just like before, she could only survive if he came back.

    ¡°Oppa¡­! Oppa¡­!¡±

    But no matter how hard she tried to think of him, Keirsey was alone.

    He didn¡¯te back.

    Rather, the anxiety in her heart showed only a strange delusion of him taking another woman¡¯s hand, smiling and turning his back, showing a satisfied smile as he was leaving her.

    ¡°Ugh..!¡±

    Keirsey moved her hand faster.

    ¨C Squeak! Squeak! Squish! Squeak!

    Then, the waist naturally curled, and the pus*y shrunk. She had goosebumps all over her body and she was shaking.

    -Pew shoot! Pyuve!

    Love liquid came out and wet the quilt.

    An empty pleasure enveloped her.

    All the strength drained out of her body.

    In a sense of weakness, the body rxed, and the hands fell to the bed helplessly.

    Tears were still flowing.

    After all, by doing this, the empty chest was not filled.

    It¡¯s meaningless if he doesn¡¯te back.

    No matter how much she imagined him and pretended to have s*x with him, it wasn¡¯t real.

    She was disappointed.

    She smiled as she remembered her act just now.

    This was Keirsey Pryster''s real face.

    She just closed her eyes.

    Cayden¡¯s words then came to her mind.

    ¡®It¡¯s best to sleep after crying.¡¯

    Before going to sleep, she whispered.

    ¡°¡­¡­Where are you going?¡±

    The first mas*urbation of her life ended like that.

    This time, she had no dreams.

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release: /DnVittori

    ]

 Chapter 36: Dream (7)

    Chapter 36: Dream (7)

    Asena looked in the mirror and finished her makeup.

    Perhaps because of the ck student council uniform, she looked duller today.

    Besides, it was hard to even get dressed. Her arms were tired and heavy, and she wanted to rest again, but she knew well that Duchess Pryster couldn¡¯t.

    She knew, but¡­ Asena eventually sat down on the bed.

    It was something she would normally never do.

    But today, she really didn¡¯t have any strength in her legs. A short break would be ok.

    There were two moments when she could forget about her position as a duchess:

    One, when she was alone in her bedroom, like now. Since no one was watching her, it was okay to not hide her emotions or pretend to be strong. There was nothing wrong with showing a sad expression on her face.

    Two, when she and Cayden were alone. At that time, she could always return to be his younger sister.

    But now that opportunity was about to disappear. Her only salvation was about to leave her.

    Asena touched her face. She had been thinking about it since a day ago, but nothing worked. She couldn¡¯t think rationally when Cayden was involved in the problem. Every n that came to mind had one w or another.

    It was difficult.

    If Cayden was not the target, she could borrow the power of the family. She could think mechanically and pursue only profit.

    But as the matter was rted to him, she could not move freely.

    If she used force to have Cayden, she would gain only his body and she would lose his mind and soul, but if she let him go like this to gain his mind, she would lose his body.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Also, even if she took everything into ount and came up with a n, it was quite clear, like always, she would act impulsively in front of him.

    It looked like a thread that could not be untied was tied up. It was clunky and troublesome.

    Asena sighed.

    ¡­she hadn¡¯te up with any ns yet. Still, she got up.

    It was time to go to school.

    With such thoughts, she left her room and entered the living room.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keirsey was also there. The subtle scent of soap informed Asena that Keirsey must have been washing her body since morning.

    Keirsey was sitting on the sofa and drinking tea.

    Asena could see that Keirsey was trying to calm her heart in her own way. She was holding a teacup with a nk expression and inhaling the fragrance.

    She seemed to have lost her soul and looked like a doll, but her hands were trembling slightly, unlike her dazed expression. She seemed to be in deep thought, thinking of Cayden.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey.¡±

    Asena called out to her sister. Thinking about Cayden now would only make her sick. Now was not the time to be doing this. Asena had to bring her out of her delusion.

    ¡°¡­.uh?¡±

    A distinctive look returned to Keirsey¡¯s eyes. Her eyes, which had lost focus earlier, turned to Asena.

    ¡°¡­is Unnie ready?¡±

    Her voice didn''t even try to hide that she cried a lot.

    Putting down the teacup, Keirsey got up and walked slowly towards the door.

    The two did not share another conversation. They couldn¡¯t afford to do so.

    Asena looked at Keirsey¡¯s back who was walking helplessly, and she moved her feet too.

    The two opened the door at the same time and left the dormitory.

    Judy Ice was standing right in front of their door.

    After a brief greeting to the twins, she stood modestly. There was definitely a sense of intimidation as she was wearing a sword around her waist.

    Asena spoke first.

    ¡°Since when have you been waiting?¡±

    ¡°Not long ago.¡±

    Judy answered in a steady, knight-like voice.

    To Asena, Judy was a member of the hostile Ice family, but she didn¡¯t want to growl as soon as she saw her face. She didn''t like her¡­but Judy was already Cayden¡¯s friend. If she treated her badly, she could again get into Cayden¡¯s ears.

    Judy didn¡¯t misbehave as soon as she saw Pryster either, as she did on her first meeting with Cayden. Having already be close with Cayden, she realized that there was no need to fight each other, and it was impossible for a knight who confronted her master to receive good reviews.

    And another thing¡­ Judy started hearing rumors about Asena while attending the academy that how cold Asena was. So she didn¡¯t want to cause any problems for herself.

    Finally, Asena was the head of the Prysters. There was no way she could treat this woman normally who was in the same social position as her father.

    Immediately after such a short conversation, Asena was staring nkly at Judy, who had expected her to head to the academy.

    Judy naturally lowered her eyes to the same height as Asena''s and made eye contact. There was a little tension, but Judy didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°¡­any problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­Have you seen my Oppa?¡±

    Asena asked calmly.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Judy nodded her head. Because he had waved his hand from afar some time ago when she was waiting in front of the twins¡¯ door.

    Asena also nodded, then moved forward without saying a word.

    It was in the opposite direction to the exit. Judy quickly figured out that Asena was going to see Cayden.

    As if Keirsey noticed it too, she followed Asena.

    Judy was troubled.

    Suddenly, thoughts about Cayden grew in Judy¡¯s mind. They could be seen as friends. They sweat and grow together in every training session, so it was inevitable that they would be friends.

    Hence her mind wasplicated now.

    Recently, Cayden has been reluctant to hang out with the twins. He had shown her how many times he had been hurt, so it was understandable.

    Cayden didn¡¯t dislike the twins¡­but he certainly wanted to keep some distance. There was also the fact that he had asked if he could enter the Ice family as a vassal.

    So the steps towards him now were quite heavy. She just didn¡¯t want him to get hurt again.

    Judy knew the feeling of being a loner in the family better than anyone.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    While escorting the twins, Judy looked at them.

    They were people who matched their family symbol very well. Really, in Judy''s eyes, they were really like snakes; No one could figure out what they were like from the inside.

    Keirsey seemed to like Cayden, but she did a lot of things behind the scenes that made Cayden feel betrayed.

    Just by looking at Asena¡¯s cold expression, Judy could tell that she didn¡¯t like Cayden. But at the same time, Asena tried to stick with him.

    Whether she was trying to keep an eye on him or not, the observer could not find out.

    The twins walked around the dormitory, various young girls greeted them. Judy was able to experience the world they lived in indirectly.

    The Ice family was also a ducal family who was as strong as Prysters, but was it because Asena was the head of the family? Or was it because Judy was an illegitimate daughter? The gazes of the young girls were quite different from when they were pointed at her.

    Asena walked for some time and turned. And then, she stopped after a distant hallway came into view. No one was there.

    Judy didn¡¯t know where Daisy Hexter¡¯s dormitory was, but she could figure out it was somewhere in the hallway Asena was looking at.

    ¡°¡­No, Oppa¡­¡±

    Keirsey muttered quietly.

    Asena looked at the empty hallway like that and turned around without saying a word. In a direction that leads to the academy.

    ¨C Click.

    At that moment, the sound of the opening of a door echoed.

    ¡°No. You can stop thanking me now.¡±

    ¡°¡­But still. You''re a lifesaver, really.¡±

    Cayden, who had caught Asena¡¯s eyes, wasing out of Daisy¡¯s room.

    A fire zed in Asena¡¯s heart. Her beloved¡­ her man... No one would be able to stay sane to see their crushing out of another woman''s room.

    All reasons broke again.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    I stood at her dorm''s door, waiting for Daisy.

    After giving a light greeting to Daisy¡¯s roommate, who was leaving the dormitory early in the morning, I stood as if guarding the door.

    The conversation I had with the twinsst night gave me a headache. Thanks to that, I went to bedte, but because of the escort training, I had to wake up earlier than usual, so I was still tired.

    I yawned.

    Whenever I was bored, I tapped the handle of the sword on my waist.

    -"Hey! Ahh! go away!"

    At that moment, Daisy¡¯s scream was heard from the room.

    My mind, which had been still drowsy, suddenly became sharp.

    I asked loudly:

    ¡°Daisy? Are you okay?¡±

    -"Ah..! Yes..! No¡­! Yes..! I''m okay! F*ck!"

    Daisy¡¯s voice, pretending to be okay, continued to be heard. There was no credibility in saying such words in such an urgent voice though.

    ¡°Daisy? May Ie in?¡±

    I felt like I had to go in quickly to figure out the situation. I knocked on the door and urged her to answer.

    -"That¡­! No..! Yes..! Ahh..!"

    Daisy seemed very confused. She needed help, but her own personality was refusing to reach out.

    ¡°Answer only one thing! Are you dressed properly?¡±

    -"Oh, yes! I''m well dressed!"

    ¨C Click.

    I didn¡¯t need any more words. It was my job to help her when she was in need.

    Daisy was swinging a thick book in the air.

    She took hurried steps here and there, and was running.

    A huge wasp was chasing her. Just flying around the room was intimidating enough, but it was following Daisy and threatened to shoot her at any moment.

    ¡°Uh, what!¡±

    Due to the size of the wasp beingrger than expected, I also picked up a book that was lying around.

    I ran to Daisy, hid her behind me, and followed the wasp with my eyes.

    And as soon as it entered my reach, I quickly swung the book, swatting it.

    -Tick!

    Considering it was an insect, it was quite heavy. It made a pretty loud sound and was thrown to the floor. Its head fell off in a single blow.

    ¡°¡­..ha¡­¡±

    Daisy sighed, as if rxed. She put down the heavy book she was carrying on the nearby desk and made herself look neat.

    ¡°¡­thank you, Cayden¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªCall me quickly if something like this happens.¡±

    I cut her off.

    ¡°¡­.Sorry. I didn¡¯t want to trouble you for nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°If you get hurt, I''ll have more trouble with that.¡±

    Daisy opened her eyes in surprise and nodded slowly.

    ¡°Ah¡­I guess. It¡¯s escort training. If I get hurt¡­ Yeah, I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±

    ¡°Not just that... I told you, I will do my best for the duration of the escort training. If you don¡¯t tell me because you just think I''ll take it as a nuisance, how am I going to do my best?¡±

    Without realizing it, I started nagging Daisy, as if I was dealing with twins.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Daisy looked at me and smiled.

    ¡°Is this how you feel when you have an older brother?¡±

    At that one word, I shut my mouth. I was embarrassed to say more here.

    Without answering, I threw the corpse of the fallen wasp out of the window.

    Daisyughed even more seeing me not answering.

    ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s a joke. Anyway, thanks Cayden. Let''s head to the academy now.¡±

    ¡°The wasp... but where did ite from? We¡¯ll have to find out if there¡¯s a wasp nest nearby.¡±

    ¡°Today is the first time it came into the room. Next time if ites again, I¡¯ll ask for your help, so I think it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t bother looking for it now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well.¡±

    I headed for the door. Daisy spoke behind me.

    ¡°Thank you again. It¡¯s definitely nice to get help.¡±

    Still walking, I turned to look at her.

    ¡°No. You can stop thanking me now.¡±

    ¡°¡­But still. You''re a lifesaver, really.¡±

    I felt like I was going to bump into someone, so for a moment, I stopped and looked ahead.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t bump into the person in front of me, but I almost jumped in surprise at seeing who the target was.

    It was Asena. Keirsey too was behind her.

    Judy stood behind the twins, looking ufortable and sorry.

    ¡°Guys¡­how are you here¡­¡±

    Asena ignored my words.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    She asked coldly.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a cold expression on her face. I wasn''t sure if it was because of yesterday¡¯s quarrel or because there were people around.

    ¡°Of course, I know¡­ escort training is started from the moment you leave the dormitory until you safely go back in. But why is Oppaing out of the room?¡±

    Asena¡¯s cold gaze extended to Daisy.

    ¡°Daisy. What were you both doing in the room?¡±

    I cut between Daisy and Asena.

    ¡°It was just because of a wasp. I don¡¯t know why the atmosphere has to be so dark, Asena. Calm down, let¡¯s go to the academy.¡±

    I gently tried tofort her, but Asena¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Keirsey, who was next to her, was the same. She was bing more and more like Asena.

    Keirsey didn¡¯t even seem to know what I was thinking. Her expression was also hardened and she was staring coldly.

    ¡°¡­.Calm?¡±

    Asena¡¯s eyebrows twitched subtly.

    ¡°¡­Oppa, you still don¡¯t know? Do you think it¡¯s so easy to go into a noble girl¡¯s room?¡±

    ¡°¡­if you say it like that, of course, it sounds weird.¡±

    Did you learn this in political science? Asena was a master at twisting words skillfully. But I did not lose my focus and carried out my argument.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say ¡®like that¡¯, Oppa. It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°No. The ¡®fact¡¯ was I was just protecting Daisy from a wasp because of the mission I was given.¡±

    ¡°You said your job starts when Daisy walks out of the door, right?¡±

    ¡°Why are you making such a distinction? Then if I hear the sound of danger, should I just ignore it? Loyalty is as important as mission, Asena.¡±

    She took one step closer to me. She did not seem to be in a hurry. Instead, she pressured me slowly. It was like a snake crawling with a subtle threatening sound.

    ¡°¡­So a knight must always be loyal, without any reason, right?¡±

    Quietly, she asked.

    She looked at Daisy hiding behind me.

    Daisy, presuming it was a family matter, remained silent.

    ¡°True.¡±

    I dismissed it.

    I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble by stating the reason why I decided to be loyal to Daisy here. Because in the process, the topic of twins was almost certain toe out.

    ¡°¡­okay?¡±

    Asena closed her eyes for a moment, exhaled softly, and looked at me with straight eyes. And in that state, she said in a voice as cold as ice.

    ¡°Judy, get down on your knees.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    And only then, I realized how cold Asena¡¯s eyes were while looking at me.

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release: /DnVittori

    ]

 Chapter 37: Principles (1)

    Chapter 37: Principles (1)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]<strong></strong>

    ¡°¡­.What?¡±

    Asena noticed the change in my expression, but there was no reaction. She didn¡¯t recall her earlier words, she didn¡¯t feel bad about my expression, and she waited as she was.

    Behind her, Judy gave a confused look. She first looked at Asena and then looked at me in turn.

    I knew Judy was asking me for help.

    If one was really loyal or respectful, one wouldn¡¯t have any problems getting down on one''s knees. But Judy had only recently met Asena. Besides, even the families they belonged to were hostile. Judy probably wouldn¡¯t want to get down on her knees even if her life was at stake.

    Even so, if Asena sincerely ordered her to, Judy had no other option. There was no way a knight who did not follow the instructions of their master could have a good reputation.

    ¡°¡­Asena, are you kidding me?¡±

    I knew it wasn¡¯t a joke, but I asked again because Asena¡¯s orders were so shocking.

    To some extent, I wanted her to read my feelings and cancel the order.

    But she spoke lightly as if she were talking about something ordinary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Oppa. It¡¯s an order I gave to my knight.¡±

    She showed no emotions. The Asena I read in the novel was standing in front of me.

    On the other hand, I couldn¡¯t hide my anger, frustration, and absurd feelings. I was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    There was nothing I could do but stare at her. Asena did not avoid my gaze either. An unintentional fight began.

    Most of all, I couldn¡¯t believe the terrible fact that Asena had chosen my friend Judy to punish me.

    The most problematic thing was that the target was none other than Judy of the Ice family.

    Even if she died, she wouldn¡¯t want to get down on her knees.

    She may start to resent me for putting her in this situation. In a few words, Asena separated me and Judy, and also shook the rtionship with Daisy.

    Here, to protect Judy¡¯s self-respect, if I said ¡®for escort training, we did not need to go so far¡¯ and we would only perform our missions in the future, my rtionship with Daisy would also turn into a businesslike one.

    But, if no action was taken, Judy would have no choice but to kneel.

    Even in a chaotic situation, I did not avoid a snowball fight with Asena.

    Asena¡¯s unfamiliar wickedness seemed to flow from within herself. Whether it was originally inherent or not, I was starting to wonder now.

    Did Asena have an irreceable fate of bing a viin no matter what I did?

    If so, it was disappointing and at the same time very sad.

    In the end, I was the first to avert eyes.

    ¡°¡­Asena, let¡¯s not do this.¡±

    I shook my head slightly and said. I took a step back from the fight. However, Asena did not yield and instead pushed forward.

    ¡°Like Daisy, I¡¯m just confirming Judy¡¯s loyalty.¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you so adamant? Is it such a big deal to go in and out of a room once? Keirsey, please stop Asena.¡±

    Most of all, I didn¡¯t want to fight the twins again, so I looked at Keirsey next to her and asked for help.

    ¡­but, I did not receive any reply.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Keirsey?¡±

    I felt a weak sense of betrayal as my belief that she would be on my side was broken.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Oppa¡¯s fault.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe Keirsey''s words.

    ¡°¡­why are you like this? No, is it because of yesterday?¡±

    I asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s not that.¡±

    ¡°Then, I don¡¯t understand at all. How could this be my fault¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oppa¡­ you didn¡¯t follow the rules, why is it not your fault..¡±

    Keirsey spoke in a crawling voice.

    Her expression was as hard as Asena, but she couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with me.

    ¡°¡­there¡¯s a thing called flexibility, Keirsey. Are you really telling me to turn away from someone in need because of a door?¡±

    ¡°¡­if you don¡¯t follow the rules, why are there rules?¡±

    Augh came out of my mouth automatically.

    Only the sound of myughter echoed through the momentarily silent hallway. It was a pity that all the young girls had already gone to the academy, otherwise this ridiculous appearance would have been seen by everyone.

    Asena gently ced her finger on my chest.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to do this either, Oppa.¡±

    For some reason, I didn¡¯t believe it. It was the first time I felt like this for Asena.

    I calmed down my frustratedugh and spoke briefly.

    ¡°¡­you can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°But Oppa isn¡¯t admitting his mistake.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ haah¡­¡±

    I stopped my mouth just before the harsh words came out.

    Why does our rtionship keep getting worse?

    Asena wanted to subdue me somehow to hear an apology from my mouth.

    I still couldn¡¯t figure out what I was doing so wrong.

    Was she ashamed that being with Daisy would spread strange rumors about her like Asena warned me before? Or was she ashamed that those rumors would spread with the name ¡®Cayden Pryster¡¯?

    ¡°¡­Just say you were wrong.¡±

    she said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    I really didn¡¯t understand, so I asked.

    ¡°You went into Daisy¡¯s room. Say you made a mistake and say you won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Just because of this, did we have to fight once more? Did Asena really want me to see that way?

    ¡°¡­Of course, I¡¯m not going to let it go this time just because you made a mistake.¡±

    Besides, whether she was angry or not, the punishment had already been decided. Asena paused for a moment, then swallowed her saliva and spoke.

    ¡°¡­Come to my room tonight. After work.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I ground my teeth and closed my eyes.

    Taking a deep breath through my nose, I tried to meditate.

    For a while I stood still, controlling my emotions.

    ¡°¡­if you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t... But Judy, when are you going to get down on your knees?¡±

    And Asena mentioned Judy once more as if pressing me.

    I opened my eyes.

    ¡°¡­.Sorry.¡±

    Asena looked at me for a moment, then sighed.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s good to admit it. still. Tonight in my room-¡±

    However, I was not finished.

    ¡°Judy, Daisy. Sorry.¡±

    Asena¡¯s snake-like eyes, which had slightly relieved tension, red at me again.

    Again this time, I did not avert those eyes.

    Looking at Asena, I told Judy and Daisy.

    ¡°I could only raise twins like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    For the first time, there was a change in Asena¡¯s expression. She blinked once or twice for a moment, showing a hurt face, but I wasn¡¯t sure.

    Keirsey said next to her.

    ¡°¡­is it so hard to just promise not to go into her room next time, Oppa?¡±

    ¡°The next time something like this happens, I will do the same. Do you really think this is my fault?¡±

    ¡°I told you before¡­! If you don¡¯t follow the rules, why do you need rules¡­!¡±

    I nodded slowly.

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    Maybe it was because I was angry because they touched Judy¡ª

    ¡°So far, you¡¯re just saying you want me to be an inflexible¡­principalist?¡±

    ¡ªNo matter the reason, I had to admit that I was a little childish.

    I fixed my posture ¨C like an armed soldier.

    I spread my shoulders wide, took a deep breath, and spat out childish words.

    ¡°Asena Pryster, Keirsey Pryster. Okay. From now on, we will abide by the rules.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    There was silence for a while.

    Keirsey, who was looking at the floor, raised her head, and Asena¡¯s expression wrinkled.

    Keirsey asked me with a trembling voice.

    ¡°¡­what are you doing, Oppa?¡±

    I took turns looking at Judy and Daisy.

    ¡°After all, everyone here knows. As you know, I will be expelled from the Pryster family after two years. It can be said that I am a prospectivemoner. It¡¯s impossible for me to¡­ speak nonsense to the girls of the great Pryster family.¡±

    As if talking with a stranger, I spoke those words in a businesslike tone.

    ¡°I was being rude. We will talk about this in the future.¡±

    Asena spoke in a voice full of pain. Her normal voice was already broken.

    ¡°¡­Stop it. Not funny.¡±

    The situation was reversed. Asena showed a lot of emotions as if she had be me, and I hardened my expression and hid my emotions like Asena.

    ¡°It doesn''t suit you to speak like this with me, Duchess Pryster.¡±

    ¡°¡­Stop it!¡±

    Perhaps forgetting about the hallway, Asena raised her voice.

    I acted like it didn''t matter.

    It was always frustrating when the other person didn¡¯t respond. I knew that too, so I didn¡¯t have to answer her.

    The twins might be sad, but I had no intention of being pushed back.

    I didn¡¯t mean to do this for the rest of my life. It was just a childish rant. But I was so angry, for now, I wanted to be harsher and colder than ever.

    Keirsey took several rough breaths from the side and clung to my arm.

    ¡°¡­.Ah Okay. Okay, because¡­¡±

    What Keirsey and Asena said were different things, but that didn¡¯t mean that I could just forgive Keirsey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, Keirsey Pryster. ording to the rule, you must not touch the body of a knight.¡±

    -p!

    I pped her hand away. Keirsey looked at her hand, then looked at me, and tears began to fill her eyes.

    ¡°¡­Oh..oppa..don¡¯t do this..why are you talking like I''m a stranger¡­¡±

    As I was a human being, I had desires as well. I felt sad too. It was too difficult to bear the tingling urge of not bending their words to create a distance.

    ¡°You say you value principles... Judy? What do you do when you talk to your brothers?¡±

    I instantly turned the conversation around and asked Judy.

    ¡°I¡¯m confused,¡± said Judy, but then she spoke, stuttering.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ respectful¡­¡±

    After hearing the answer, I looked at Keirsey again.

    ¡°You heard. Even the Ice family is the same. I can do more if I have to adapt, but I can¡¯t do less. In the future, I will continue to treat you with respect. Sorry... Still, I wanted to get along for the next two years, then leave.¡±

    I didn¡¯t look at her; I turned my head.

    I had endured a lot. I won¡¯t give in this time.

    ¡°¡­Uh¡­Ugh¡­Ugh¡­!¡±

    After holding back her tears and pushing me weakly on my chest, Keirsey wept and started running away.

    Judy gave me a confused look.

    But now there was no time to send any signal to her.

    Even if Keirsey left, Asena was right in front of her. Judy had to remain as well.

    Asena looked at me, the bridge of her nose and her eyes were red.

    Obviously, this was surprising; Asena was looking at me like she was about to cry like Keirsey. But usually, no matter what happened, she wouldn¡¯t shed tears in front of people.

    But looking at her now¡­ the brother inside me felt remorse.

    I looked at her and nodded.

    ¡°I am sorry. I won¡¯t go into Daisy¡¯s room from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Duchess Pryster, we are gettingte. Let¡¯s go to ss.¡±

    At my words, she bowed her head and shook it. Opening and closing her mouth repeatedly, she finally kept it close and turned her body around as well.

    Predictably, it seemed like she was going to cry if she said more.

    Judy nced at me and mouthed, ''we¡¯ll talkter,'' then followed Asena.

    ¡°¡­whoah..¡±

    Things were settled,

    I turned to Daisy.

    I felt sorry again.

    This time, I was not alone with twins. But we brought this family drama to others and made them ufortable for nothing.

    ¡°¡­Sorry... Haha, I just keep apologizing, huh?¡±

    But Daisy opened her eyes and shook her head.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m surprised.¡±

    What did she mean?

    ¡°¡­.yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­No¡­I¡¯ve never seen anyone arguing with Asena like that.¡±

    Daisy¡¯s words indeed made sense. Even when I read the novel, the only one who stopped Asena¡¯s momentum was the main character, Eric Endra.

    Daisy wasn¡¯t a pushover either, but she didn¡¯t even try to beat Asena because of Eric.

    From that point of view, it could be a refreshing shock to see Asena¡¯s such expression.

    ¡°¡­but she¡¯s my younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you being persecuted?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you think I¡¯d never say anything back?¡±

    Daisy nodded her head.

    I scratched my head. It was a family matter, so I was reluctant to bring it up even in front of Daisy, with whom I shared a connection since I read the novel, but it seemed to be the right thing to say since she also stepped to some extent.

    ¡°Actually, if we¡¯re alone, we get along well.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°Really. But it¡¯s always like this in front of people. That¡¯s why I can understand if you don¡¯t believe it¡­but me being angry is usually enough punishment for them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see¡­¡±

    Daisy seemed to be very surprised and said after thinking about it for a long time.

    ¡°¡­I was surprised that the twins seem to like you a lot more than I thought.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Just seeing how sad she looked¡­.. it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen Asena show her emotions.¡±

    ¡°They like me, but they don''t seem to like me being in the family.¡±

    ¡°Ah. That¡­ it looks like it.¡±

    ¡°And, I can¡¯t help it, huh?¡±

    I looked at Daisy and forced a smile.

    ¡°¡­the only way is to leave.¡±

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori]

 Chapter 38: Principles (2)

    Chapter 38: Principles (2)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    Asena knew she was doing something wrong, but she couldn¡¯t contain her anger when she saw Caydening out of Daisy¡¯s room.

    Without thinking about means, she wanted Cayden to promise that this would never happen again.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust him. It must have been because of a wasp that he went inside to help Daisy. But the first time was always difficult, after that everything gets easier. She didn''t want him to make a habit to go into Daisy''s room.

    Because they would get closer like that, step by step, what would happen then?

    It was meaningless to respond after it was toote. She instantly decided to nip the future problem in the bud.

    Because if the two of them came together...

    ...Asena herself did not know what she was going to do. Perhaps, only after destroying the Hexter family would the resentment be resolved a little.

    So, Asena just wanted to make sure it wouldn''t happen again. And when Cayden woulde to Asena''s room that night as punishment, she was willing to do anything to apologize.

    But Cayden didn¡¯t give up no matter what tactics Asena used.

    Most of the time, Asena admired her Oppa''s upright appearance, but at times like these it was frustrating.

    Was it because he was an honest man from the heart? He never hesitated to call the right thing right. So expectedly, Cayden refused to apologize, saying he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    But right and wrong were subjective in the end. From Asena¡¯s point of view, it was Cayden¡¯s fault; it was uneptable for her that Cayden entered a woman¡¯s room.

    He coulde to her and Keirsey''s room. Other than them, no one had such a right.

    Maybe it was because Asena saw the bedroom as a special ce; Except for Cayden''s warm arms, her bedroom was the only resting ce for her, so the symbolism of the space was different:

    Personal space,fortable space, loving space, a ce to share deep love¡­.

    So, Cayden going into Daisy¡¯s room¡­. Of course, she had a roommate, but it was still upsetting that he entered Daisy¡¯s room.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    But, everything went wrong.

    Asena couldn¡¯t concentrate in ss. She maintained a firm expression, but inside, she was in shambles.

    ''Duchess Pryster, we are gettingte. Let¡¯s go to ss.''

    Cayden¡¯s stern tone echoed in her ears. Every time she remembered that voice, it was as if a needle was piercing her heart.

    Unknowingly, she held her breath. His words had never her hurt so much.

    It was an attitude he showed toward strangers... It felt as if all the memories and emotions they shared for more than 10 years had disappeared.

    Of course, Asena knew it too.

    That she was stupid. It was her mistake.

    But again, it was difficult to maintain reason easily when Cayden was involved.

    She pressured a friend he cherished, and tried to suppress him with words. Even though she knew he was angry, she didn¡¯t recall her words and pushed him further.

    The result was this.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Asena¡¯s heart was reallyplicated.

    Knowing she did something wrong, she wanted to apologize to Cayden and beg him to stop¡­

    But because she was angry at him as well, she had mixed feelings.

    Though Cayden had never said it, she knew he wouldn¡¯t behave like this for the rest of his life.

    In the end, it was just his punishment. No, maybe it could be said that it was because he was angry.

    But Asena was equally angry.

    Even if she kept Daisy''s matter aside, how could he be like this?

    How could he talk to her in a tone as if he didn¡¯t know her anymore?

    It was Asena, his younger sister who was together with him for 10 years. How could he do this to her?

    It was not like he didn¡¯t know how important Cayden was to her. He knew that she depended on him a lot.

    Without him, she didn¡¯t even know how broken she would be.

    ¡°¡­.Phew.¡±

    Asena was in an emotionally difficult state. It was difficult to understand why these stimuli kept forcing her to make foolish choices.

    First of all, she didn¡¯t want to apologize.

    Even though she knew it was absurd stubbornness, Asena wanted him to approach her first.

    She still wanted proof that he valued her. She wanted to know that she wasn¡¯t already an unrted person. Unlike his tone, she wanted to feel that she wasn¡¯t that far away.

    She wanted to take advantage of how generous he was to her and Keirsey.

    If he didn¡¯te back, they would just be like they were in childhood, broken, ruined: dolls without souls. Then he would regret it too. He would feel guilty.

    Maybe¡­ Cayden knew this too. Yeah, he wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.

    As much as Cayden was angry, he would feel sorry for them when his head cooled down. He woulde back again, they would talk about that event with embarrassingughs, and everything would go back to normal.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But¡­ it wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t worried. Because she loved him so much, even the smallest problems kept getting bigger and bigger; she began to overthink.

    What if this was the end? What if he didn¡¯t care what happens to them anymore? As he said, what if after two years of this kind of bitter rtionship, he actually left them?

    Asena couldn¡¯t believe that Cayden would behave that way, but the thought alone was painful.

    In the end, Asena could note to a conclusion.

    She couldn¡¯te up with a n as to what attitude she should show.

    It was all she could do to keep her emotions in check.

    Though she had a really hard time doing that.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    I waited outside the political science department for sses to finish. So did Judy, who was standing next to me.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    I apologized to Judy, but she shrugged it off.

    ¡°Because they are my sisters. Their actions are my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was expecting that from a Pryster.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    She spoke dryly, but it was not difficult to find the hidden meaning in it. Just by not looking at me, I could tell that she was hurt to some extent.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll buy you a mealter.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Then Judy looked at me.

    ¡°¡­As I said I¡¯m not mad at you. But Duchess Pryster¡­ that... How did you survive all your life with a kid like that?¡±

    Even in front of me, Judy did not hesitate to swear at my younger sister, Asena.

    ¡°¡­She''s not like that when we¡¯re alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­How is she when you are alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­When alone, she is good. Unlike today, she also listens to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Judy looked at me for a long time, then snorted.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°Really. What am I going to do by lying? She just worries about ruining Prysters'' reputation by being like that in front of other people.¡±

    ¡°Can... Asena Pryster be a good listener...?¡±

    ¡°Trust me, she is. I told you before. When we were young, the twins were having a hard time, I was there for them and we got along well.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that they are still good even after fighting like that today?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s right.¡±

    Judy let out a long sigh. It was like she was spitting out her frustration.

    She spoke to me in a slightly calmer voice.

    ¡°By the way. You really don¡¯t have to apologize anymore. I feel somewhat relieved because you punished Asena.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t even move because you started talking respectfully... But that Asena Pryster. Why is she sad when she is trying to expel you?¡±

    ¡°She likes me, but she probably hates me being a Pryster.¡±

    ¡°It must be very difficult. You took care of those women, but when they grew up, the only thing they said to you was to leave the family. Like sugarcane, they just sucked the sweet water and now throwing you away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say anything. There was no reason to make excuses, and it wasn¡¯t wrong in the first ce. That was the part that made me sad too.

    Judy looked up at me gently.

    She scratched her head once, then opened her mouth hesitantly.

    ¡°¡­I got a reply from my father.¡±

    ¡°About me being a vassal?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She spoke in a slightly lowered voice as if telling a secret.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Well.¡±

    I nodded. It wasn¡¯t as disappointing as I thought. Maybe it was because I expected it to some extent.

    ¡°¡­okay. Sigh. I didn¡¯t think about it at all. After all, I''m from a hostile family, and they might even feel I''m a spy.¡±

    ¡°Cayden, listen... He said he can¡¯t do it right now, he''s not saying there is no way at all.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I was only going to tell my father¡­ I guess things got bigger at home. My brothers and sisters also talked about this.¡±

    ¡°Your siblings¡­¡±

    ¡°Right...¡±

    There was a look of worry on Judy¡¯s face as she said that, so I asked in concern.

    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. I was just going to ask my father about it¡­ Anyway, this is not important. There were differences of opinion.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did they go all the way to the pros and cons?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A number of people, including my older sister, were against it, and my father and older brother must have agreed. But even though my brother and my father agreed¡­ Seeing that you were still denied to be a vassal, you can see how much opposition from other people was, right?¡±

    With her words, I quickly got a sense of what the Ice family was like. Again, as it was a family of pioneers in the novel, Ice Duke seemed to respect the words of the family members.

    ¡°My father and my brother certainly seem to value you being able to act as a window between the two families as you said. Also, you know that no matter how much you try to dig up information as a vassal, it¡¯s not as simple as it sounds.¡±

    ¡°But in the end, they still could not ept.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But, Knight Captain said that he was willing to ept you¡­ if you get good grades at the academy. He wants to see your efforts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­? I was originally going to do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­But the standards are pretty strict...¡±

    ¡°What if Ie first in the Knight department?¡±

    ¡°¡­that is...¡±

    ¡°Then there will be no problem?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the captain was just one of them. There are many more, but the list is so long that I couldn''t even memorize it all.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well...¡±

    My head gotplicated and I brushed my chin. I also had the desire to leave the family, but going to the Ice family was a question I expressed quite lightly, and it was taking shape through Judy''s work.

    While I was thinking about it, Judy hesitated next to me, as if she still had more to say. She sighed, opened and closed her mouth, bit her lower lip, flicked her fingers on her thigh, and was restless like a desperate puppy.

    ¡°¡­What''s wrong, Judy?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­that¡­I want to say this¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, tell me everything. I should know now that things have gotten this big.¡±

    Was it something difficult to say?

    In fact, since I was from the Pryster family, I was somewhat prepared to hear harsh words.

    They were not Judy¡¯s words anyway, so they wouldn''t hurt me either.

    In the end, it¡¯s only the people I cherish who hurt my heart.

    ¡°And one more thing. There is a way to be a member of the family without needing all of this¡­¡±

    I pondered the words she spoke in a strange tone.

    ¡°¡­a member of the family? Not a vassal?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡­if you marry me¡­it¡¯s okay to be in family¡­¡±

    Judy turned her head and spat out words.

    ¡°¡­my sister¡­ said so.¡±

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori]

 Chapter 39: Principles (3)

    Chapter 39: Principles (3)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    I couldn¡¯t react to Judy¡¯s words. It was too sudden.

    Marriage...

    Of course, I knew there was a way. As Grandma said, one of the fastest ways to form a strong alliance was through marriage.

    To that extent, it was not umon for children of hostile families to marry as evidence of reconciliation.

    If I were to marry Judy, the Ice family wouldn¡¯t even think that it was an act to deceive them.

    What kind of madman would get married to be a spy? If one looked for them, one might find such a crazy person, but first of all, it was notmon.

    Besides, even if one approached with an impure purpose, one couldn¡¯t ignore the affection that grows through the spirit of marriage. When children were born in the future, there was no reason to betray the children and cause damage to the Ice family.

    After all, the moment one got married, it assured the other party that one came in because one really wanted to belong to the family. It meant that there was some kind of guarantee.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Maybe Judy took my silence strangely. After waiting for my reaction for a while, she eventually started making excuses on her own.

    ¡°¡­my¡­ I didn¡¯t say that, but my sister did. Do not misunderstand. That¡­ you know, I¡¯ve never seen you that way. I just thought of you as a good friend, never even thinking about marriage. Oh, uh¡­ Of course, you¡¯re my only friend, so maybe you¡¯ll give it a meaning, but it¡¯s not that...¡±

    Perhaps she wanted to appear as if she was not embarrassed, she said in a low-pitched voice.

    But she said it too quickly. As much as I was dumbfounded, she was shy too.

    Perhaps she regretted speaking out, while she muttered, ¡®I¡¯m sorry..¡¯, she bit her lips and tightly closed her eyes.

    Of course, even if she didn¡¯t make excuses, I wouldn''t misunderstand her.

    As Judy said, I had never seen Judy that way, so I was surprised to see the possibility, but I didn¡¯t think that Judy had proposed that she wanted to marry me in the first ce, or that she was lying to me right now.

    ¡°¡­At least, speak something. Because you are not replying, I''ll think you have a strange misunderstanding now.¡±

    But, it would not be fun to say that.

    Augh came out of me seeing Judy, who was anxious and restless by herself.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t had much tough abouttely, and my longing for fun was itching inside.

    In the original Pryster Territory, I used to y a lot of pranks. Keirsey''s yful nature after growing up was most likely because of me as well.

    When I first met Judy, I joked around a lot. It was so much fun to y pranks on her, I remembered constantly teasing her. Sometimes with a respectful tone, and sometimes about her age¡­

    So, I couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity that came after a long time.

    I said with a strangely twisted smile on my face.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s¡­ Judy, you¡­¡±

    Seeing my expression, she was startled.

    ¡°What?? Cayden, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it really feels bitter¡­ I was just trying to be friends¡­ I¡¯m getting into trouble.¡±

    Judy¡¯s face turned red. She frowned with a red face, expressing embarrassment.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not! Why are you talking like this as if I want to marry you..!¡±

    ¡°And did you ask your father to make me a vassal for that? Is that why you agreed to send him that letter? I also don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to die? I said no!¡±

    ¡°How far did you imagine? Didn¡¯t you even name all the children?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    In the end, Judy couldn¡¯t stand it and screamed, and I burst outughing.

    Maybe myughter could be heard by political science students and other people, but I couldn¡¯t afford to care about that now. Judy was still unaware that this was a joke, and she kept making excuses with a crumpled expression on her face.

    ¡°¡­Yes...I felt bad for you, so I sent a letter home¡­! What a strange misunderstanding¡­! If this was the case, I just don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    I still couldn¡¯t control myughter, so I grabbed Judy¡¯s shoulder and smiled. Judy seemed to be getting more and more frustrated with seeing me like that. In fact, there was a part where I smiled harder because of her expression. The more I smiled, the more I could appreciate her funny expression.

    Judy¡¯s face went red without stopping. Even this look was new, so it was fun.

    I think it was right to try harder to have fun like this when there were difficult times. Afterughing out loud, the stress that had been hidden was released.

    Before Judy exploded, I put an end to the prank.

    I wiped the tears from my eyes and calmed myughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s a joke, it¡¯s a joke. You should know too. It was just because your reaction was funny.¡±

    Her bewildered face paused for a moment. Then she let out a long sigh.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh-huh.¡±

    Like a person with a stuffy stomach, she beat my chest and snorted. She must have been very upset to see such a reaction.

    While pounding on my chest, Judy nced at me. I just smiled.

    Now that she found out it was a joke, she would know why was I like this. Because I was joking, the awkwardness we had, when she first talked about it, went away.

    Usually, in such a situation, friends start to be conscious of each other and move away from each other. If we hadn¡¯t been joking, we still wouldn¡¯t have moved away from each other¡­ but wouldn''t we have avoided each other for a day or two?

    I threw it all away as a joke, but it turned out pretty well.

    Judy knew that too, so she didn¡¯t say anything more to me.

    As the yful atmosphere passed a little, I stroked my chin again.

    ¡°Ha¡­but. Well. I¡¯m sure your family will feel safe if I agree.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Judy red. I added.

    ¡°No, not that way. Realizing the rtionship between our families again. I''m just saying that your family will be able to receive me with peace of mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­you¡¯re weird that you don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve said it many times. We are called hostile families. Until my grandfather¡¯s generation, there was a war.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Still, as I said, how good would it be if we get along well? Is that not the case now?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Judy looked ahead without reacting. She seemed to avoid friendly replies for fear of being teased again.

    I stretched out and headed to the window in the hallway.

    The weather was good.

    Birds were chirping and I could see a rainbow in the sky. It was so peaceful that I couldn¡¯t believe I had a fight with the twins this morning.

    ¡°¡­Right. Let¡¯s talk about thatter. Anyway, thanks, Judy.¡±

    Judy came over and sat next to me. Suddenly, she put her arms on the window and sighed while looking outside as I did.

    ¡°Because I understand your heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I looked at Judy¡¯s side profile; bluish-gray hair, a simr height to me, a sharp nose, and a bnced figure, she was a beautyparable to Asena and Keirsey.

    While I was looking at her shoulder where the crest of the Ice family, the paw of a bear, was sewn, she said:

    ¡°¡­As you said, the family members should be united.¡±

    Now that I think about it again, I got to know Judy a lot. We were close enough to spit out such words naturally.

    Why did I get so close to Judy in the first ce? Was it because of family ties? Or was it for no reason? Or was it because I instinctively anticipated such afortable future? Would I have wanted a friend in a simr situation to me?

    Suddenly, I wondered about Judy¡¯s childhood.

    ¡°Did you have a hard time too?¡±

    Judy looked up at me. Looking at herplicated expression, I added more words.

    ¡°From the family.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    She looked at the distant clouds as if lost in thought for a moment, then nodded slowly.

    ¡°¡­it was hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And then she closed her mouth.

    I thought she would continue her story. As she helped me a lot, it was a sign of my sincerity that I, too, would lighten her burden.

    However, Judy hid the story except that it was difficult. It seemed it was still too burdensome for her to tell me now. Maybe it¡¯s because I was not the type to talk about things like this.

    Even so, I¡¯d love to hear it someday. Why was she trying to help me so much while empathizing with me? Was it because of what happened in her childhood?

    She didn¡¯t look like that, but she had a gentle heart.

    ¡°Judy.¡±

    I called her.

    She looked at me without any reaction.

    ¡°¡­by any chance, if you are having a hard time because of Asena, tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still hard.¡±

    I chuckled at her reaction.

    ¡°So, from now on. If she does anything else, tell me.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A thought shed through my head in an instant. It was because as Asena gradually revealed her malicious nature, I began to worry.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll just ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°Another thing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy you something really delicious. And it''s not for me, in fact.¡±

    "..."

    ¡°¡­listen.¡±

    I asked with sincerityplete opposite of the earlier yful look. Through Judy¡¯s actions in the future, it may be possible to prevent major events from happening.

    I had seen what kind of viin Asena had be in the novel. She was the type of person who thought of other people¡¯s lives as a joke.

    Of course, it was the novel. Here was the reality. I didn¡¯t believe Asena could be that bad. No matter how strong she appeared recently, it was not muchpared to her actions in the novel.

    That being said, there was no reason not to be prepared.

    I said:

    ¡°Please watch over Asena from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­in what sense?¡±

    Reading my intentions, she asked. I exined in a little more detail.

    ¡°I think you should be careful about her actions... Try to think whether they meant something.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The atmosphere surrounding us became serious in an instant, like my tone.

    ¡°If she does something unusual or goes to a strange ce¡­ let me know.¡±

    Judy stared at me for a moment. Then she blinked her eyes and turned her head. She seemed to be thinking about something.

    ¡°¡­Cayden. I understand¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She raised her eyebrows and remained silent for a long time.

    She seemed to be feelingplicated. Just when I was wondering if she just ignored it or not, Judy opened her mouth again.

    ¡°¡­it seems like a light request¡­why am I so reluctant?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­no¡­no matter how much I don¡¯t like Asena¡­but I''m her temporary knight¡­is it correct to say that?¡±

    I sighed in admiration and nodded my head. Thinking about it, it must be an act that went against her inner chivalry.

    ¡°¡­you must know as a knight...¡±

    ¡°Judy, I am not asking this as a knight. I¡¯m asking you as a friend.¡±

    ¡°¡­still.¡±

    When she hesitated to answer, I decided to give up. Yes, if I asked for something she didn¡¯t want to do, that¡¯s not the way to be friends.

    ¡°¡­okay. no Judy. I¡¯m sorry. The thought was brief.¡±

    ¡°¡­is there anything you are worried about?¡±

    Of course, there was. Even just preventing one thing done in the novel was a big deal. I couldn¡¯t say this though.

    ¡°No. Forget it, Judy. Are you okay? It was just a thoughtless request.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Judy didn¡¯t even bother to ask even if she doubted my words. I felt so grateful to see her like that.

    ¡°¡­Judy. Thanks for thinking about it though. I promise you one thing. When you need me, I will help you with anything. If you need help, just tell me. Understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­Only your thoughts are enough.¡±

    She declined my offer with a small smile.

    But my purpose was to let her know my heart. If she really needed help, I had the heart to listen to it whenever possible.

    If she knew this too, it might be reassuring.

    As we wrapped up the story, we heard the sound of the political science ssroom starting to be cluttered. It looked like ss was over.

    Again, it was the start of escort training.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Be strong.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    We went back to our ce and fixed our posture.

    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori]

 Chapter 40: Principles (4)

    Chapter 40: Principles (4)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    Knights were not allowed to enter the ssroom of the political science department, but it was different for the student council office.

    It was because there were fewer eyes to see, and also because there was no ce to stand outside the student council office.

    As a result, in the student council office, I, Judy, Asena, Daisy, and the student council president, Lucille Hover, remained.

    While two other men, who were also members of the student council had gone to deal with outside affairs.

    In the center of the room, on the farthest seat from the door, Lucille Hover was sitting, and Daisy was to the right of the door. While Asena sat on the left.

    I and Judy each stood behind our respective escorts.

    Due to the location, Asena was in front of me, so my eyes were on her even if I didn¡¯t want to.

    She kept a firm expression on her face, checking the papers on her desk. Of course, I didn¡¯t have a look good look; She didn¡¯t even look at me.

    I also felt a bit ufortable staring intently at Asena, so I kept making eye contact with Judy behind her.

    I shrugged very slightly and mouthed, ¡®What can I do?¡¯

    Everyone in this ce, except for Lucille Hover, had witnessed the morning fight, so no one spoke. The student council president also understood this atmosphere and did not bother to break the silence.

    I thought it was a wise choice for her.

    However surprisingly, Asena was also in a bad mood. It was her fault but she didn¡¯t seem to change her idea.

    So even though I was being childish and was behaving politely to show our distance, I didn¡¯t feel guilty.

    But when I was swept away by Asena¡¯s atmosphere, I started to feel like I was losing. Why do I have to be silent?

    I had to say something.

    Looking at Daisy''s desk while standing behind Daisy, there was one thing that stood out; the flower that I had given her at the jousting match.

    Time had passed, of course, so now it was withered. It was dry and twisted and looked like it would crumble when touched.

    ¡°¡­haven¡¯t you thrown away that flower yet?¡±

    My curiosity broke the silence.

    Judy and Lucille Hover looked at me, but because of pride, Asena didn¡¯t look at me.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Daisy looked back at me for a moment, then looked down at the flower again.

    ¡°Ah yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all withered.¡±

    ¡°¡­but still. It is a meaningful flower. It was given to me by the winner of thepetition. It¡¯s notmon¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you valued it, but you don¡¯t have to do this. I didn¡¯t give you a present so that you couldn¡¯t throw it away, did I?¡±

    ¡°I know, right? But when I think about it. I still don¡¯t think I want to get rid of it.¡±

    She and I smiled at the same time.

    As our story began to lift the mood of the student council room, Asena¡¯s sharp voice broke through.

    ¡°¡­.Daisy. Noisy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In an instant, the atmosphere became chilly. Looking at Asena, I noticed she didn¡¯t even lift her head. She was still doing the paperwork.

    I straightened my posture and looked straight at her.

    ¡°Was it a hindrance? I¡¯m sorry, Duchess Pryster.¡±

    The sound of crumpled paper rang. Asena¡¯s hands were clenched into fists.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Then, only Asena¡¯s eyes rolled and looked at me. I didn¡¯t avoid them.

    But at the same time, I thought if it was someone other than me, they would have definitely been swallowed in fear because of her cold eyes.

    She said nothing and just looked at me.

    Anger or sadness... came pouring towards me. As if to get rid of emotions, she rolled her eyes and blinked three or four times, then exhaled a short breath and again began to look at the documents.

    However, not before the expression on her face became even grimmer.

    The student council president, Lucille Hover, stared at me. The reason why she looked at me could roughly be inferred. There had been a lot of reactions like thistely.

    Judy and Daisy¡­ After arguing with Asena, everyone looked at me with admiration.

    Every time these reactions came, I realized Asena¡¯s status and image in the academy.

    Then, a knock was heard.

    -Thump!

    "This is from the post office. May Ie in?"

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    When Lucille Hover answered, the door opened, and a young man came in and said hello with his head bowed.

    Afterward, he walked quietly with a crouched posture and handed Lucille over a thick bundle of letters.

    When she took and handed another bundle of letters, the postman bowed again and quickly left.

    The student council president said in a surprised voice while sorting the letters left behind by the postman.

    ¡°Ah..! It¡¯s time for them again. Asena, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    I excitedly looked at the student council president. She held up a thick envelope sealed in serpentine wax.

    It came from our estate.

    Before Asena could react, Judy moved first. She was handed the envelope by Lucille.

    Chores were not a task given to a knight to do, but it would also be strange to see a knight standing still and their master had to move.

    It seemed to me that Judy had acted wisely and well.

    Judy handed the envelope to Asena.

    Asena took a letter knife from her desk and opened the envelope with skillful hands.

    I was also curious about what it was about.

    Did grandma send it?

    From Lucille Hover¡¯s reaction, it seemed like they were receiving letters quite regrly.

    Several documents came out of the envelope.

    Asena still looked at them with an ufortable expression.

    Then she nced at me, took all the documents from inside, and headed back to Lucille.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the same today. My grandmother told me to discuss it with the members of the student council.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    As I looked confused standing behind, Daisy whispered to me.

    ¡°¡­It''s a list of criminals caught on the Pryster''s estate and their crimes. The former Duchess of Pryster sends it to us to discuss among ourselves what kind of punishment to give to criminals. That way, we can gain experience.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Thanks for exining.¡±

    Lucille smiled and told Asena.

    ¡°Tell the Former Duchess how grateful we are for this experience.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    Asena returned to her seat and sat down.

    Lucille said as she read the papers.

    ¡°There are quite a few, but this person must be the first. He is a 34-year-old father of two children. He was caught stealing bread¡­ this is the third time. After being caught, he said, ''I tried to get a job, but I couldn¡¯t.'' Fearing that the child would starve to death, hemitted another crime. ''I¡¯m really sorry,'' he said. What are you going to do?¡±

    Daisy nced up at me over her shoulder.

    ¡°¡­what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­Me too? Can I intervene over the topic?¡±

    Ultimately, it was up to the politicians to decide. I thought it was not my ce to intervene.

    ¡°..Anyway, these are the cases that were already decided. The former Duchess of Pryster only sends the cases that are over.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ is that so? So, let¡¯s answer it casually¡­ No matter what the reason, he was caughtmitting the same crime multiple times. If we don¡¯t punish him straight away, the victims will continue to live in fear, so he will be sentenced to four years ofbor¡ª¡±

    While I was whispering quietly to Daisy, Asena¡¯s straight voice echoed through the room.

    ¡°Execution.¡±

    Everyone looked at Asena, startled by her words.

    I started to frown. If she kept pouring cold water like this just because she was feeling bad, that was not a good thing to do.

    But Asena added an exnation.

    ¡°We have already given him many opportunities. No matter how much the children did not eat, that is no reason to steal other people¡¯s food. Who has been harmed by it? They must have had children, and we have to think about them too.¡±

    Lucille also added cautiously.

    ¡°¡­but the death penalty is a little¡­¡±

    ¡°Execution... He is a person who has no room for change.¡±

    Immediately after, Asena looked at me.

    I looked into her eyes and muttered to myself.

    ¡°¡­Change¡­¡±

    Well¡­ that made me think a lot. Was it really impossible for a person to change?

    Asena did not waver. I also thought it was overkill, but¡­ After all, it was not my job. It was just a discussion, so there was no reason to over-immerse yourself in it. I shrugged my shoulders and shut my mouth.

    But for all subsequent offenders, Asena¡¯s judgment was only death.

    The death penalty. The death penalty. The death penalty.

    Afterward, she gave logical arguments on why they should get the death penalty. She talked step by step, making it impossible to argue.

    Sure, it was a little chilly. She did not show any sympathy, as if she thought the criminals were fictional characters rather than human beings... Well, here Asena looked like a fictional character; a doll without emotions.

    Of course, she had her own reasons¡­ The more I listened, the more I felt that this was Asena¡¯s way of expressing dissatisfaction with me.

    She was just going to go too far and get my attention. After all, it was my responsibility to punish the twins if they made the wrong choice while we were in the estate.

    Sometimes, after bringing up the word ¡®death,¡¯ I thought that looking at me was proof of that.

    What was she waiting for me to say? As usual, she might be waiting for me to approach her after all of this was over.

    And it might be that she was trying to solve the previous conflicts through this situation.

    Or, she might be imagining a picture of me approaching her and saying, ¡®you''re not feeling very well¡¯, andforting her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But this time¡­ I didn¡¯t want to.

    I firmed my posture. No matter how much Asena uttered the word ¡®death,¡¯ I did not respond.

    The more Asena did, the more she blew me away.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Leaving Daisy in her room, I was going back to the dorm.

    Keirsey was nowhere to be seen today.

    I, too, couldn¡¯t get rid of my twisted heart, so I was still dissatisfied.

    If Keirsey had appeared, I was willing to give her respect.

    However, on the other hand, it was also true that I was puzzled because she was not seen all day.

    I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t worried.

    But more than that, there was a regret that I couldn¡¯t show how angry I was because she didn¡¯t show up in the first ce.

    No matter what Asenadid all day long, I did not respond. Then, when there was a situation where I had to speak, I used respectful words and acted like aplete stranger.

    At thest parting, Asena stopped as if waiting for me outside the student council office, but I whispered to Daisy, asking her not to stop. So wepletely ignored her and passed by.

    She was looking down on me too much.

    She tried to suppress me by making nonsense rants, but I didn¡¯t have to be patient.

    ¡°..Hum¡­¡±

    Yawning, I arrived at the dormitory.

    ¡°Hyung!¡±

    Someone called me from afar.

    It was Eric Endra.

    ¡°¡­Eric. Where are youing from thiste?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Haha. I¡¯m just trying to increase my contacts¡­¡±

    ¡°You are working hard too.¡±

    ¡°I have to rebuild the family.¡±

    We talked like this and entered the dorm.

    Eric seemed to be growing his influence smoothly. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him because I had my own business, but I thought that the content of the novel was happening in a ce where I wasn¡¯t present.

    Suddenly, I wondered if the twins changing to some extent had a bad effect on Eric.

    After all, he fought the twins and grew stronger.

    Well¡­but again. Because there were many ns I prevented from going extinct. I decided I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    Sharing what happened today, we walked towards the room.

    I mainly asked questions about twins. Keirsey didn¡¯t show up in ss in the first ce, and Asena said that she didn¡¯t feel well.

    I briefly exined that it was because the twins and I fought.

    Arriving at the door, I put my hand on the handle and put the key in.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But... it was already unlocked.

    ¡°¡­Eric, didn¡¯t you lock the door today?¡±

    I left the room early to start the escort training, so Eric had to lock the door.

    ¡°Yes? No. Isn''t it locked?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    We felt anxious at the same time. We¡¯ve had this experience before when someone had broken the door and turned the room upside down to bully us.

    Anticipating what was toe, I sighed and opened the door.

    ¨C Crik!

    Our usual living room weed us.

    ¡°¡­Well? Nothing is wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm¡­ I don''t have anything to be stolen from me.¡±

    ¡°¡­me too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right¡­ah, did I leave the door open? It was morning, so I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Eric scratched his head.

    ¡°Ah¡­what''s done is done. It''s good nothing happened.¡±

    I waved my hand.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s right.¡±

    Eric yawned as if he had rxed a bit now.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Hyung. I¡¯m tired today. I''ll go to sleep then.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I also had a long day today... Go in and rest.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    When Eric took off his coat and entered the room, I also headed to my room.

    ¨C Crik

    After entering my room, I started taking off my clothes one by one.

    Leaving only the bottoms and the shirt, I took off everything: tie, coat, and other ornaments.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Meanwhile, something caught my eye.

    It was my bed.

    It looked the same as usual, but the quilt was strangely bulging.

    Feeling puzzled, I slowly approached the nket.

    Did I leave something wrong?

    Carefully, I lifted the nket.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.

    I hadn¡¯t seen her all day.

    I thought maybe she was crying somewhere.

    Keirsey, with clear tear stains on her cheeks, exhaled a calm breath and was asleep in my bed like a cute pet.

    How long had she been like this?

    Sweat was dripping from her forehead.

    The scent of her body rose as the duvet was lifted.

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori]

 Chapter 41: Principles (5)

    Chapter 41: Principles (5)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It was quite an unbelievable sight. If we were in the Pryster estate, it would have looked like a normal thing, but this ce was the academy.

    Was... it because of her that the door wasn¡¯t locked?

    How did she get in?

    And why did shee in the first ce?

    ¡­..no. I seemed to know why she hade. But why did she wait for me like this?

    It was not like she was sitting still on the sofa waiting for me, but hiding under the nket...

    After a moment of surprise, my body¡¯s next reaction was¡­ augh.

    ¡°¡­haha¡­ really¡­¡±

    It was pitiful for her to be doing this, and though I was still salty, this was a disappointingugh.

    I¡¯d been worrying about her all day, but even if we fought and hurt each other, in the end, her longing for my love made me smile.

    If I hated twins, I would have been horrified and frightened to see Keirsey like this, but it¡¯s not like that¡­ I was just salty.

    On the other hand, there was also a feeling of regret. I felt sorry for her who had to act like this, and I felt bad for being so petty.

    I think she understood her mistake and came to reconcile again.

    Unlike Asena, who used strange tactics to fight me today, Keirsey asked for forgiveness like this.

    After a fight, if one wanted to ask for love from the other person, one would have to let go of even one''s pride. Especially if one asked for it this way.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    How much of a surprise was that?

    It was so shocking that the anger and pettiness in my heart melt away.

    Well, that didn¡¯t mean I regretted my actions.

    Because I thought I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    Sometimes I had to warn them this way. And to be honest¡­ I still had to continue this act. It had only been one day. Though the anger was relieved, it had to go on as a warning. I still decided to use a respectful tone with her.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I quietly approached her.

    cing my hand on her wet forehead, I gently wiped the sweat.

    Upon closer inspection, the forehead was not the only problem; the whole body was wet.

    How long had she been in the duvet to sweat so much?

    She seemed to have slept all today. Even the sheets were soaked wet.

    Keirsey was wearing in clothes today. She wore a two-piece top that covered her from head to toe.

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a sloppy outfit. If that was the case, I might have seen the embarrassing scene with the clothes clinging to the wet body.

    When did she grow up? Maybe I should learn to be careful.

    After wiping the sweat from her forehead, I sat down next to her and brushed her silver hair.

    It had been a long time since I looked at her in such detail.

    In the busy daily life of the academy, there was no room for this.

    When I touched her, I felt aplicated heart.

    She took up arge part of my heart. When I thought about the time we spent, I felt warm, but it was also true that some memories made me uneasy.

    In the end, the only people who could hurt me were the people who were important to me, so Keirsey¡¯s recent actions were enough to cause me concern.

    When I think of it, the pain was still vivid.

    The twins had be a fatal weakness for me. At each of their hurtful words, I shook like a reed.

    So I made up my mind to leave. If I had the confidence to change and not be hurt by them so easily, I wouldn¡¯t evenhave thought about it.

    Although Keirsey¡¯s appearance right now seemed pitiful, this moment may be an opportunity. An opportunity to create a distance.

    The twins were showing me some very contradictory things.

    Politically they rejected me, but personally, they tried to hold on to me. I, who suffered in the process, turned away from them.

    But when I made up my mind to leave, they looked sad and anxious. To the extent that if I left someday, they would be mentally ufortable.

    So¡­ maybe I needed to create a distance. I would leave eventually, so if they could reduce their reliance on me, it seemed like a good way to do it.

    Without any moreplicated thoughts, I enjoyed thefortable time after a long while. As I was stroking her silky hair, a smile came out over and over again.

    I could now understand the feelings of a married husband who said his wife was prettiest when she slept¡­ Keirsey was the same; She didn¡¯t open her mouth while sleeping, so she couldn¡¯t look prettier.

    I keptughing at this ridiculousparison over and over again.

    How the hell did Ie up with such a thought?

    As I was thinking about this and that, I wondered if my hand stroking Keirsey had gained strength, because she suddenly eximed.

    ¡°¡­..Oppa¡­?¡±

    She was dizzy but awake.

    I hurriedly distanced my hand from her.

    I wondered if I¡¯d been caught stroking her.

    Fortunately, Keirsey still looked half-sleeping, in a dreamy state.

    She rubbed her eyes while calling me, paused for a moment, then opened her eyes and got up from the bed.

    As if kneeling, supporting only her upper body with her arms, she looked at me with bewildered eyes and adjusted her clothes.

    I¡¯d already seen it all, so I was wondering why she looked so embarrassed. There was nothing inappropriate about her clothes.

    She grabbed the hem of her skirt and covered her already-covered lower body again.

    Then she sighed in relief as if she was happy with something.

    I didn¡¯t know what it was that she didn¡¯t want me to find out, but I thought that it was not the right order to address things. First, I had to hear her excuse for hiding in my bed like this.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As I stared intently at her, she then slowly looked into my eyes and said, ¡°Oppa..that¡¯s¡­so¡­¡±

    I purposely hardened my face. I didn''t feel much anger now, but I had no intention of admitting it today.

    After all, I made a choice to not let her actions pass so easily, and I also had to distance myself a little from her for the future.

    ¡°Go back, Keirsey Pryster. You shouldn¡¯t enter someone else¡¯s room like this.¡±

    Not long after waking up, Keirsey¡¯s face, which had been flustered and bewildered, hardened.

    I looked at her firmly.

    Keirsey''s face, which gradually digested my words, contained a deeper embarrassment, mourning, sadness, pain, and other negative emotions.

    Immediately, she started to cry.

    ¡°¡­Oppa¡­please¡­I hate this¡­can you please stop it?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep talking like I''m someone else¡­? Really¡­are we done? No¡­? Oppa¡­you know I can¡¯t do it without you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­and in the end, you have to live without me. I told you I¡¯d be leaving someday.¡±

    ¡°I said no!¡±

    She groaned and raised her voice.

    Suddenly, I heard someone approaching from outside. It was Eric.

    With a small knock, he asked.

    -"Hyung, are you okay? I heard a scream."

    ¡°Uh, sorry. It¡¯s okay! Keirsey¡­ Lady Keirsey is here!¡±

    -"...Lady?"

    Eric, of course, had doubts about why I addressed Keirsey as ady. But now was not the time to exin.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll exinter, Eric. Sorry to disturb you sote at night!¡±

    -"No. It¡¯s okay. I was just worried that there might be a problem."

    ¡°Okay, rest.¡±

    -"Yep."

    I again heard Eric''s footsteps. This time, they were calmer.

    As he left, Keirsey spoke again.

    ¡°¡­Oppa calls him, Eric. And I am Lady Keirsey? How the hell!? You and I are closer¡­ huh?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s not Eric who is inflexible.¡±

    ¡°..I was wrong¡­I said I was wrong¡­¡±

    She grabbed her chest and said with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡­ every time Oppa talks to me in this tone ¡­it stabs my heart. It hurts so much¡­ I can¡¯t breathe¡­ When I think Oppa is tired of me¡­ the tears won¡¯t stop. Yes..? It¡¯s not like that¡­ Are you really going to be so hard on me for the rest of our life? Do you really hate me..? Do you hate me now?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    At this point, the demon within me also awakened. The demon, who felt relieved now, whispered that Keirsey was a bit pitiful.

    If it was the first time¡­ I might have given up here. Maybe I would have just hugged her, stroked her, and forgave her.

    But the thought that came to mind as I looked at her as she was sleeping earlier caught my ankles. Someday I¡¯ll leave them, and then they''d have to suffer more than this, not less. Wouldn¡¯t it be right to think that they were just getting vinated now?

    To improve health in a long run, one had to take bitter medicine.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at me who didn¡¯t answer, Keirsey got up from the bed, stumbling. She approached me like that and trembled as if she remembered something.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Even while I expressed my doubts, she rolled her eyes and thought of something. Then, she opened her eyes and asked me in an excited tone.

    ¡°¡­Wasn''t Oppa stroking my hair¡­?¡±

    What had been confusing across the borders of dreams seemed to have be transparent now.

    ¡°¡­uh.¡±

    When even I identally reacted to her words, a smile of relief began to appear on her face.

    ¡°ah¡­! Ah¡­ well¡­!¡±

    ¡°..it was a dream.¡±

    I made an excuse, but she bit her lips and closed her eyes with joy.

    ¡°Yeah¡­yes¡­! You can¡¯t hate me¡­!¡±

    As she stuttered, she gradually began to gain confidence. Her staggering body took center stage, her expression wrinkled with sadness opened up, and her actions became bolder.

    She came up to me and tried to wrap her arms around my neck.

    I blocked her hand once, but as if she had obtained the unshakable truth from my actions of stroking her hair, she quickly tried again.

    The second time she couldn¡¯t be pushed. The bitterness I felt towards her, and the smile I had built while she was lying in my bed, made me unable to reject her.

    Her arms wrapped around my neck like snakes.

    ¡°¡­as expected.. oppa loves me... I knew you would..¡±

    As she struggled with joy while continuously checking my heart, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and burst outughing.

    "Aha Haah," I spat outughter as a sigh of frustration, but the smile on my face revealed my emotions.

    Seeing me smile, Keirsey smiled too with dripping tears and buried her face in my neck. I could feel her warmth and slightly damp feeling at the same time.

    In the end, there was only one word left for me to spit.

    ¡°¡­I love you, but I¡¯m indeed angry now.¡±

    I still didn¡¯t give up my pride.

    Keirsey nodded her head in tears with a more intense breathing sound, she behaved like a child who was being patted after being scolded.

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­ well¡­ I was wrong.¡±

    She also asked for forgiveness by using a tone that she usually only used to show affection to me.

    ¡°Thedy seems to do it quite often.¡±

    I said.

    I still hadn¡¯t hugged her yet. I just didn¡¯t push her. But as if satisfied with that alone, Keirsey hugged me even tighter.

    ¡°Sorry¡­.¡±

    Now, not only her face, but her whole body was starting to stick to me. The touch of her body which was wet with sweat, bothered me a little, but I didn''t say it.

    At the same time, she took a couple of deep, trembling breaths, and spoke in a shriveled voice.

    ¡°By the way¡­! I mean, it was really bad this time¡­ Oppa, I hope you don¡¯t do this again.¡±

    ¡°...That¡¯s why I got angry... right?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    She became nervous as she realized the obvious fact again.

    ¡°Please go back, Keirsey Prysier.I have no intention of forgiving you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    She lifted her face from my arms and looked at me. At the same time, she didn¡¯t want to show her tearful face, so she turned her face at a strange angle and rolled her eyes to look at me.

    I felt more strength in the arms wrapped around my neck. Now it was starting to hurt.

    ¡°¡­what do I do to relieve Oppa''s anger¡­? I can do anything¡­¡±

    She said in a determined voice.

    ¡°No matter what you do, it won¡¯t work... today.¡±

    ¡°Then tomorrow¡­?¡±

    ¡°We''ll know that tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­why¡­ you don¡¯t like me, really¡­¡±

    She loosened one of the two arms that were around my neck and grabbed my arm with the free one. Then she lifted my arm and moved it to her back. It was like she was encouraging me to hug her. Simrly, the same arm moved, and even another of my arm was moved to her back.

    Seeing her showing such aegyo, even if it was not strong, I gently hugged her.

    In that state, Keirsey put her wet eyes on my neck once more and hugged me tightly. Just looking at this figure¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe she had the fate to be an insensitive viin.

    I sighed and said.

    ¡°¡­I continued to use a respectful tone today for Asena as well. Also, I warned you not to do it again, right? I don¡¯t want to forgive you in one day, even today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey stiffened strangely and whispered quietly.

    ¡°¡­just¡­Oppa just called Unnie, Asena.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then you can just call me Keirsey once in a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the end, I chuckled and let out a shortugh. I wondered if Keirsey was also infected by myughter, or was she reallyughing at this situation, trembling in my arms while simultaneouslyughing and crying.

    The atmosphere gradually rxed. I also hugged Keirsey a little strongly.

    ¡°¡­but why are you here?¡±

    I asked her a question that I had in mind for a while. It was a question that could not be asked in a serious situation.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer for a while and replied in a hoarse, crawling voice.

    ¡°I wanted to see you¡­¡±

    Even this was an answer that warmed my heart. But that didn¡¯t solve all my doubts.

    ¡°¡­well¡­I get that. You didn¡¯t have to go to bed though.¡±

    ¡°¡­I missed home. I used to do it a lot at home.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and you sweat a lot today. I guess you didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°The sheets are all wet with sweat, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey was strangely still, hugging me more and more strongly. Then she started leaning on me.

    Pushed by her power, I leaned backward, and my body hit the wall.

    Since I had nowhere else to retreat, she came closer to me.

    Very minutely, Keirsey, who removed her head from my neck, whispered.

    ¡°¡­I like it.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Her reply seemed strangely out of line with the conversation, so another question arose in my head.

    ¡°¡­.What? Do you like sheets wet?¡±

    She was taken aback by my question, startled, fell on me, and covered her mouth.

    My clothes, wet with her sweat, felt cool. I also felt a tingling sensation of blood rushing through my neck, which she was holding tightly.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I couldn¡¯t understand any of her actions. So I just asked honestly about the parts I was confused about.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing something strange?¡±

    This question came up because Keirsey and Asena had been doing a lot of things that I didn¡¯t understand recently.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    But Keirsey didn¡¯t answer my question. Instead, her cheeks just blushed like a tomato.

    I tilted my head.

    ¡°¡­what''s going on¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t, Oppa! No, rather than that¡­ I think I should go now.¡±

    "..."

    Keirsey said in a hurry.

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m serious about what I did wrong. I¡¯m sorry today¡­ but tomorrow¡­ just like you used to, please don¡¯t use a respectful tone¡­ because I¡¯m begging you. Yes?¡±

    ¡°No, in my bed¡­¡±

    She ignored me.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go, Oppa!¡±

    Keirsey, who was tightly hugging me, vanished, and another Keirsey who ran away from me, took her ce.

    After she left in such a hurry, I felt rather empty.

    I scratched my head, lifted the nket again, and ced my hand on the sheet.

    It was a cold wet bed.

    And, the scent of fragrant rose, most likely the scent Keirsey used, hit my nose.

    But no matter how fragrant it smelled¡­ I didn¡¯t want to sleep in a damp bed.

    Eventually, I got out of the room andy down on the sofa.

    I would have to sleep on the sofa today.

    Considering that even this inconvenience was brought by Keirsey¡­ Well, I felt that I should extend my respectful speech by one more day at least...

    .

    .

    .

    Perhaps because I had reconciled with Keirsey, I was able to fall asleep with a more rxed mind.

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori]

 Chapter 42: Principles (6)

    Chapter 42: Principles (6)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    Keirsey walked with a bright mind. Yes, Cayden wasn''t as friendly as he used to be, but he gave her a brief hug. She was also convinced that he still loved her.

    When he asked her what she had done in bed, she was terrified¡­but she was able to avoid even that.

    Keirsey calmed her heart. In the first ce, the act itself was shameful, but she did it while thinking of her brother¡­ She didn¡¯t even know what would he think when he finds out.

    Keirsey knew that her love had been twisted. Because it was a love that shouldn¡¯t be felt for siblings.

    If her thoughts and actions were found out, it was possible that they would be more distant from each other than they were now.

    Somehow, she would have to tell him someday. But it was not now.

    It hadn''t been long since Keirsey herself was able to give a clear name to this feeling.

    Her love was the same as always, but she just realized that it was love between a man and a woman.

    Keirsey thought of Asena as she walked to their dorm. Asena already had such feelings for Cayden. As they both felt the same, it was quite easy to grasp her sister''s heart.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Asena''s actions were understood one by one. She could now see why Asena sometimes treated him so differently.

    Keirsey felt ufortable. It was hard to even reveal her true feelings, but Asena was of the same mind.

    If that happens, would she have to fight her sister over their brother? It was hard to digest that.

    Moreover, she wasn¡¯t confident that she was better than Asena, though it didn''t mean she would be pushed back. Also¡­she firmly believed that Cayden loved her more than anyone else... Even more than Asena. It eased her mind a little.

    Keirsey suddenly realized how many obstacles she had to cross before she could livefortably with her love.

    ¡°¡­ah..¡±

    Thinking of him, her heart pounded increasingly, and Keirsey sat down in her ce.

    Now Keirsey knew what even its name was. It was a term that came out a lot in the love stories of princess and knight that Cayden had told her in bed when she was young: lovesickness.

    Keirsey knew what its name was, but only now she could understand what it was.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Keirsey got up again. She had no desire to avoid the obstacles, one by one, she was unraveling¡­ The goal was to slowly reveal her mind and lower his vignce.

    Keirsey finally arrived at the dormitory.

    It was already toote at night.

    Keirsey carefully opened the door of the dormitory-

    ¨C Click!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Unnie.¡±

    -And Asena''s cold face appeared in her view.

    Asena sat on the sofa with her legs and arms crossed, looking at Keirsey with a stiff face.

    ¡°¡­where have you been?¡±

    She asked Keirsey. But Keirsey didn''t think Asena didn''t know the answer. So Keirseydidn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­So what¡¯s Oppa saying?¡±

    ¡°¡­still mad.¡±

    Asena gently closed her eyes and sighed.

    ¡°¡­whoah¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Unnie¡­are you going to reconcile with Oppa¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How can I make up with him when he ignores me all day?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Asena bit her lips and spat out words while clenching her jaw.

    ¡°¡­me¡­ my Oppa¡­ is ignoring me¡­¡±

    Asena¡¯s hands were trembling. She couldn¡¯t stand the current situation.

    Asena endured her anger for a while, then jumped up from her seat.

    ¡°¡­¡­Unnie¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­rest first, Keirsey. I have a ce to go.¡±

    ¡°Where¡­.?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Asena didn¡¯t answer.

    Leaving Keirsey in the living room, she left.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Asena looked like she was going crazy with jealousy. Cayden, who didn¡¯t talk to her all day, and even when he did, he drew a line and used respectful words,ughed with Daisy as if to tease her.

    Asena couldn¡¯t stand it at all. If it had been in the past, she would have already taken some action. But the more actions she took, the further away she went from Cayden, and the more she had to see him talk with other women, enduring the sharp pain that stabbed her heart.

    Yeah, Asena didn¡¯t apologize earlier when she approached him, as she was still hoping that Cayden would approach her first, but she made her own efforts.¡­ although, she just froze in front of him.

    Sometimes she stumbled on purpose, she stared at him for a long time, and sometimes she stopped in front of the road that he was passing by.

    Even if she made a pout, made a sad face, or made an angry face, Cayden didn¡¯t approach her as he used to.

    Unlike usual, ¡®Yeah. Let¡¯s stop now. I don¡¯t want to keep fighting.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even say anything like that.

    Instead of saying such things, he didn¡¯t even look at her and just kept talking to other women.

    Leaving herself alone, he only made friends with other women; he talked with Daisy on escort training and switched to Judy when they were in ss.

    Cayden and Judy seemed to be having so much fun that the sound of theirughter echoed throughout the hallway.

    Because of that, Asena couldn¡¯t count how many feathers she ate while writing.

    Asena finally reached her destination.

    She came to the dormitory in search of a woman. The woman¡¯s name was ¡®Sharon Payne.¡¯

    She was the second daughter of the ¡®Payne¡¯ family which was under the Pryster family.

    Viscount Payne had another pseudonym - ''The dagger of the Prysters''.

    It was something that no one could utter out of their mouths, but there was an open story that the Payne family took over the dirty work of the Prysters.

    And this wasn¡¯t wrong. Everyone in the House Pryster and the House Payne knew this.

    The Payne family was conquered by the Prysters hundreds of years ago.

    In exchange for not being destroyed by the Prysters, and to save themselves, they took over all of the Pryster family¡¯s espionage activities.

    As time passed, the Payne family gradually cemented their position as Pryster¡¯s tool.

    Asena knocked on the door. Soon, Sharon Payne appeared.

    This was the first time Asena visited her. But no exnation was necessary. Sharon also fully understood her mission.

    ¡°¡­how can I help?¡±

    Sharon asked Asena.

    ¡°¡­in the student council room¡­ there must be a small flower on Daisy Hexter¡¯s desk. That flower¡­ throw it away.¡±

    ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. It¡¯s a small thing¡­ but it¡¯s important to me. I want it to be removed without a trace.¡±

    Nodded to Asena, Sharon passed her and disappeared somewhere.

    Thinking that the flower would finally disappear, Asena felt a little less out of breath. The jealousy that had tormented her up until now was also lowered by one level.

    Asena did not feel guilty about this behavior.

    Even Cayden had said that it was withered and asked Daisy to throw it away.

    But Daisy said she wouldn¡¯t throw it away. So Asena decided to do it for her.

    In her mind, she wanted to destroy the flower with her hand and then throw it away. However, Asena knew it would be difficult, so she was content if it just disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡­Whoa¡­¡±

    Asena sighed and calmed her mind.

    At the same time, she thought of Cayden.

    How long will he be like that?

    It had only been a day, but Asena was already at her limit.

    The only thing Asena wanted in this world was his warmth. As he treated her coldly, she seemed to have lost her ce in this world.

    The world without his warmth was too cold. And when she thought that his warmth was directed toward other people, she became jealous and couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Shaking her head, Asena tried to calm her mind and headed back to her room.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    "Huaaahhh..."

    While yawning, I was waiting for Daisy.

    Because of Keirsey, the sheets got wet and I slept on the sofa, so I couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep. My shoulders were stiff and my neck felt tight.

    As I turned my neck back and forth while holding my corbone, I saw a cute face approaching from afar.

    There was only a cute giggle and an energetic aura around it.

    It was Keirsey.

    Iughed looking at her approaching figure.

    She looked at my smile and came towards me with a brighter expression on her face.

    ¡°Oppa..!¡±

    But that was it...

    ¡°Lady Keirsey, why did youe?¡±

    She gasped at my tone. I didn¡¯t even say that I would stop calling herdy from today, but she seemed to be expecting something like that.

    ¡°¡­Oppa¡­from today¡­again¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. That¡¯s it, go back.¡±

    ¡°¡­.uh?¡±

    ¡°If you keep interfering with my work, it would trouble me. What would I do if I couldn''t escort Daisy properly because of you?¡±

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She looked at me with a gloomy expression on her face.

    ¡°¡­you were hanging out with her all day yesterday.¡±

    No, it¡¯s a sad expression.

    However, I was not easily swayed.

    Rather, I hardened my face even further.

    Keirsey was surprised and corrected her words.

    ¡°¡­ah¡­that¡­okay¡­ today¡­I¡¯ll be patient.¡±

    It was a good change. I was going to leave them someday, so I thought it would be right to get away from them day by day.

    ¡°¡­Go back quickly. Daisy ising soon.¡±

    Keirsey stretched out her hand.

    ¡°That¡­! So when can we meet today¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It seemed that she was only looking at this situation with too much hope over and over again, so I poured cold water on her.

    ¡°Lady Keirsey. My anger hasn¡¯t been resolved yet, so why do you keep thinking about when we will meet without asking me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­uh¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Did I forgive you without even knowing it?¡±

    ¡°¡­No¡­I just¡­oppa¡­I¡­ want to be with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Go back. now. I will not warn you anymore.¡±

    Keirsey grabbed her chest and turned around.

    She walked away from me with staggering, powerless footsteps.

    On the way back, she kept looking back at me, wondering if there were any regrets. Every time she saw me, I gestured for her to go quickly.

    She was really¡­ really cute.

    Did she know that if she made a mistake and acted cutely like that, everything will be okay?

    Well, those days were over.

    Of course, it was not that she was not cute anymore¡­but I didn¡¯t want to be shaken by that. Even if my anger was resolved, I still wanted to distance myself from them.

    And then, Daisy appeared.

    ¡°Good morning, Cayden.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Daisy.¡±

    We greeted each other and smiled before starting the day.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Daisy entered the student council room with a greeting.

    Cayden followed her.

    Asena and Judy had already arrived. Asena rolled her eyes and looked at Cayden, but he didn¡¯t even look at her.

    He had even pushed Keirsey away like that, and there was nothing he could do more kindly for Asena, who had not yet spoken to him.

    Asena felt all kinds of bad emotions but pretended to be okay.

    ¡°¡­.uh?¡±

    Daisy nced at her desk, her thoughts drifting. She couldn''t help but feel a twinge of confusion when she saw the empty space where the withered flower used to be.

    ¡°..uh..where is it gone?¡±

    It was only after the flower disappeared that Daisy realized that she had liked it quite a bit.

    That must be why, even though it had withered, she couldn¡¯t throw it away.

    Daisy frantically looked around the desk, but couldn¡¯t find it.

    She wandered and looked at Cayden, who was standing behind her.

    For some reason, perhaps because the flower had disappeared, she had no confidence to see him.

    Cayden knew immediately what she was looking for. Anyone could tell that the flower had disappeared.

    ¡°¡­I¡­ maybe¡­Cayden...¡±

    Daisy lowered her eyebrows and asked Cayden cautiously.

    When he was the one who asked ''how about throwing it away'' a day ago, it was a question that woulde up naturally.

    ¡°¡­not me.¡±

    Daisy¡¯s face grew even redder. It was not enough that she didn¡¯t take good care of the gift that someone else gave her, she even asked the person who gave the gift if he took it away.

    As she panicked, a voice echoed.

    ¡°¡­you should have taken good care of it.¡±

    It was a cold voice.

    Cayden and Daisy¡¯s eyes turned to the voice.

    Asena was talking without looking at them.

    ¡°¡­if it was such a meaningful flower, should it be left in the student council room?¡±

    ¡°¡­Asena¡­ maybe¡­¡±

    At that question, Asena¡¯s eyes looked up at Daisy.

    ¡°¡­Yesterday, I left the student council room earlier than you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ah..¡±

    It was a fact that Daisy remembered. Asena had waited outside for Cayden, but Cayden had ignored her.

    Daisy eventually turned to Cayden.

    She bowed her head and apologized.

    ¡°¡­so¡­sorry¡­it was a gift.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    But contrary to what everyone thought that Cayden would easily forgive Daisy, Cayden stood and reacted tly.

    Daisy saw him like that and med herself even more.

    He also seemed to put a lot of meaning into the flower in the end.

    Cayden rolled his eyes for a moment, then said to Daisy.

    ¡°¡­Wait.¡±

    Then, he left the student council room in a hurry.

    Asena looked at that and tasted a slight sense of victory under her stiff face. She wasn¡¯t happy enough, but it seemed that things worked out better than she expected.

    Daisy stared nkly at Cayden, who left hurriedly and sat down at the desk with a sigh.

    Then she wrapped her arms around her and fell on the desk.

    Asena didn¡¯t like her behavior either.

    It was as if she was depressed by disappointing someone she liked.

    Asena wanted to give her back the sense of deprivation she had felt.

    ¡°¡­I think Oppa was very disappointed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Still, it was a gift after winning the Joustingpetition.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°My Oppa told you to throw it away¡­ but now that I see him, it seems like they were just empty words.¡±

    -Bang!

    And at that moment, the door opened with a bang.

    Cayden showed up while gasping for breath.

    He had just left. Seeing him gasp like this with such good physical strength, they could roughly infer how hard he must have run.

    Cayden let out a rough breath and walked towards Daisy.

    Asena¡¯s eyes grew bigger and bigger on seeing what he was hiding behind his back.

    ¡°¡­no..¡±

    She whispered quietly. But Cayden didn¡¯t stop.

    Cayden stood in front of Daisy and pulled a flower from behind.

    ¡°¡­.uh?¡±

    Daisy took a breath.

    ¡°Now that the first one has disappeared, I can give it as a gift. Many of the same flowers bloomed in the garden. Shouldn¡¯t it be appreciated when it¡¯s beautiful?¡±

    Second... This was the second time.

    Asena had not yet received what she wanted, and Daisy had received it twice.

    Asena¡¯s heart seemed to harden with a sense of defeat.

    Cayden continued.

    ¡°If you wish, I will bring it to you every day from now on. If one is missing, don¡¯t be so discouraged. After all, flowers are not eternal.¡±

    Heughed.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Asena had to stand in the background, watching Cayden smile as he gifted flowers to another woman.

    Why was he so kind? And why wasn¡¯t this kindness directed at her?

    His every action was slowly engraved into Asena''s mind.

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori

    And do check out ''Pretending To Have a Girlfriend?'' by the same author: https://readingpia.me/series/pretending-to-have-a-girlfriend-novel ]

 Chapter 43: Shining Knight (1)

    Chapter 43: Shining Knight (1)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    No matter how much Asena tried to deny it, and no matter what Cayden said about the act, it did not change the fact that flowers were a gift that a man gave to the opposite sex.

    And the atmosphere was definitely different in the way such a gift was presented.

    In that respect, the shock Asena had to receive this time was enormous. As if a line had arisen between Cayden and her, the feelings she felt werepletely opposite to usual.

    When the first time he gave a flower to Daisy¡­ Originally they belonged to her and Keirsey¡­ So they could understand it a little.

    Not this time.

    This time, undoubtedly, the flower Cayden had prepared, was for Daisy.

    Besides, this was the second time.

    Whatever the intentions, there was a symbol to the act of giving flowers over and over again.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As Daisy was moved and was unable to say anything, Cayden spoke.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry if it''s ufortable. It¡¯s just a flower, well. I¡¯m giving it to you again so that you don¡¯t feel sorry for losing the first one.¡±

    He added, but Asena¡¯s heart did not ease at all. Although it was said to reduce the burden of actions with light words, the foundation did not waver.

    Asena had to feel deep jealousy of Daisy, who was shy. She felt stuffy and hot like a fire was burning her inside. She couldn¡¯t figure out how to get rid of this choking feeling that she was experiencing for the first time.

    And the momentum only got worse the more she thought about it. The more she thought about the meaning, the more she started to suffocate.

    She wasn''t sure if Cayden really didn¡¯t know the meaning of the act. Because¡­ Cayden never gave her flowers.

    Because they were brother and sister, she had never received flowers from him as the opposite sex in the first ce.

    In the past, there had been asions where he plucked flowers from the garden and put them in her hair¡­ but she had never received them as a gift like that.

    Asena understood what she meant to Cayden once again. The difference was clearly felt. She already knew it, but it hurt so much when the difference appeared as an act in front of her.

    No matter how much Cayden loved her and how great that love was, in the end, what Asena wanted was the heart that Cayden was showing to Daisy.

    Asena felt that the love she had received so far was insignificant. The same love she usually felt was so precious that she held on to it tightly so that she wouldn¡¯t miss a single memory¡­

    It had no meaning. If he didn¡¯t give her the same love he gave Daisy, the love he showered on her since childhood was something that would eventually be a memory one day.

    That''s what familial love was like. Someday it must end.

    Eternal future... there was only one love that never ended until death. It was love between a man and a woman; the love he gave to Daisy.

    And it was very difficult for Asena to ept this.

    Why? Because that woman was not a Pryster, she could naturally have an affectionate atmosphere with Cayden, which Asena could never have ording to norms.

    Cayden came to her like a ray of light when she was having a hard time as a child and became her everything.

    All the efforts she had made so far should have been praised by him. After all, it was in order to gain strong power to protect him, but in fact, did he flow away like a free wind?

    She was upset that his affection and interest would leave her and turn to another woman.

    Because with Cayden, nothing else was needed.

    ¡­ Conversely, without him, nothing in this world could satisfy her.

    In fact, she was already expecting all of this, so she hade up with a n to take away Pryster surname from him as a precaution.

    But as a result, he was only moving further away.

    Asena got up from her seat.

    She realized now that her legs were shaking, but she stood up nheless.

    ¡°¡­.Oppa. Come with me for a moment.¡±

    In the end, Asena spoke to him first. It was the moment the fight was over; Asena surrendered first.

    Right now, he and Daisy having a happy atmosphere made her heart ache.

    Adding to this was the fact that she was in a fight with him made it difficult to breathe.

    She needed a break.

    Judy didn¡¯t follow them after reading the atmosphere.

    She took a deep breath and waited for Cayden, and then he also came out.

    The moment Asena saw him, her throat began to choke. But she held her breath and held back her tears. She couldn¡¯t cry now.

    ¡°¡­what¡¯s going on?¡±

    He asked sternly.

    Asena¡¯s expression deteriorated. She couldn¡¯t keep her face stiff.

    ¡°¡­because I was wrong¡­Stop it now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it¡­ please.¡±

    It had only been two days, but Asena had to plead with him. It was hard because he didn¡¯t give her that much love. Even with this, Asena felt that she had endured a lot.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s why you called me?¡±

    But Cayden didn¡¯t care. He was not shaken by her pleas.

    ¡°¡­..ah..¡±

    And it was unbelievable for Asena. Tears welled up when she saw his hardened face.

    It was painful to receive such an expression from the only person in the world to whom she gave her heart and was willing to give everything.

    Now she began to feel just how angry he was.

    She didn¡¯t know because she avoided talking to him.

    He would have been really mad; He had always returned to her when she begged like this, but this time he didn¡¯t forgive her.

    Asena suppressed her tears once more and spoke quietly.

    ¡°¡­Oppa¡­you said you don¡¯t like Daisy.¡±

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°¡­Oppa¡­you said you don¡¯t like Daisy.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how to react to Asena¡¯s words.

    When she called me, I thought she wanted to reconcile.

    I was right; when I came out, she apologized and told me to stop.

    I felt sorry for her tearful expression, but today, like Hogu, I decided not to suffer again.

    [T/N: Hogu is someone who could be fooled easily - a naive person.]

    So, keeping a firm face, I asked if that was all she had to say.

    To my question like that, the answer that came out was, ¡®you said you don¡¯t like Daisy?¡¯

    I froze for a while because I didn¡¯t understand the context.

    And slowly, I had a question.

    Why did Asena hate Daisy so much? Putting aside the gossip about me behind my back, now that I see it, she seemed to not like Daisy at all.

    A while ago, in the case of Daisy and the Wasp, I thought Asena acted that way because she wanted to target me publicly, but now that I look at it, I was starting to think that it may not be the only thing.

    She hated Daisy, so Asena told me not to protect her...

    ¡°¡­Oppa¡­I told you¡­because you can¡¯t connect with Daisy¡­!¡±

    She was acting so frustrated, I wondered if it was for political reasons, but I didn''t understand her point at all.

    In fact, I didn¡¯t get how Asena and Daisy''s rtionship came to be like this¡­ It maybe that I was ck-eyed from a political point of view.

    I didn¡¯t know again. There may be some obvious reason why I shouldn¡¯t really be friends with the Hexters.

    However, Asena did not tell me such a story. So, until I was convinced, I didn¡¯t want to distance myself from Daisy.

    As this idea was based on the basic premise, It maybe that Asena was rejecting Daisy for reasons other than politics.

    But if there was a reason, she would have exined it to me. But for reasons I couldn¡¯t exin, she was just telling me to distance myself like this.

    It wasn¡¯t something I wanted to ept.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but I didn¡¯t give her flowers for that reason.¡±

    ¡°Oppa, do you really think that will work? Do you not think about the meaning of giving flowers?¡±

    I let out a long sigh. I looked at her slowly and asked openly.

    ¡°¡­if I said that, what the hell is the problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..uh¡­?¡±

    ¡°The bad thing about being friends with Daisy... What the hell is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Oppa¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If I have a good rtion with Hexters... Isn''t it something that would give strength to the family? You can¡¯t bless me, but why do you hate it so much?¡±

    ¡°¡­Blessing? How can I bless you?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why Duchess Pryster is doing this.¡±

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why Duchess Pryster is doing this.¡±

    Asena couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    She couldn¡¯t convince him because she was hiding one very important thing from him.

    In fact, with just one sentence, she could justify everything she was doing now.

    ''I love you.''

    With one sentence, she could make him understand that she sees him as a man, not as a family.

    If she could spit it out, he would get why she was so frustrated.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    But she couldn¡¯t speak. She could convince him, but she couldn¡¯t prepare for everything after that.

    His reaction would be terrifying. He wouldn''t even have considered such a possibility before.

    She had always loved him in a safe position - as a family. Because that was the best ce to receive enough love. So this moment when she had to break the mold was very difficult.

    What would he say?

    She had no hope that a positive response woulde.

    No matter what she did, if she told him the truth he would smile as if she was making a cute joke, and if he who firmly believed that they were family, finds that she had feelings that she shouldn¡¯t have¡­ Was there any answer apart from rejection? Especially in current circumstances.

    She had been kissing him on the cheek and forehead, but now she wanted to do it with his mouth and tongue. Will he be able to understand this feeling?

    In the midst of taking a nap together and sharing their daily routine, would he ept having a baby while having a passionate night¡¯s sleep together in the bedroom?

    Maybe it was something that would make him leave for the sake of Asena. After talking to Grandma, he might just go away forever.

    She was unable to prepare anything yet. Now, little by little, she hadn''t revealed her dark desires. She hadn''t made him ustom to it, so she couldn¡¯t suddenly let it out.

    Asena knew that confession was not an act of asking about another person''s heart. Even if it was the first time, confession was an act of confirming each other¡¯s feelings.

    When two people felt that they were in love with each other, they expressed their feelings verbally to confirm each other''smitment.

    So, even if Asena spoke out her heart, the result would not be good even if she wanted to be optimistic and hope otherwise.

    So her mouth was shut.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t say anything to convince him. Just like an idiot, she had no choice but to keep her mouth shut in response.

    Cayden let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Honestly, I enjoy my recent rtionships.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Asena¡¯s heart was pounding and she grabbed the helm of her uniform.

    ¡°¡­but you keep interrupting me like this¡­ It¡¯s pretty tough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­for the time being, I hope you don¡¯t interfere with what I do.¡±

    Cayden drew the line again.

    Those dagger-like words stabbed deep into Asena¡¯s heart.

    ¡°¡­let¡¯s go in, Duchess Pryster.¡±

    After a brief bow, Cayden entered the student council room.

    Asena felt like it was getting cold again.

    She stared nkly at the ce he stood just a moment ago.

    She felt like an idiot for not doing anything, she felt like a viin who wanted to get away with her actions without giving a reason just like he said, and... She felt humbled that he left her alone.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks involuntarily.

    Today, reconciliation with him had failed.

    If anything, it became one step harder.

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong> ahead of the release: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 44: Shining Knight (2)

    Chapter 44: Shining Knight (2)

    [ T/N: For the fastest release, read on ReadingPia.me ]

    Even the next day, Cayden did not give up courtesy towards the twins.

    Asena and Keirsey became more and more suffocated, and it seemed that something was dying inside of them.

    As it went on, it became difficult to get closer to him, and they felt like they were getting farther and farther apart.

    Everything went ording to Cayden¡¯s n, which was to keep a distance, but the twins had no way of knowing.

    Keirsey had a lot of time to y with herself. If she was not satisfied with reality, she would fall into memories.

    If she imagined it like that, she could enjoy happiness for a while, but when that imagination was over, she had to feel the pain again because of the gap between reality and her imagination.

    They had to look at Cayden from a distance.

    Cayden told Keirsey and Asena not to interfere with his routine.

    As Cayden and Daisy were walking somewhere, Keirsey¡¯s eyes were fixed on them.

    Lately, she had to see the woman she hated the most, or the most envious of, and the man she loved the most, ignore her like she was the wind.

    ''When will this pain end?'' Keirsey thought.

    Still, Cayden didn¡¯t seem to want to approach her, and Keirsey became empty as the days went by without him.

    Keirsey herself knew why he didn¡¯t forgive them so easily.

    They suppressed him and spread bad rumors about him. It was Karma.

    Keirsey wondered what was in his mind. Seeing that he didn¡¯t forgive them meant he already hated them. A few days ago, while she was sleeping in his bed, he stroked her hair, but she was still anxious.

    She didn¡¯t like this situation that kept getting awkward with him.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    It felt like something had to be done. He told her not to interrupt his routine¡­ So she¡¯ll just have to approach him when he was free. With that in mind, Keirsey made a n.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    I finished my work today.

    Even though I distanced myself from the twins, nothing seemed much stressful for me.

    Rather, a new kind of fun greeted me.

    Since I had already made up my mind to leave the family, the parts I had to endure were gone and I was able to act more confidently.

    asionally, when the young girls approached me, we talked naturally. When Keirsey and Asena hid me, it was an act I could never have imagined. I felt little happiness at the part where I could gradually reveal myself.

    Today was a good day in that respect. I got to know a lot of people unlike I did at the prom, and the rest of the time I talked with Judy and Daisy to relieve my boredom.

    As I was walking around the women¡¯s dormitory, a voice called out to me.

    ¡°¡­Oppa.¡±

    Keirsey suddenly appeared like a rabbit appearing through the grass.

    ¡°Keirsey¡­¡­.Lady.¡±

    Because I was momentarily embarrassed, I almost called her Keirsey, but I managed to add the worddy and distanced myself from her once more.

    Maybe she was used to it now too, as she wasn¡¯t too agitated.

    ¡°¡­Oppa, it''s off tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll make lunch tomorrow, so give me time.¡±

    ¡°Lunch¡­?¡±

    I was surprised by her sudden words, but it was also true that I was interested.

    ¡°¡­Really, now is the time to reconcile. I''ll make lunch for you tomorrow, let''s eat it and reconcile.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I looked at Keirsey. Recently, the twins did not appear much in front of me, so I looked at Keirsey this closely after a long time.

    She definitely looked depressed and lifeless. She seemed to have suffered a lot. Was she like this just because I used the respectful tone?

    I felt a strange sense of shame. The sense of betrayal I had felt was bigger and more painful. Comparing them, the size of this pain seemed timid, but it was pain nheless.

    I didn¡¯t gossip about them, I wasn¡¯t ashamed of them, and I didn¡¯t suppress or pressure them. I was just talking in a respectful tone.

    But it made me feel like a bad person as she showed up with such a pitiful appearance¡­

    Of course, the amount of pain one feels for the same reason varies from person to person. So I believe Keirsey''s condition was like this because she liked me that much.

    But I loved them as well. The pain I had to feel when I was betrayed by such loved ones was quite fatal.

    But at the same time, I also felt pity towards Keirsey who sneaked into my bed a few days ago. Maybe now was the time to forgive.

    Two emotions were wrestling in my heart. I felt unjust, but I was also sorry for making it so difficult for them.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When I didn¡¯t answer, Keirsey reached out and carefully grabbed my sleeve. It was definitely different from how she used to be.

    ¡°¡­¡­..please. Let go of your anger now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ha..¡±

    I sighed helplessly. I also loosened my stiff face and looked at Keirsey with a rxed look like before. Perhaps she was relieved by this familiar expression, she immediately lowered her hand and took my hand into hers.

    I finally showed a smile that showed the bitterness I had been hiding.

    ¡°¡­you said tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°¡­.yes. I¡¯ll make something delicious for you.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°¡­.All right.¡±

    I finally nodded my head.

    Keirsey blinked and asked carefully in a voice that became brighter.

    ¡°..really¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ will you eat the food I made and be the way you were before?¡±

    ¡°Unless something happens again tomorrow.¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s hand, holding my hand, gained strength.

    ¡°¡­I will try my best tomorrow.¡±

    Seeing her like this, I decided; As promised, let¡¯s go back to normal tomorrow! It seems like it will still take some time with Asena, but it is time to reconcile with Keirsey.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t something I wanted to hold on to for so long. It was because I was a little nervous until I started. I showed them how I got angry for a while, and after a while, I tried to quit.

    But... Asena¡¯s deviation...

    And as I watched Keirsey sleeping, such thoughts came to me that somehow I ended up using a respectful speech for so long.

    I stroked Keirsey¡¯s forehead after a long time.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Keirsey was startled by my hand, then wept and smiled simultaneously.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Keirsey only ate breakfast and went to the academy¡¯s kitchen. A day before, right after she made an appointment with Cayden, she was able to rent a corner of the kitchen by talking with the person in charge.

    In fact, she could have done more with her power, but Keirsey didn¡¯t want to disturb everyone.

    She only needed one person to help her.

    And she asked Ewin for help, who had made lunch for her and Cayden when they went on a ride with Storm.

    ¡°¡­this¡­ like this?¡±

    Keirsey carefully cut the onion with a knife. Her eyes were teary and her fingers were a little sore, but she did not give up. As for the ingredients, this was thest. The knife was also thest, ordingly.

    Ewin nodded with a puzzled face and said.

    ¡°Yes..! Yes..C...Concentrate¡­Careful¡­Yes, you are doing well.¡±

    Even with the preparation of ingredients, which waspleted quickly by the chef, progress was being dyed due to Keirsey¡¯s sense of duty to do it all by herself. Keirsey only asked Ewin for guidance, and she was making everything by her hand.

    Ewin looked at her like that and thought that she was a strange person. It was unusual for nobles to be respectful towardsmoners and cooking in a kitchen that they never wanted to enter¡­

    Being such an unusual person, Ewin had no choice but to evaluate her positively.

    ¡°..Now, put all the ingredients and stir it over low heat to make the sauce.¡±

    ¡°¡­Phew..¡±

    After cutting all the ingredients and putting them in the boiling pot, Keirsey took a break, wiping away the sweat. Now the time hade for the sauce to be prepared over low heat and for her to wait for a while.

    After a brief moment, Keirseysmiled and thanked Ewin.

    ¡°Thank you. I just increased your work.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­! No..! That¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯mfortable doing this here¡­ Normally, I¡¯m just doing chores.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is there any harassment?¡±

    At Keirsey¡¯s question, Ewin waved her hand in confusion.

    ¡°No! No! No, it¡¯s because I¡¯m the youngest who just came here...¡±

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 20.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the same age as me, Ewin.¡±

    Keirsey smiled softly. Ewin smiled at the same time. Ewin suddenly had the courage to ask a question in this rxed atmosphere.

    ¡°That¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Keirsey.¡±

    ¡°..Keirsey-sama, but¡­is there a reason you are cooking yourself today?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­if it¡¯s a difficult question, you don¡¯t have to answer¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ that¡¯s not it.¡±

    Keirsey gradually erased her smile and took a deep breath. Ewin focused on Keirsey the whole time.

    ¡°¡­Today, I¡¯m actually making food for my Oppa.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°I made a big mistake. Normally, he forgives him quickly, but this time he is quite angry, so it is not easy to relieve his anger.¡±

    ¡°So, are you preparing food?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Tomato pasta is one of my brother¡¯s favorite dishes.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ you''re apologizing to your older brother like this¡­ you seem to like your older brother a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey remained silent for a moment, looking straight at Ewin, she decided to be honest after a long time.

    ¡°¡­Yes. I like him a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­I''m envious.¡±

    Ewin whispered involuntarily.

    It wasn¡¯t something Keirsey would miss. She smiled kindly and asked her.

    ¡°¡­Is Ewin the only child?¡±

    It was a question she asked because Ewin seemed to admire her brother.

    However, Ewin showed a lukewarm reaction and smiled vaguely.

    ¡°¡­that¡­I am an orphan.¡±

    Keirsey covered her mouth.

    ¡°Ah..! I¡¯m sorry. I was insensitive.¡±

    Ewin pped her hand in surprise at that again.

    ¡°No! No! don¡¯t apologize to me. It¡¯s not like I was envious because of that¡­¡±

    Ewin became silent for a moment as if she was immersed in thought.

    The sauce on top of the pasta made a bubbling sound. An acidic but sweet aroma was gradually blooming.

    In the midst of this, a serious conversation blossomed between the two.

    Ewin said carefully, breaking the long silence.

    ¡°¡­Actually, I also had an older brother.¡±

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 45: Shining Knight (3)

    Chapter 45: Shining Knight (3)

    ¡°¡­Actually, I also had an older brother.¡± Ewin said.

    ¡°..really?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes. I too¡­ my brother, I liked him a lot¡­ but when I was 8 years old, he was adopted and left me. He said he didn¡¯t want to go¡­ But, the people who took him seem to have started sponsoring the orphanage.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Keirsey felt sympathy for her. She felt pity for her just imagining how much Cayden leaving her would hurt.

    Did this girl named Ewin experience such pain?

    Ewin smiled sheepishly and pped her hands.

    ¡°Thanks to everyone in the orphanage, I was able to grow up well¡­but my heart aches. There were many other older sisters and older brothers at the orphanage, but no one could rece him.¡±

    ¡°¡­if you have someone you like, no one can rece them.¡±

    ¡°Right. That¡¯s why I said that I was envious¡­ If I had grown up with my older brother back then¡­ would we have had a good rtionship like Keirsey-sama?¡±

    ¡°¡­it must have been, Ewin. There is no one better than a kind-hearted person like you.¡±

    Keirsey showed a slightly more mature appearance.

    ¡°¡­Thank you, Keirsey-sama. Still, I miss him sometimes. Is he doing well¡­? As much as he is not with me¡­ I want him to be as happy as I was.¡±

    Keirsey was surprised by Ewin¡¯s thoughts. She didn¡¯t know that a woman of the same age, who looked so delicate, would have such a heart.

    Keirsey also unwittingly put Cayden into the situation. If he left her, would she be able to bless him as Ewin did? Could she pray for him to be happy?

    She couldn¡¯t be sure. If he left, whether she could bless him or not, but the woman who''d be next to him would surely be cursed a lot.

    She would hate the woman who took her ce for the rest of her life. She was just imagining it, but if she got a chance to get revenge in the future, she might do it without hesitation.

    asionally, whenever she faced such a vicious inner world, Keirsey was surprised, but now she was able to quickly get used to it. Anyway, that was her heart. It was a mind she would understand if she let go of her self-esteem.

    ¡°¡­Ewin is strong.¡±

    Keirsey said frankly.

    ¡°¡­it''s an overstatement.¡±

    After that, the conversation was cut off. As it was such a topic, having a long conversation was not possible.

    ¡°Ah¡­! It seems that the sauce is almost ready!¡±

    Ewin raised her voice and lifted the subdued atmosphere.

    ¡°Now we can finish it by just boiling the noodles. It¡¯s your first time, but I think you did a really good job.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Ewin. Thank you so much.¡±

    Again, the friendly atmosphere continued. Keirsey smiledfortably and asked Ewin.

    ¡°Oh, Ewin. As for the ending¡­I want to do it in front of my brother, is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. No problem.¡±

    ¡°..that..then it¡¯s time for the appointment¡­ so I¡¯ll go pick up my oppa.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I will stir well so that the sauce does not burn.¡±

    Keirsey tried to turn around, but then she hesitatingly asked.

    ¡°Ah¡­that¡­and when my oppaes¡­ you can tell him the truth. I¡¯ve worked hard on it¡­ Let¡¯s talk about it¡­¡±

    Ewin smiled as if Keirsey was cute, and answered with a bright expression.

    ¡°Yes, I will. I will tell him every single detail of how hard you worked.¡±

    Keirsey smiled and left the kitchen.

    ? ? ?

    Keirsey looked at Cayden from afar and her eyes were wide open. Because when he looked at her, he smiled.

    It wasn¡¯t the hard expression he had always shown nowadays, Instead, he had the expression he usually showed back at home.

    She really started to feel that they were reconciling today.

    It was strange to set a date like this and reconcile, but Keirsey didn¡¯t care. In the end, it was all about reconciliation.

    Keirsey flew toward him to hug him.

    But again, Cayden raised his hand to stop her.

    She was a little sad, but she knew that she was behaving impatiently.

    Just as she was about to feel a little down, Cayden said.

    ¡°Not yet. If the food doesn¡¯t taste good, I¡¯ll never forgivedy.¡±

    His yful voice rang out.

    Upon hearing his words, Keirsey felt the sadness in her heart melt away.

    In the end, he seemed to be relieved, too. So he was ying these pranks.

    Keirsey didn¡¯t like the sense of distance given by the respectful tone. She felt that her heart was gone, and that was the most painful thing.

    Of course, she hadn''t liked the respectful tone now either¡­but anyway. The way he yed pranks like this was simr to before, so she could feel that their hearts were getting closer again. That''s why she was able to tolerate it to some extent. Even hearing his respectful tone, she didn¡¯t feel as dark and dirty as she used to.

    "It will be delicious. I worked really hard."

    "Is that so? Can you show me your hand?"

    Keirsey held out her hands.

    Cayden frowned, wondering if she was hurt, and grabbed her hand in a fairly quick motion.

    Keirsey was gently startled by his actions. Normally, if he was like this, she would have taken it naturally, but since it¡¯s been a long time, she was very happy that he was worried about her.

    And then she got a little embarrassed. Because Ewin¡¯s assistance didn¡¯t seriously injure her hand. There were only a few shreds of evidence left that could be seen only if one looked closely. It wasn¡¯t also that she wanted to show him, because her fingers were wrinkled with moistured and didn''t look beautiful as before.

    ¡°¡­are you hurt?¡±

    When Cayden, who was examining her hands, asked with a serious expression, Keirsey hesitated for a moment before answering. Because he was holding her hand after a long time. She wanted to stay still until the warmth he gave her reached her heart.

    But she couldn¡¯t keep the silence for that long. Before Cayden wondered, Keirsey finally answered.

    ¡°Ah¡­ no¡­ it¡¯s just that my fingers are wrinkled.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Cayden smiled and put her hand away. Keirsey looked at his smile, and contagious emotions andughter came out at the same time.

    After that, Keirsey began to lead him into the kitchen. She wanted to walk arm-in-arm with him, but he didn¡¯t allow her yet, so she had to be content with being by his side.

    Keirsey¡¯s steps toward the kitchen were light. Her heart was getting even lighter.

    As if lifting a weight one after another, with each step, the next step became even lighter.

    When they reached the kitchen, she was on the verge ofughter. She was looking forward to seeing what he would say after eating.

    Just as she was about to open the wooden door leading to the kitchen, Cayden called Keirsey.

    ¡°Lady Keirsey.¡±

    He still didn¡¯t leave that tone, but Keirsey looked at him with a smile, already d he called her.

    ¡°¡­have I been childishtely?¡±

    As soon as she heard those words, Keirsey instantly choked.

    She wondered if tears could fill up so quickly again.

    It was so hard, and she was happy to let herself know that everything was over. Reconciliation was finally reached.

    ¡°¡­No...Oppa...I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s okay. We need to do better with each other in the future. Sorry for making you sad. As you may know¡­it¡¯s just acting, but I¡¯ve never hated you for even a single moment.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Keirsey nodded her head. She was happy to have this fact confirmed with his mouth. Tears of joy continued to flow. She was so happy she shook off all the sadness at that moment.

    ¡°¡­I will do well in the future.¡±

    Keirsey stretched out her hands. She wanted to hug him.

    But Caydenughed.

    ¡°I said it. No hugs, if the food doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±

    At his joke, Keirsey, who had been crying,ughed again.

    Cayden appeared to be preparing for a clean ending. Just because they reconciled in the middle didn¡¯t mean everything was forgotten right away, but it seemed like he was trying to set the exact end point and brush it all off after that.

    So Keirsey had no choice but to follow him.

    Wiping away her tears, she smiled and opened the kitchen door.

    A fragrant scent spread and hit their nose.

    ¡°¡­Oppa. It''s almost ready. I wanted to show you how it''d finish¡­ Watch me for a little bit. I¡¯ll show you how good I am.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    But from the moment she opened the door, everything became quiet as if the sound of the world had disappeared.

    Keirsey looked straight ahead. Ewin was looking at their side with a nk expression.

    It was different from what she expected; to be greeted with a pleasant and polite greeting.

    When Keirsey felt puzzled, Ewin¡¯s expression distorted, and asked with a watery voice.

    ¡°¡­Oppa?¡±

    ¡°¡­.uh?¡±

    Keirsey doubted her ears. But with a cool breeze, Cayden passed her like the wind.

    Everything suddenly seemed like a slow scene. Cayden hurriedly ran and shouted.

    "Ewin."

    She hadn¡¯t told him her name, but he had already guessed it right.

    Cayden¡¯s arms spread out. For several days, no matter how much Keirsey begged, the arms did not open... Not even just before entering the kitchen.

    And into those arms, Ewin jumped in.

    The two people shared a strong hug. Ewin scratched his back, and Cayden strengthened his hands holding Ewin¡¯s waist and head.

    ¡°Oppa!!¡±

    Ewin shouted.

    For a moment, Keirsey felt like she had lost her ce - the ce of being his sister.

    Even in her eyes, they were getting along like a real family.

    A word suddenly came to her mind: orphanage.

    All the puzzles were falling into ce.

    Keirsey felt her excited heart sinking again seeing this unbelievable scene.

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 46: Shining Knight (4)

    Chapter 46: Shining Knight (4)

    How much time had passed? Even a fleeting moment felt like an eternity to Keirsey.

    Cayden and Ewin were sharing a warm hug, and the two hugged tighter here and there as if washing away past regrets.

    Ewin¡¯s arm kept stroking Cayden¡¯s back up and down. That rude touch ignited a bigger fire in Keirsey¡¯s heart.

    For a moment, the vicious mind inside her said that she couldn¡¯t understand the current situation.

    Ewin was amoner, how did she dare to hold Cayden?

    Keirsey had never been territorial with her status, but at this moment, her heart suddenly jumped out.

    But even with that thought, Keirsey¡¯s body and mouth didn¡¯t know how to move. Confused thoughts ran through her head, but she couldn¡¯t figure out how to deal with the situation.

    ¡°Oppa! Oppa¡­!¡±

    Ewin finally showed tears and dug deeper into Cayden¡¯s arms. In the arms that she couldn¡¯t get into, Ewin went deeper.

    Now even those tears of Ewin looked like the tears of a crocodile. It looked like she was doing it because she knew Cayden was kind and would shower her with love.

    Of course, Keirsey should have known that it wasn¡¯t like that and that Ewin was also crying with emotion¡­ but she didn¡¯t want to hear the voice of that kind heart.

    It just looked like now she hated Ewin.

    She thought she had made a new friend before, but now she didn¡¯t.

    The two showed no sign of falling apart over time.

    Keirsey began to feel nauseous.

    Didn¡¯t Ewin havemon sense?

    Even though Keirsey exined everything about her circumstances, Ewin didn¡¯t know when to leave, and she kept being hugged.

    Keirsey had endured so far for her, but Ewin didn''t seem to know manners.

    Eventually, Keirsey swallowed her saliva and moved her feet, grabbing Cayden''s clothes from behind him and pulling them a couple of times.

    ¡°¡­ah.¡±

    Cayden looked back at Keirsey. He had a face mixed with happiness, nostalgia, and many other emotions.

    Keirsey gestured with her eyes that she wanted an exnation.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey. This is¡­ Ewin. Before being adopted as a Pryster, she was my younger sister in the orphanage.¡±

    Perhaps shocked, Cayden even forgot to use a respectful tone. It was something she was eagerly looking forward to, but she wasn¡¯t as happy as she had imagined. The timing was more of an issue.

    He said beforeing to Prysters...

    Why did she hate this feeling so much? Although she had known him for a longer period, it was as if she had lost in some part.

    But Keirsey hid her dirty feelings. She forcibly raised the corners of her mouth and said with a smile.

    ¡°¡­Wow¡­ that¡¯s really strange. How could this be?¡±

    ¡°I know. Ewin, how are you here?¡±

    Cayden¡¯s gaze quickly left Keirsey and focused on Ewin. ordingly, Keirsey also looked at Ewin.

    Ewin was still in Cayden¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly. Keirsey didn''t know where she sold her manners.

    Did she not know that she had to behave modestly when talking to people? Was it because she was amoner?

    In the end, Keirsey reached out to Ewin as well. She tapped her shoulder and said.

    ¡°¡­that¡­Ewin. I know you¡¯re happy, but please get away from Oppa now.¡±

    ¡°How can you¡­ I really¡­¡±

    Ewin ignored Keirsey¡¯s words.

    Keirsey could feel her anger boiling more and more.

    Then, Ewin fell away from him for a moment and looked up at him.

    ¡°Oppa¡­ I never forgot you for a moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­Me too, Ewin.¡±

    If Keirsey had to choose the more painful words out of the two, it was Cayden¡¯s.

    He said he never forgot Ewin.

    Even though twins were there, did he always miss other siblings? Her heart was pounding hard again.

    She didn¡¯t know about the time when they were on good terms as usual and were full of confidence in his affection, but it was even more painful to hear those words now when they were a little distant like now.

    It was as if he had met a real family. That affection was over the line.

    ¡°¡­how have you been doing?-¡±

    Cayden said with an affectionate smile.

    ¡°-You¡¯ve grown up beautifully, Ewin.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Keirsey secretly clenched both fists.

    Why did it always have to hurt so much when his kind words were directed at other women?

    ¡°Oppa too. You¡¯re so cool. I didn¡¯t know we were going to meet here¡­ By the way, the ce where you were adopted wasan aristocratic family¡­? And that too¡­the Pryster family¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s how it happened.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ Then¡­ Keirsey-sama¡­ a younger sister?¡±

    Ewin nced at Keirsey and asked.

    Keirsey intervened immediately.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right, sister. I¡¯ve known Oppa for 10 years.¡±

    And gently pulled Cayden. The gap between Ewin and him slowly widened.

    Keirsey squirmed under Cayden¡¯s arm and gave him a gentle hug. And in that state, she gave Ewin a stinging nce.

    Ewin looked at Keirsey like that, looked at Cayden, and asked carefully.

    ¡°¡­that¡­just a little sister¡­?¡±

    Keirsey frowned at that question. What was the question of just being a little sister? Because it was a question with a hidden intention, she was offended.

    Did themoners dare to ask such questions to nobles?

    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s my sister.¡±

    Cayden gently ced a hand on Keirsey¡¯s shoulder, which was glued to his side. Just as Keirsey was about to show off her intimacy with the gesture, Ewin muttered quietly.

    ¡°¡­¡­..thank god.¡±

    When she heard those words, her heart, which had been quiet like a sleeping volcano, fluctuated. It was so unbearable that she cried and felt dirty.

    What did ''thank god'' mean? Why did Ewin consider it lucky for Keirsey to be just a younger sister? She hoped that Ewin wasn¡¯t having a high dream. For example, things like being his partner.

    Keirsey clenched her teeth. There were dozens of words she wanted to spit out, but she instinctively knew that she shouldn¡¯t.

    So she turned around.

    Clinging to his side, she looked up at Cayden and said.

    ¡°..Oppa. Let''s talk about these thingster. Aren¡¯t you hungry right now?¡±

    Ewin pped at Keirsey¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ah! Right!¡±

    Then she went back to the pot where she had kept the sauce and started to stir. Keirsey looked coldly at Ewin who had returned to her ce. If Ewin gave even the slightest sign to burn the sauce, Keirsey would be quite upset.

    What¡¯s the use of a worker who can¡¯t do their job properly?

    Perhaps because of the hostility towards Ewin, the heart that should have been surprised and happy by Cayden¡¯s next words didn''t as much as she had imagined.

    ¡°Keirsey! I think you should be done now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, got it. Oppa, go and sit down. You can see me from there too, so watch me work hard..?¡±

    Cayden¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ewin for a moment, looking at Keirsey again, he said.

    ¡°¡­ah¡­ yes. Okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to talk to you, Oppa.¡±

    ¡°Right. I look forward to the food. It smells good. You made it all?¡±

    Cayden¡¯sughter came out easily now. Perhaps because of Ewin, he was excited. Keirsey wasn¡¯t happy about that, but she didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°Yes. It will bepleted soon, so just wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    And Cayden walked out of the kitchen, away from Keirsey, and took a seat in front of the table.

    As soon as he sat down, he burst intoughter and immersed himself in some kind of imagination.

    Keirsey looked at Cayden like that and approached Ewin, who was stirring the pot.

    ¡°¡­.I¡¯m surprised. ¡®My¡¯ Oppa knew Ewin already.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know, right. I didn¡¯t know that Cayden Oppa was adopted by the Prysters¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Cayden.¡±

    Keirsey corrected Ewin while having a cute smile on her face.

    ¡°¡­..yes?¡±

    To Ewin who was bewildered, Keirsey exined.

    ¡°Because he is a nobleman now.¡±

    Calmly, she reminded Ewinof the obvious.

    In her heart, she wanted to talk to Ewin coldly. Was she saying she could just call Cayden ¡°Oppa¡± without any courtesy? Only Keirsey and Asena could address Cayden as Oppa.

    Whatever happened in the past, it was in the past.

    Ewin stuttered.

    ¡°Ah¡­that¡­ it used to be¡­Cayden-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ewin. Now Oppa has a position. It¡¯s been more than 10 years since Oppa became a nobleman. This is also for you. Could it be that there aremoners who call the sons of noble families Oppa¡­? If you get caught by people, it might be a bigger problem.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­ I guess.¡± Ewin nodded. ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I did not know that¡­thanks for letting me know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Keirsey smiled. She let out a small sigh in her mind. Gradually, it seemed to be necessary to separate Ewin like this.

    But at that moment, Ewin opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Ah¡­ that, Keirsey-sama?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°If that¡­ is a problem in front of other nobles¡­ can I just call him oppa in front of Keirsey-sama¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Keirsey-sama is kind, so I¡¯m asking you. You understand me.¡±

    Keirsey had to suppress the rising anger once more. She looked at Cayden with a squint. Cayden was still in some kind of imagination, with his arms crossed.

    Upon realizing that he wasn¡¯t paying attention to this side, Keirsey spoke cold words to Ewin again.

    ¡°¡­.No. There can be no exceptions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to treat Oppa like that, you have to do the same for me and other Prysters too, can you do it?¡±

    ¡°..Ah..! No¡­ no.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Keirsey gently stroked Ewin¡¯s hand. She was slowly guiding Ewin in the direction she wanted, hiding her inner feelings.

    As she calmlyforted Ewin and pretended to be there for her, Keirsey grabbed her hand for a moment and looked down at her coldly.

    And, as if showing a viper¡¯s teeth, she suddenly asked about the thing that bothered her earlier.

    ¡°By the way, what did you mean by ¡®thank god¡¯ earlier?¡±

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 47: Shining Knight (5)

    Chapter 47: Shining Knight (5)

    ¡°By the way, what did you mean by ¡®thank god¡¯ earlier?¡±

    Keirsey asked while holding Ewin¡¯s hand. Ewin¡¯s words still lingered in her mind.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Ewin paused and answered cautiously.

    ¡°Why was it lucky that I was Oppa''s sister?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that..¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m thinking ahead, but maybe¡­ have you seen any possibilities?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey asked, continuing to look down at her - Endlessly pressuring Ewin.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a rtionship with my brother, so you didn¡¯t mean to say that it was lucky, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no.¡±

    ¡°Yes? I understand that you were close ¡®for a while¡¯ when you were young, but I hope you don¡¯t dream of being able to form a rtionship with Oppa through that. Oppa is a nobleman, so he cannot connect withmoners.¡±

    There was now prohibitingmoners from marrying nobles. It¡¯s not something that can be stopped. But Keirsey spoke clearly to Ewin as if it were a set rule.

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, per¡­ of course, I know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this because I don¡¯t like Ewin, I¡¯m just talking about you taking it for granted. If you¡¯re going to grow your mind¡­ it¡¯s hard when you have to quitter, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­People work hard in their own ce¡­ I think that¡¯s the most beautiful thing.¡±

    After that, Keirsey released Ewin¡¯s hand. Ewin scratched her head and smiled as if she was trying to relieve the subdued mood, but in Keirsey¡¯s eyes, she only looked like a fool.

    ¡®Vulgar.¡¯

    She exhaled in her mind.

    It was an extreme swear word that she had never used before, but for some reason, imagining that she was spitting on Ewin made her feel relieved.

    After that, the two paid attention to cooking.

    Keirsey decorated the food for Cayden with her nerves sharpened. After finishing the decoration, the dish that looked good to her waspleted.

    Keirsey immediately prepared two bowls and approached Cayden.

    Ewin did not follow. Since she didn¡¯t follow, Keirsey was able to leave some of her unpleasant feelings in the kitchen.

    ¡°The food is here, Oppa.¡±

    Brightened up again, and somewhat lifted on purpose, she presented the food to Cayden.

    Cayden meekly admired and nodded toward Keirsey.

    ¡°¡­ It''s really delicious.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    Cayden then asked Kirsey, who was scratching her head shyly.

    ¡°What about Ewin?¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s fingers, which were scratching her head, stopped.

    She could feel the emotions that she had been holding onto rising once again.

    Yes, she understood too; Cayden must be happy that he found a younger sibling he hadn¡¯t seen in years. However, even if her head understood, her heart was not convinced.

    She didn¡¯t want to yield to Cayden under any circumstances. Especially if it¡¯s to meet another woman. Keirsey hated that she had to be pushed aside by another woman.

    The desire to express frustration was like a spark, growing endlessly.

    She knew he was happy, but she didn¡¯t want him to forget that today was an important day for her as well. She hated the situation in which the efforts she had put to reconcile with him went in vain.

    But Keirsey also knew that if she couldn¡¯t bear it now and showed her frustration, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the aftermath.

    It was finally an opportunity for reconciliation. Even at this moment, she knew that if they raised their voices and pointed at each other, the rtionship would really grow apart.

    So for now, she had no choice but to behave quietly¡­but she couldn¡¯t stop the distorted expression on her face.

    He left her alone and his eyes kept turning to Ewin, so she was so jealous that she was going crazy.

    ¡°¡­Oppa¡­I know it¡¯s nice to unexpectedly meet an acquaintance after a long time¡­but can you focus on me now? I worked hard for this.¡±

    ¡°¡­.ah. sorry.¡±

    Cayden hastily admitted his mistake and looked up at Keirsey with a look of genuine regret.

    Normally, he would have gotten up and would have used skinship - like hugging her or stroking her head - to apologize, but today there was still a crack that needed to be filled.

    Therefore, he apologized only verbally, bowed his head slightly, and tried to meet Keirsey¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­She is the younger sister I haven¡¯t seen in a long time. Ummm¡­so if Ewin sits down and chats with us¡­ is that annoying?¡±

    ¡°¡­Oppa. Today is an important moment for us.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry, Keirsey. Then wait a minute.¡±

    After saying those words, Cayden got up, pulling the chair away from the table. In front of Keirsey¡¯s eyes, he walked to the kitchen and talked to Ewin as if he had found Ewin hiding behind an invisible wall.

    ¡°Ewin, today is an important day for me and my sister, but let¡¯s talk next time, okay?¡±

    Ewin¡¯s answer came quietly.

    -"Yes!"

    Immediately after that, Cayden came back with a smile and sat down.

    The two exchanged nces for a moment... Cayden spoke first.

    ¡°Well, the story was all done yesterday. That¡¯s it¡­ Let¡¯s not fight again in the future and get along well, Keirsey.¡±

    ¡°¡­.yes.¡±

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    At the dinner table, everything went well. They shared their daily life, telling stories that they couldn¡¯t with each other one by one.

    In this happy moment, Keirsey felt ufortable as if something was on her chest. She didn¡¯t think of this often when she saw Cayden, but she kept listening to him and felt uneasy.

    He was in front of her, but it was like he was not there. It felt like he was going to disappear when she took her eyes off him.

    Was it because of Ewin¡¯s appearance, or because of all the other women who had recently appeared?

    This anxiety stemmed from her desire for him.

    Even after such a conflict had arisen, it was surprising to her that his affection for her did not decline at all.

    Because of that, she could feel his preciousness more vividly.

    So when the time came to go back to their dormitory after eating, Keirsey¡¯s heart was beating fast.

    Anxiety continued to grow and torment her.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out why there were so many women stalking himtely: Judy from the same department, Daisy from the Political Science Department, and now this Ewin appeared out of nowhere.

    When she turned her head, he was making new connections with new people.

    Also, Cayden¡¯s actions encouraged those to do this.

    At the end of a light walk after eating, Keirsey flew into Cayden''s arms to be hugged by him.

    Cayden didn¡¯t stop her this time, but he didn¡¯t give her the strong hug he used to.

    What he had done for Ewin earlier was much more intense than this. He gave a hug that was not satisfactory at all, as to show what kind of change of heart he had.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Keirsey received his embrace and looked up at him as if in iprehension, but Cayden smiled and looked elsewhere.

    ''Are you looking for someone to hug you tight?''

    Since he found his younger sister, now only Ewin hugged him like that, so was she pushed out?

    Thinking like that, she couldn¡¯t keep her sanity.

    In the end, Keirsey returned to her dorm room without even knowing how she parted ways with Cayden.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keirsey blinked her eyes and woke up. She was next to Cayden for a moment, and the next moment she was here.

    And only after slowly realizing that she had entered the dorm room, the emotions she had been holding back came to her like a tide.

    She couldn¡¯t solve this troubled heart on her own.

    She approached Asena¡¯s room, which had been tightly closed in recent days.

    ¨C Knock Knock Knock!

    ¡°Unnie..! Unnie¡­ Open the door¡­ I have something to tell.¡±

    ¨C Knock Knock Knock!

    ¡°Unnie!¡±

    After knocking for a while, a cold and dignified voice resounded.

    -"¡­Did you meet Oppa?"

    It was so cold that even Keirsey felt a chill for a movement.

    However, Keirsey was also in a state of intense emotion right now, so she did not think about taking care of Asena first.

    "Oppa¡­ Yes, but I¡¯m here to meet you. By the way-"

    -"¡­Have you reconciled?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing Asena¡¯s words which interrupted her own, Keirsey paused for a moment before answering her first.

    "¡­..Yes. But that¡¯s not the problem-"

    -Bang!!

    A huge roar echoed in Asena¡¯s room and the sound of something breaking was heard.

    Surprised by the sound, Keirsey finally grabbed the doorknob and twisted it open.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Unnie.¡±

    Everything was a mess.

    Nothing was perfect. The pillow was bursting and feathers were flying, and the chair was broken. The teacup was in the broken condition, and the wardrobe had only one door left.

    In that state, the curtains werepletely closed and not a single light entered the room, giving an eerie feeling.

    Only then did Keirsey realize how Asena had endured so quietly.

    Keirsey looked like she was going crazy, but she wondered if Asena already had. Now that she saw it...

    In a space where she could be left alone, Asena was still suffering.

    ¡°¡­Didn''t you say anything about me?¡±

    Through the hair that covered her face, Asena rolled her eyes and asked Keirsey a question.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey couldn¡¯t answer and shook her head.

    ¨C Guguguguk¡­

    She could see Asena¡¯s fists digging into the bedsheet. It was the first time Keirsey had seen Asena so broken. Every time there was a difficult situation, Cayden was there to help her, so this situation was something she had never seen before.

    ¡°¡­Reconciliation¡­.. did Oppae to you first?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I went first. Unnie, but that¡¯s not important.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then what¡¯s important?¡±

    As Keirsey came to a point where she had to speak out, Asena was experiencing a torrent of emotions. In the end, Keirsey spoke in a voice full of malice without knowing it, as if swearing.

    ¡°¡­Oppa found a younger sister from the time he was in the orphanage.¡±

    ¡°¡­..What?¡±

    Asena¡¯s head was raised. Snake-like eyes turned to Keirsey. And gradually, her eyes began to shake violently.

    ¡°There was a younger sister¡­ other than us¡­¡±

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 48: Shining Knight (6)

    Chapter 48: Shining Knight (6)

    ¡°¡­.unnie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Unnie..!¡±

    Keirsey didn¡¯t know how to deal with this overwhelming feeling. When she usually had negative thoughts, Cayden appeared out of nowhere and released them throughfort and encouragement, but he was not there¡­

    ¡°Because he had a younger sister before us¡­ Oppa¡­¡±

    ¡­So, she asked Asena for help, but Asena also did not give her any answer.

    She stiffened with shaky eyes and just sat on the bed.

    The silence between the two lengthened. However, the torrent of emotions they felt was stronger than anything else. Even if Asena didn¡¯t say a word, her ears were ringing and her heart was pounding.

    It seemed like they were being pushed away from Cayden¡¯s side over and over again. It felt like they were getting farther away every day.

    ¡°¡­¡­get out. We''ll talk at night.¡±

    In the end, Asena didn¡¯t say anything to Keirsey. As if she needed time, she fell on the bed and ordered Keirsey to leave.

    Keirsey licked her lips hesitantly, but eventually closing the door, she left.

    Asena was left alone to be lost in thoughts in the messy room.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    After the weekends, Asena arrived at the student council office in the early hours.

    When she was in her room, her head was even more confused, and although they didn¡¯t get along well¡­ she still longed to see Cayden. No matter how far away he was from her, her heart always turned to him. She only dreamed about him during the weekends, so she couldn''t wait and arrived early.

    Lately, even her energy seemed to have waned. She didn¡¯t eat much because she didn¡¯t have an appetite, so it may be natural, but the problem of the mind was affecting the body.

    Asena missed the old days when they were in the Pryster estate. If she had known this would happen, Asena thought it would be much better to leave Cayden at the estate.

    While she was looking at the documents with such a stiff face, Daisy and Cayden arrived.

    ¡°That¡¯s when I got a scar like this.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, you are lying. You mean you could get hurt like that?¡±

    They entered with augh. What kind of conversation they had that induced such carefreeughter?

    Asena felt strength in her grasp.

    Was he okay? Was it that he didn¡¯t feel any emotions even though he was in a fight with her? Did he suffer so much that he was happy to leave them? Seeing him smile as if he had no worries made her heart ache even more.

    Next to Cayden were Daisy and Judy.

    And His younger sister - Ewin - was soon to join him too.

    Asena looked up at him, forgetting the n to pretend to ignore him.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Cayden looked down at Daisy from behind with a benevolent smile. It was the expression he showed only to the twins. Watching him show even that expression to another woman, Asena couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    She pulled out her chair and got up. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn, but Asena just left the student council room.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Judy asked a question, but Asena remained silent. Asena was walking fast towards somewhere with orderly footsteps.

    It wasn¡¯t just her face that felt ufortable. Anger was felt in her steps.

    When she ignored Judy''s words, Judy followed her without asking any further questions. Lately, Judy had been wary of what Asena was doing.

    Cayden seemed to have gone a little farther from Asena, so even if Judy ignored his words to keep an eye on Asena, the person herself seemed unstable. As if seeing a castle that was about to copse at any moment, Asena looked solid, but a gloomy anxiety was looming in Judy''s heart.

    After wandering around the academy for some time, Asena finally looked back at Judy. A ferocious energy was emanating from her eyes.

    Judy wasn¡¯t easily frightened, but looking into Asena¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but be afraid.

    Even though she was holding the sword, Judy was overwhelmed by the atmosphere and had to swallow her saliva.

    ¡°¡­Judy, just go back today.¡±

    ¡°¡­.yes?¡±

    From Asena¡¯s words, Judy could quickly recognize that Asena was up to something. Now that she saw it, it wasn¡¯t a castle that was about to copse, it was a castle that had already copsed. Asena was plotting something¡­ evil.

    ¡°Today¡¯s escort ends here. I¡¯m ufortable with you watching over me for political reasons, so please go back.¡±

    Then Asena turned around again.

    As hostile as her words were, Judy couldn¡¯t say anything else if it was for political reasons. It didn¡¯t even make sense to say that she was following Asena while mentioning her role there, as Judy and Asena both knew she was only apanying her because it was necessary.

    Judy had no choice but to nkly look at Asena as she left.

    But at that moment, Cayden¡¯s words ran through her head.

    ¡®If she does unusual things or goes to unusual ces, let me know.¡¯

    What did he think?

    What was he expecting to happen to make such a request?

    Judy drew a line saying she wouldn¡¯t, but when the situation came, she didn¡¯t move like the words her body had uttered.

    Reporting the master¡¯s actions to others was an act that went against Judy¡¯s chivalry. However, she also seemed to have changed her mind somewhat after meeting Cayden.

    Always strictly following the rules was not the answer. In the end, it was up to the person to decide what to do and what not to do.

    Although Cayden and Judy were from hostile families, he reached out to her and made such a close rtionship. Without him, the academy life would have been lonely.

    When she used to feel lonely back at home - in Ice Castle, she thought that if she entered the academy, everything would magically work out. She thought she would be able to meet people and hone her skills as a knight.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case...

    Cayden¡¯s presence gave her a friend. And the way he behaved stimted her to be a better person as a knight.

    Judy, knowingly and unknowingly, was feeling a lot of gratitude for Cayden. It shouldn¡¯t be like this, but seeing a strong person like Cayden being treated quite harshly in his family was unwittinglyforting.

    She couldn''t say things to others that she could say to Cayden, who was in the same position. There was a sense of stability that came through it.

    So, Cayden¡¯s request eventually caught on like a hook and did not let Judy go.

    Eventually, she started following Asena from a distance... She took cautious steps.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    What''d happen if she got caught? Was it still a situation that could be passed on by saying that she was worried and followed? Will Asena Pryster ept such a frivolous excuse?

    But fortunately, Asena reached her destination quickly, not knowing Judy was following her.

    Asena knocked on the door of the ssroom in a corner somewhere.

    She said a few words to the first person who came out of it, and then the person Asena seemed to be looking for, appeared.

    The moment Judy saw her face, she knew who she was. No, rather than that, she was able to figure it out by looking at the family pattern.

    A pattern with dots in arge circle. The pattern looked like a human eye depending on the direction one looked at it.

    Although she was not treated as one, Judy was also from the Ice family, so she was aware of all the precautions to take against the Pryster family.

    That''s why she knew the person who appeared was Sharon Payne.

    She was the second daughter of the Payne family, which was known as the ¡®Dagger of the Pryster family¡¯.

    Something big was about to happen.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Asena entered a secluded room with Sharon Payne. Sharon looked around before entering the room and sat down on a chair in front of Asena.

    She waited silently for Asena¡¯smand. Since she was a member of the Payne family, she had been told again and again not to disappoint Asena by her grandparents, parents, brothers, and sisters.

    Coincidentally, it was a duty given to Sharon, who was the same age as Asena.

    So, for her family and Asena, she made a lot of preparations within the academy, and she was confident to do anything if Asena gave an order.

    However, even such Sharon was puzzled by Asena¡¯s appearance today.

    Though there was only one time she had been given a directmand, they conversed quite frequently. But Asena had never looked like she was today.

    She broke herposure, and her face was full of anger and sorrow. It was the first time Sharon knew that it was possible to look sad and angry at the same time, but the fact that such emotions wereing out of Asena was also a reason for her surprise.

    ¡°Sharon. I want to know how much risk you can take for me.¡±

    Asena, who showed her emotions like that, asked her. Sharon was beginning to get nervous, unintentionally. It was very easy to predict that Asena would issue a rather difficultmand.

    But even for this, Sharon was prepared.

    ¡°No matter how great the risk is, I am ready to do anything for Asena-sama.¡±

    ¡°¡­What about the abduction of a noble?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Sharon hesitated for a moment at the words that came out of Asena¡¯s mouth but then nodded slowly.

    ¡°¡­it depends on who the noble is¡­yes, I can.¡±

    ¡°What about Daisy Hexter?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°What if it''s Daisy Hexter... The eldest daughter of Count Hexter...?¡±

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 49: Shining Knight (7)

    Chapter 49: Shining Knight (7)

    ¡°What if it''s Daisy Hexter... The eldest daughter of Count Hexter...?¡±

    Asena continued to ask questions with her hand on her forehead.

    Sharon pondered cautiously as if walking on thin ice.

    Now, she had to tell exactly what she could do and what she couldn¡¯t.

    She couldn''t just agree now and not deliver what was asked of her.

    Sharon responded hesitantly.

    ¡°¡­Daisy Hexter is usually close to¡­Cayden-sama¡­¡±

    ¡°I am talking about when she is away from Oppa.¡±

    ¡°Then I think I can kidnap her for a day or so. I don¡¯t think it can be any longer. There is a risk of getting caught.¡±

    ¡°¡­You can do it only for one day?¡±

    Asena finally turned her head to look at Sharon.

    Sharon hurridly coordinated her response, hiding the pressure she was under right now.

    ¡°¡­it looks like it could be up to two days. It¡¯s really hard beyond that.¡±

    ¡°What if the target is a maid working in the academy kitchen? How long can you keep her?¡±

    ¡°Mydy, are you talking about a maid...? Amoner...?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sharon had a strange expression on her face hearing the target was amoner, but soon, she spoke confidently.

    ¡°If it is a maid, there is no problem. We can take care of her if you want.¡±

    Both of them knew what ¡®take care of her¡¯ meant without talking about it.

    Asena approached Sharon and fiddled with her hand.

    Cayden kept moving away from her, and she couldn¡¯t help but watch that happening. She needed to do something, but she didn¡¯t know what it was, so she came here to check this option.

    In fact, Asena knew better than anyone that it was not rational to visit Sharon now.

    But when she saw Cayden smiling brightly with another woman leaving her behind, she began to react emotionally.

    But no matter how emotional Asena was currently, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t think about the aftermath of her actions. So far, many things had been discovered by Cayden. She couldn¡¯t help but fear that even this would be noticed.

    But nevertheless, Asena continued to stare nkly at her hand.

    Because it was possible...

    If she wanted, she could threaten Daisy and deal with Ewin...

    Because that¡¯s what Pryster did.

    If something bothered her, she could it them away. That had always been Asena¡¯s way.

    If only she gave orders now... If she told Sharon to go ahead with it... if she just uttered those light words...

    ¡°¡­Asena-sama, what should I do¡­? Is it okay to kidnap Daisy Hexter?¡±

    Sharon interrupted her thoughts.

    Asena closed her eyes and thought deeply... Soon, she said:

    ¡°¡­No. forget about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Forget everything I said. It was just nonsense.¡±

    ¡°¡­should I forget about the maid too? When ites to maids, things are very simple.¡±

    ¡°¡­forget everything.¡±

    Asena instantly wanted to be alone. She was so weak that she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°¡­Sharon... Leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    When all the tension disappeared in an instant, Sharon sighed and got up from her seat without disturbing Asena. After bowing to Asena, who was covering her face with one hand, she left the room.

    ¨C Crick, thump.

    Asena couldn¡¯t figure out why she was doing this. All other methods aside, only extreme, violent methods came to her mind recently.

    It got even worse when she kept worrying about it even though she knew that worrying about it won¡¯t make things any better.

    Asena was in a difficult situation because of these emotions. She wanted to destroy Daisy without thinking of the aftermath. She still shuddered at the sight of Daisy sitting next to Cayden and both of them smiling happily together.

    But actions had consequences. If she used all the violent acts that ran through her head on Daisy at will, Cayden won¡¯t stand still.

    And if she took action against Daisy, Cayden would follow through to the end to find who ordered it, and eventually, he will reach her.

    Then... then...

    Everything will be over.

    She couldn¡¯t lose Cayden because of a moment of insanity.

    In the end, she struggled in pain again without being able to reach any conclusion.

    When would Caydene back?

    Did she have to approach him?

    Couldn''t he see that she was breaking down like that? Couldn''t he see that she was going insane? Or he could see but... But he wasn''t worried at all?

    Asena wanted him to value her. She wanted him to see her as a woman and treat her with respect.

    Cayden always thought of her as a little sister and gave only that kind of love. And the more she struggled against it, the farther he went.

    She whispered to him inwardly.

    ¡®Oppa¡­I¡¯m having a hard time¡­ Can¡¯t you see me? Or do you not care anymore?¡¯

    Cayden always noticed whenever she was having a hard time.

    Was he unaware of it now, or was he just ignoring her and pretending not to know?

    Either way, Asena¡¯s heart was only ufortable.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    The same day, Sharon walked the alleys outside the academy.

    Farmers were living around here, but most of these were streets where maids, servants, andborers working at the Academy, lived.

    When all the sses were over and the cleaning was done, people went home one by one or had a beer at the bar, washing away the hardships of the day.

    For some reason, Sharon was drawn to theirughter. She stood there nkly for a while, watching them, and finally, after some time, moved on. Because her target wasn¡¯t them.

    Along the winding road, she headed to a ce where even the moonlight did not reach. When she reached her destination, she knocked on the door with a steady rhythm.

    ¨C Knock. Knock.

    ¨C Druck!

    A small window on the door opened, a pair of eyes checked Sharon, and then the window closed again. But immediately after, the door opened.

    ¡°¡­are you here?¡±

    The gatekeeper greeted her.

    Sharon didn¡¯t answer and headed inside.

    The inside was also dark enough to be simr to the outside; with only one candle illuminating arge space, everyone present looked at Sharon as she entered.

    Arge man who was seated in the deepest part, in the center, looked at her and asked-

    ¡°Sharon, the reason you came to us today¡­¡±

    -At the same time, he got up from his seat.

    Sharon took the seat he was sitting in as if it was obvious.

    Therge man leaned a little, bowing his head and concentrating on her words.

    Various people inside also gathered along.

    ¡°Miles. How many people in your organization can enter the academy?¡±

    ¡°About¡­ about 20 people.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we do more?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we can send more if you want. After all, if they walked around likeborers, they won¡¯t be noticed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The head of the organization - Miles - watched Sharon¡¯s eyes. He nodded to his subordinate, who was standing around and ordered something to them.

    There was only one reason why they were respectful to Sharon; because she was a member of the Payne family.

    In the end, the Payne family, which focused on espionage, was in close contact with the world of darkness.

    Although the Payne family was not veryrge, they certainly had more power than the three street gangsters or three criminal gangs.

    As a result, the Payne family, which had been associated with this world for several generations, became famous in the back alleys, and Miles could not treat the second daughter of such a family recklessly.

    Also carrying the activities of Sharon Payne and her family on their backs had been sessful, and recently, the size of the organization had grown significantly. At the same time, he was put in a position to do whatever Sharon wanted. Miles didn¡¯t dare go against Sharon¡¯s words.

    Sharon pondered for a while and finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­there seems to be a problem with Asena Pryster.¡±

    ¡°I am listening.¡±

    Miles held out an ear to Sharon. The lord of Sharon, whom she served was Asena Pryster. Even with her small breath, people like Miles were shaken. Just like Sharon was shaking now.

    ¡°She seems to still be thinking about it¡­but it¡¯s just a matter of time. Daisy Hexter. And¡­ a maid working in the kitchen who may have been associated with the Prysters recently... Watch them both.¡±

    ¡°¡­and who the kitchen maid is¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for you to figure out.¡±

    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s right. Still, there was a guy working in the academy kitchen among my subordinates, so I¡¯ll ask him about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Sharon recalled the incident the other day. Asena was contemting, but, as she said, Sharon thought it was only a matter of time.

    It was the first time she had seen Asena¡¯s expression like that. Asena seemed to have suppressed her emotions for a while and put her ns aside, but she was going to talk about it again.

    Every actiones with a preparation period.

    If Asena gave her orders again when the time came, Sharon wanted to be ready to move right away.

    Sharon had a conversation like that with Asena today, and she didn¡¯t want to wait without doing anything. At least the next time Asena asked about Daisy or the kitchen maid, she wanted to tell her something that Asena didn¡¯t even know about.

    Sharon wanted to believe that she was doing well. She suddenly thought of her family at home.

    Did they know that she was working hard enough toe to the criminal organization on such an ambiguous night?

    With a sigh, she exined what to do to Miles.

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 50: Shining Knight (8)

    Chapter 50: Shining Knight (8)

    A few days had passed, and the tense atmosphere with Asena seemed to have gradually settled down. I didn''t intend to be the first one to apologize, and Asena didn''t seem to be willing to either.

    And even though Keirsey had reconciled with me, but since meeting Ewin, she hadn''t been herself. asionally, when I ran into her, she wanted to embrace me, but I refrained from doing so during work. After all, it wouldn''t be appropriate for me to hug my younger sister while serving as Daisy''s escort.

    And even if the atmosphere with Asena was still ufortable, it was not enough for me to take the initiative and make a change. If anything, it felt like a battle of pride, and even though I wanted to reconcile with her in the end, I didn''t want to be the one to reach out first.

    At the same time, I noticed some changes in Asena. Although she knew she had done something wrong, she didn''t want to apologize to me and instead tried to draw my attention. It seemed like she was waiting for me to speak first. Even with a hard expression on her face, I could see a mncholic feeling in her eyes that only I could understand.

    Especially when she knew I was looking at her, her tired expression became even more apparent.

    To be honest, I found it quite effective. Seeing her look sad and pitiful softened my heart. Although to others, she was the head of the dignified Pryster family, to me, she was just my younger sister, Asena.

    At the same time, I realized that if it was that difficult for her, she would have approached me first. If having a restrained rtionship with me was causing her pain, she coulde to me and apologize. But since she didn''t show any signs of doing so, I didn''t be obsessed with it either.

    In truth, it may not be stubbornness on my part, as I still didn''t think I was in the wrong.

    Daisy stood up, finishing her student council work, and it was time for her and me to leave the student council room.

    Daisy greeted everyone and I stood behind her like a knight. As she turned her eyes, she nced at Judy and Asena.

    Judy nodded her head to greet me.

    Asena¡­ was looking at me as well.

    This was unusual because she usually ignored my presence and kept her attention on the documents.

    It felt like it had been a while since west saw each other, and her gaze stirred up many emotions in me. However, I turned away, knowing that there was nothing I could do to help her. She would have to take the first step. Even though her eyes were filled with a longing for salvation, I remained unshaken.

    I left with Daisy as she went out of the student council office.

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    As we walked outside the building, Daisy suddenly asked.

    "What do you mean?" I replied.

    ¡°¡­with Asena. It seems like you¡¯ve been fighting for quite a while.¡±

    ¡°Right, but it would be weird even for me to apologize.¡±

    ¡°¡­that''s true.¡±

    Daisy, who had watched us fight, seemed concerned about the ongoing conflict between me and Asena.

    ''Well... I¡¯m sorry for making you worry about this over and over again.''

    Daisy walked beside me, looking at me in worry. She seemed to have something she wanted to say.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    "Oh, that..."

    She stopped and spoke carefully to me.

    ¡°¡­Asena is like a fortress¡­ her walls are difficult to break.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Since we are from the same department, I have many opportunities to meet her¡­ She seems to be getting darker. People around her noticed it too... That¡­ I thought I should tell it to Cayden-sama.¡±

    ¡°¡­.okay. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­! Of course, I didn¡¯t mean to pressure you to reconcile! I can''t even imagine how much you suffered from¡­ twins... if you hate them, it¡¯spletely fine¡­ you¡¯ve said that to me before, right? That you guys get along if other people aren¡¯t around. And as long as you don¡¯t interfere with family matters, they¡¯re friendly. So...¡±

    ¡°...yes. I think I know what you mean. Thank you.¡±

    Daisy looked at me and decided that her opinion had been conveyed enough. She nodded her head and moved on. We didn''t bring up the topic again.

    I felt Daisy had a kind heart, It wasn''t that she wasn¡¯t harmed by Asena or Keirsey, but even though she had been harmed by the twins, she still wanted to take care of them like a fool.

    Perhaps it was because she was unaffected by their offensive behavior, as she was strong enough to ignore things that would have made others feel bad.

    As I walked with these thoughts, I felt a strange sensation.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I looked around slowly, from left to right, without showing any outward signs of my unease.

    It was a usual day, just like any other. Students from different families were smiling as they headed to their next ss, and the academy staff was diligently working. However, something kept bothering my sharpened nerves, creating a sense of unease. Perhaps I was overthinking, or maybe it was because I was a knight with nothing to do.

    Thinking that there was a threat that did not exist, I might have been nervous alone.

    But once I became aware of something that triggered this sense, it refused to leave me alone and continued to hover around me. Today, the academy staff seemed to be intentionally looking at us more frequently, creating a subtle difference that no one else could understand.

    "Hmm..."

    My mind began to focus on this sudden anxiety. After all, the novel I transmigrated in was set in the Middle Ages, where there were no precise security procedures, and many loopholes existed in entering the expansive academy site. If someone approached with malicious intent, we would not know until they struck. Even numerous guards would be useless against a well-nned ambush.

    Even in the novel, many characters were suddenly attacked like that, and important characters were even kidnapped from within the academy. It was notmon, but the possibility still existed.

    A typical example was the informant who stalked Keirsey, Kyle Benthrock. He was also ambushed by the Prysters and kidnapped from within the academy. Even important characters had disappeared like that, so I couldn¡¯t help but keep my nerves sharp.

    Until I came into this world, I was also very frustrated with the attack method. But once I came here, I gradually began to understand why such surprises were sessful; Because the academy site was vast and got very dark at night. Also, there were fewer eyewitnesses, and tracking the attacker was even more difficult.

    Even though I wouldn¡¯t be able to convince myself to do such a crazy thing, I felt that if I ever nned a surprise attack, it could easily seed if I put my mind to it. It was just a characteristic of this era.

    Of course, after the Kyle Benthrock incident, the high-ranking nobles began to have escorts one by one, and even the academy was disturbed, but once all the families were bnced and there was no conflict, nothing more happened.

    So these gazes were even more bizarre. I kept wondering if it was just my misunderstanding.

    After all, who would care about keeping an eye on Daisy in this era of peace¡­?

    As there were no names to hang on to, reluctantly, twins'' names passed through my head.

    Even if I didn¡¯t want to think that way, there was no one else who''d dare to take such provocative actions but them.

    The vicious appearances they had recently shown me, and the day when I had to fight them while they red fiercely at Daisy... And even in the novel, the Prysters were the only ones who dared to attempt a surprise attack on the nobles for the first time, so perhaps... it was a natural suspicion.

    But it was just a small suspicion that I didn¡¯t even want to believe in.

    And I didn''t remember Daisy doing something wrong to get such retaliation. How bad the situation would''ve gotten for the twins tounch an attack?

    So, my suspicion was nothing but absurd.

    Still, why did I keep wondering if it was them? The fact that the twins were originally viins only heightened my inner anxiety.

    With such thoughts, I followed Daisy without showing the inner storm.

    On the road we were walking, in the distance, I saw a worker watering the garden. He was whistling happily.

    When he saw us approaching from afar, he greeted us slightly, then squatted down and began to work again.

    Unknowingly, Daisy nced over the garden, then with a small smile, continued on her way.

    I also pretended to know nothing and move on.

    And as we passed the worker, I rolled my eyes and looked at the worker with a squint.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    The sharp eyes of the squatting worker met mine. He was also staring at me with his head still and only his eyes turned to the limit.

    I felt sudden goosebumps on my arm.

    Having stopped whistling, the worker let out an embarrassing cough.

    ¡°¡­Ahem¡­ Ahem!..heh heh heh¡­! Oh, sorry. You¡¯re such a cool person, so I couldn''t help but stare at you secretly.¡±

    And he said things that only felt like excuses to me.

    Daisy looked back at me and asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­.No. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I waved my hand to make sure Daisy didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    Daisy looked at me, nodded her head, and started walking again.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Of course, this alone wasn''t enough to prove that my suspicion was correct. As he said, maybe he really was looking at me without any intentions.

    But my vignce was gradually rising.

    ''Please don¡¯t be the one I suspect.''

    I desperately prayed that the twins didn¡¯t make a move.

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 51: Shining Knight (9)

    Chapter 51: Shining Knight (9)

    The situation was the same this morning too; the gazes kept following us.

    My inner anxiety continued to grow in size, and now it was enough to show my feelings on my face.

    With a slightly firmer face, I drew closer to Daisy. One hand was always on top of the sword, and my eyes looked around with vignce.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Daisy looked up at me as I drew closer. I couldn¡¯t exin to her why I was doing this, so she couldn¡¯t help but wonder about my actions.

    ¡°Then, do your best in ss today.¡±

    I took Daisy to the front of the ssroom and bowed my head. She also waved at me and entered.

    Judy and Asena, who were behind me, passed by.

    Judy, like me, greeted Asena.

    After receiving Judy¡¯s greeting, Asena began to enter the ssroom but stopped.

    She blinked, slowly turning her head to look at me.

    I felt her gaze and made eye contact with her.

    Our gazes met in the air.

    Had this moment finallye?

    Was she also giving me an apology like Keirsey?

    Was she, who had such high self-esteem, finally admitting her mistake?

    But Asena just kept looking at me, then turning around, she entered the ssroom helplessly. All the time, she didn''t say anything.

    I also shrugged as I looked at Judy who was left behind.

    I felt bad thinking about it, but it seemed reconciliation wouldn''t happen today.

    Suddenly, I realized that regret was bigger than I thought. Maybe I too was looking forward to reconciling with her.

    But it was not like I could go to her first.

    Keirsey was the first to approach me and apologize, so I couldn¡¯t give special treatment to Asena.

    When many nobles had entered the ssroom, the door closed and silence began to linger in the hallway where I and Judy were standing.

    ¡°So, how''s it going?¡±

    I greeted Judy.

    When ss started, we often had a conversation. This was how this little time usually went by.

    ''What should I talk about today?''

    I started wondering about it.

    Recently, conversations with Asena and Keirsey had decreased, so I also needed a new person to talk to;

    Of course, apart from the atmosphere around us, the escort mission was an added reason I couldn¡¯t talk to the twins.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Judy oddly didn¡¯t answer my question. She didn¡¯t seem to have even heard my words.

    No, I was sure she heard them, but she... just didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°¡­Judy? What''s wrong?¡±

    At my next question, she sighed and closed her eyes. With every unexpected action that followed, my nerves began to sharpen once again.

    She seemed to have something important to say.

    ¡°¡­Cayden.¡±

    She called me in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°¡­.yes.¡±

    ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t, but I think I should tell you about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    I frowned and looked at Judy with half-closed eyes.

    ¡°¡­you told me to let you know if Asena showed any unusual behavior or met suspicious people.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    At those words, my face hardened.

    Because of what I had seen and felt recently, I was starting to guess what Judy was saying.

    Did Asena really make a move? The gazes... I had been feelingtely weren¡¯t just my ...misunderstanding?

    And Judy¡¯s following words solidified my doubts.

    ¡°¡­Sharon Payne. Do you know her?¡±

    ¡°¡­Payne?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... Asena met Sharon Payne.¡±

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Payne family...

    It was called ¡®the dagger of the Prysters¡¯.

    I didn¡¯t think that they could be introduced in any more urate words.

    It was the family that didn¡¯t appear much in the novel, but just before my transmigration, it was revealed how much espionage the Payne family had engaged in.

    It was said that the twins regrly assigned Sharon Payne exceptionally difficult tasks, and time after time, she aplished them with remarkable proficiency.

    Of course, there were also some more reckless and more aggressive missions with a higher rate of sess only because there was a giant like the Pryster family that could support the actions Sharon wouldmit.

    I, too, after transmigrating into this world, was able to observe more closely what kind of rtionship the Payne family had with the Prysters.

    Even Grandma said that they were a capable group and that if anything happened, it would be wise to borrow their power.

    But when I heard that name from Judy, my mood sank. Sharon¡¯s name was a name I didn¡¯t expect to hear during my academic life.

    Because we were not in war or conflict with anyone; we did not need the Payne family.

    Why would one need a dagger when there was no one to stab?

    But Asena met Sharon Payne...

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    All the puzzles seemed to fit together.

    The gardener who made eye contact with me, and others... Everyone was really looking at us.

    Judy continued:

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what they were talking about. I didn''t even enter inside.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°But I knew what the Payne family is known for¡­ I thought I should tell you.¡±

    My heart started pounding crazily.

    Was the target Daisy?

    She knew I was escorting Daisy but was she still aiming for her?

    Because among those to whom Sharon would be loyal, I would also be included¡­

    So it was more digestible to say that she was targeting Daisy rather than me.

    ¡°¡­thank you.¡±

    Judy¡¯s words filled my head withplicated thoughts. Eventually, I squatted down and thought.

    What action should I take here?

    Regardless of what Asena did, what should I do now?

    Could I go up to Asena and ask what she was doing now? What if I stepped out? No, what if she didn¡¯t say anything in the first ce? The odds weren¡¯t high in this situation where there were already people moving, but there was still a possibility that it was just a misunderstanding.

    Besides, I had the desire to believe in Asena. Really, she shouldn¡¯t have any reason to do this, anyway.

    So, should I go to the middle bridge, Sharon Payne, and tell her to stop doing everything she was doing? But what if Sharon didn¡¯t obey me? It was unlikely, but what if Daisy wasn¡¯t the target and I was the target? Of course, it seemed nonsense, but as I was in a situation where I didn¡¯t know the details, I couldn¡¯t be sure of anything.

    Sharon had a reason to not respect me as an adopted child in the first ce, so it could also be that she was trying to get rid of me who was bothering Asena... It was not entirely impossible.

    The head wasplicated. Anxieties began to arise over a sudden problem.

    ¡°¡­when did this happen?¡±

    I asked Judy.

    ¡°¡­two days ago.¡±

    The timing matched too. The moment my senses sent me a danger signal also started yesterday¡­

    First of all, what should I do if she was aiming for Daisy?

    If the enemy had an element of surprise, would I be able to stop them?

    If I allowed a lethal blow in a defenseless state, even Daisy could be put in a dangerous situation no matter how skilled I was.

    But would Asena really do such a thing? Of course, even in the novel, she did a lot of things that didn¡¯t make sense.

    Because there were many times when the twins seemed to have the role of an executioner who removed unnecessary characters in the novel.

    But as this ce became a reality, or growing up with them, they had nevermitted such crimes out of nowhere.

    So if...

    If Asena decided to attack Daisy now, it could also be the starting point of the crazy behavior they showed in the novel.

    Now I was starting to wonder what it would have been like if I hadn¡¯t read the novel. Then I wouldn¡¯t even have such an absurd suspicion.

    I trusted Asena, whom I grew up with, and I would have believed that she would never do such a thing.

    However, their viinous behaviors that were engraved in my head continued to create suspicions of ¡®maybe¡¯.

    Maybe Asena decided to attack Daisy. I didn¡¯t know why, but maybe it was true.

    Maybe they were already evil? Maybe they were trying to cause a war? Or maybe they had something to gain from it.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I closed my eyes. I needed to take action quickly.

    ? ? ?

    The rest of the day went by pretty quickly. Maybe it was because my head wasplicated, but the sun had already set while I was in thought, and it was time for Daisy to return to the dormitory.

    I hadn¡¯t talked to Asena yet. I felt the urge to ask her, but I hated that I doubted her in the first ce.

    The love I had for her in my heart kept telling me to trust her. Of course, there was solid evidence that someone was watching us, but nheless, I wanted to believe that this wasn¡¯t Asena¡¯s work.

    While I was contemting such things, Daisy looked at me while standing in front of the dormitory door that we had just arrived at.

    ¡°Cayden. Thank you for today.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and rest. Today¡­you look pretty tired.¡±

    She slowly reached out as I looked at her, still restless and unable to answer.

    She put her hand on my arm and said.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re worrying about... Is there anything I can do to help you?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°asionally, I think you think alone a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Is it because you grew up as an older brother, so you feel more responsible? ...Sometimes... you have to learn to depend on others.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Ah..! Is it because you just don''t want to talk about it with me? Right! You have other friends to share your concerns with... Judy Ice or something.¡±

    ¡°Judy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You both seem to be on friendly terms when you are together. Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to say this. Anyway, I was trying to tell you not to be alone if you have a hard time. Sometimes it may act as a poison.¡±

    Warmth spread from Daisy¡¯s hand that was touching me. This warmthforted even my heart.

    Even though Daisy was younger than me, she seemed more mature than me.

    How did she develop such a strong heart? I still shook like a reed when things concerned twins.

    ¡­.Certainly, the more I looked, the more I understood why I liked Daisy while reading the novel. That thought at the time was not an illusion. I felt like Daisy had a really shiny personality.

    I guess I also swore allegiance to Daisy during the escort because of that. And when I tried to be protective towards her as her escort, my words must have provoked the twins.

    And Daisy might have be a target like that. As I organized these thoughts one by one, it became increasingly clear where my anxiety wasing from:

    One was the possibility of twins bing viins.

    The second reason was seeing Daisy being attacked.

    Both were the worst possibilities... I didn¡¯t want to see even one of them happen.

    ¡°Daisy.¡±

    Eventually, I spoke up.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    She blinked strangely and looked up at me.

    ¡°¡­Daisy, listen to me from now on.¡±

    And then¡­ my words, perhaps terrifying, had a strong power in her eyes. It seemed as if she had just firmed her heart at my words.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Daisy, recently there have been people spying on us.¡±

    ¡°¡­..yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m pretty sure something is happening.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Do you have conflicts with any family? It would be helpful for me to know.¡±

    I asked Daisy out of hope that the twins weren¡¯t the culprit, as if in the hope of grabbing a straw...

    ¡°¡­speaking of the conflict... the moment when the voices have risen recently¡­ is the only time the twins and Cayden fought in this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I cursed harshly in my mind and said to Daisy.

    ¡°Daisy. You have to be careful going forward. I¡¯ll be by your side, but if you keep my words in mind, you won¡¯t panic if something goes wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Daisy nodded her head.

    ¡°¡­Haah. Daisy, I¡¯m sorry forplicating your mind. Now go in and rest. I will go too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay, Cayden. That¡­ see you tomorrow?¡±

    She was definitely speaking to me in a harder voice than before. The fact that she had something to worry about made me feel ufortable as well.

    Still, there was nothing I could do.

    After saying goodbye to her, I left the women¡¯s dormitory.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    I felt ufortable.

    While walking, I tried to clear myplicated mind.

    Emotions didn¡¯t help... In the end, the solution to the problem was an action that could be aplished with two arms and two legs. And only because the head wasplicated, even the body was hardened. So now I had to empty my head.

    But there were still some things left.

    Today was the day I decided to meet Ewin. It was the evening when the sun had not yetpletely set, so I think we had plenty of time to talk.

    She was a younger sister I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, so I didn¡¯t want to bring this ugly feeling to the time I''d meet her. Even if I felt ufortable, I wanted to have a reunion with a smile.

    When I went past one big building, I could see Ewin in the distance. It seemedshe came out of the kitchen and sat on a nearby tree stump, after work, enjoying the scenery.

    Now that it had already been 10 years, my memory was hazy, but I think 8-year-old Ewin also liked to watch the sunset like this.

    The reason I was not sure was that I could have mistaken the twins'' habits for hers. Because the twins definitely liked the sunset.

    Seeing her at ease, my emotions shifted, and the moment even I began to feelfortable, my steps halted.

    Someone caught my sight...

    Between me and Ewin, behind one of the pirs, a man was wandering around.

    I felt my chest go cold. My hand gripped the handle of the sword.

    I had seen his back a lottely... to the point I began to recognize his front appearance because of his back.

    The fact that he was monitoring Ewin, gave me a reason.

    I stopped thinking for once and took action.

    I took a step forward and stood behind him. He was so engrossed in monitoring Ewin that he didn¡¯t seem to notice my movements.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    I called him softly.

    The man turned to me hurriedly. He then looked at my face, and the blood began to drain from his face.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    When I asked, the man panicked and waved his hands vaguely in the air several times before starting to make excuses in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Ah¡­! that..! So¡­! That woman over there is so pretty¡­ like this-¡±

    That was enough.

    I grabbed him by the cor and threw him to the floor.

    -Bang!

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    I climbed onto him and looked down at him.

    I threw away all the polite behavior and asked him coldly.

    ¡°You know what happens if you lie to a Pryster.¡±

    ¡°..Uhhhh..¡±

    The man was moaning in shock and pain under me. But it was clear that he was listening to me, so I continued to spit.

    ¡°Priysters of the past say they cut off such people''s tongues.¡±

    ¡°No..! Ugh..really..¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch us.¡±

    I spat out our motto and drew my sword.

    Daisy and Ewin... They had already be people whom I considered on my side. So it was unforgivable for anyone to have bad intentions against them.

    The man moaned while looking at the sharp de.

    ¡°You know why am I doing this, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were fixed on the de that slowly approached his neck.

    Soon after, the cold iron touched his neck, and he looked at me with wide-open eyes.

    ¡°Who is behind it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I really¡­¡±

    While my eyes searched him thoroughly, I didn¡¯t miss something ck painted on his skin.

    With the half hand holding the sword, when I roughly dragged his clothes down, a pattern appeared.

    I couldn¡¯t figure out what the pattern was, but it was certain that this man belonged to some kind of organization.

    ¡°¡­So, what is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­sa¡­save me.¡±

    ¡°If you tell the truth, I will spare you.¡±

    I gripped the handle of the sword tighter and said.

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 52: Shining Knight (10)

    Chapter 52: Shining Knight (10)

    Ewin stood up due to themotion that urred while subduing the man; She seemed to have noticed my actions from afar.

    ¡°Oh¡­Oppa¡­! What is this¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me, Ewin!¡±

    I reached out a hand and blocked her approach.

    Ewin froze at seeing my hand.

    ¡°..I¡¯m sorry. It seems difficult to talk today.¡±

    ¡°S¡­ Mr. Smith¡­?¡±

    Ewin looked at the man I had suppressed and spoke. She seemed to have known him already.

    ¡°Ewin, I know the situation is confusing, but this person... he¡¯s been spying on you.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh¡­uh¡­that¡­is that really Mr. Smith?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ouch¡­! Please help me¡­ I was wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°Quiet. I told you to answer my question honestly if you want to save your life.¡±

    ¡°Uhhhh¡­!¡±

    The man let out a painful sound, but I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°¡­Ewin, I¡¯lle back and exin the detailster.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh¡­where?¡±

    ¡°To your room.¡±

    ¡°¡­the dormitory is outside the academy¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.ah.¡±

    I blinked in response to Ewin.

    I didn¡¯t know why I thought her dorm would be nearby, like the twins¡¯ dormitory.

    Once again, if Ewin was actually being targeted, I felt how vulnerable she would be.

    But after Daisy, they targeted Ewin... It was easy to guess the reason now; the center was me. Most of the people around me were being monitored.

    I could feel my heart burning with anger.

    It was because the person behind this monitoring could gradually be narrowed down to Asena.

    Because there was no reason for anyone else to spy on the people around me.

    I pondered and got up, lifting the man I had been restricting, and then I bent his arms behind his back.

    ¡°Ewin,e with me. I¡¯ll escort you home.¡±

    I started walking towards the stable, ignoring the man who was still moaning in pain because of how harshly I was holding his arm.

    ? ? ?

    Ewin didn¡¯t say anything while walking beside me.

    I hadn¡¯t been able topletely solve the awkwardness yet, but it seemed like I couldn¡¯t even speak out to do that because of this situation.

    I was starting to feel sorry now; She had to have this experience because of me. So, in my mind, I decided to finish this business today. I didn¡¯t want to make a fuss around me and put her or Daisy at risk again.

    Remembering that, my anger which had calmed down after a few minutes walk, ignited again.

    Before this, I was at a loss as to how to solve the problem, but as I moved on, the solution became clearer.

    As Lord Horslow said, a knight can talk with a sword. I had no talent for solving problems with words anyway.

    On the way to the stable, there was no one I met. It was rather fortunate; if this was really rted to Asena¡­ I wanted to look into it, but I didn¡¯t want the matter to get bigger.

    However, upon reaching the stable, I met someone.

    It was Judy.

    She was stroking her white horse, Goldie, and feeding it apples.

    I didn¡¯t even want her to find out about this, but I¡¯de a long way to go back.

    Judy turned her head noticing our presence. And after seeing me, Ewin, and a man named Smith, whom I had held as a criminal, she slowly opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Cayden¡­ uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Judy. I don¡¯t have time for a long exnation. Let¡¯s talkter. Do you have a rope?¡±

    ¡°¡­.rope?¡±

    ¡°Tie this guy up.¡±

    It must have been the first time she had ever seen me behaving so wildly, but perhaps because she trusted me, she quickly brought a thick rope from inside the stable and handed it to me.

    ¡°¡­.who is he?¡±

    At her question, I replied, tying Smith¡¯s hands, who was stillining of pain.

    ¡°The one who has been monitoring the people around metely.¡±

    ¡°¡­..uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­I feel like he''s a member of some kind of organization. Whatever it is¡­ I have to deal with it today.¡±

    When I tied up his hands and feet, I connected the rope to the reins of my horse, Storm.

    ¡°¡­Deal with it? How will you deal with it, Cayden... What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I''ll take action... Because I couldn¡¯te up with an answer when I thought with my head.¡±

    I opened the door for Storm toe out, who spat at Smith once, then passed him and stopped next to me.

    I smiled at Storm¡¯s action. Then I climbed onto him and reached my hand out to Ewin.

    ¡°Come on, Ewin. Get on.¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t Ewin who held my hand. Judy, from whom I had not yet heard an answer, took my hand.

    ¡°Cayden. What are you going for?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Was it because Judy was born in the cold north? Her body seemed to naturally produce heat, I thought because the hand holding me felt very warm.

    I looked at Judy for a moment, then said slowly.

    ¡°For now, I¡¯m going to take Ewin home.¡±

    ¡°Ewin?¡±

    Judy turned her head to look at Ewin.

    ¡°She''s a sister from my orphanage days. We met recently. This guy here was monitoring Ewin and Daisy... Not just this guy. There are quite a few, but I caught only him yet.¡±

    ¡°I understand taking your sister home, but where are you taking this guy? Can¡¯t we just leave it to the guards?¡±

    ¡°I said I was going to deal with it today. If we leave it to the guards, it won¡¯t solve anything. And¡­ I¡¯ll have to get this out of the way before Daisy is finally ambushed.¡±

    I waved my hand to shake Judy¡¯s hand away and reached out for Ewin again.

    But this time as well, Judy persistently held my hand.

    ¡°I''lle with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°So, to deal with it¡­ means to enter their base. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Judy, this is my job.¡±

    ¡°It must have to do with what I said about Sharon Payne a few days ago...¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°If I was wrong about what I said, wouldn''t I feel guilty?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Cayden. It¡¯s you who said we are friends. I didn¡¯t want to leave my prejudice behind, but you insisted on it and opened my eyes. That¡¯s how we became friends, so why do you stop me from acting like a friend?¡±

    Judy reached out and opened Goldie¡¯s partition. After that, when she nodded to Goldie, her white horse naturally came out of the Cannes and stopped next to Judy.

    Judy then got on the horse and reached out to Ewin as I had done earlier.

    ¡°You¡¯re tying him up. Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll take care of your sister... Get on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ewin looked at me for a moment, then grabbed Judy¡¯s hand and rode on her horse.

    ¡°There you! Guide us to the base!¡±

    Judy also ordered Smith with the same hardness as me. I looked at Judy who behaved like that and said:

    ¡°¡­..Thank you.¡±

    I didn''t refuse her and thanked her instead because I knew she wouldn¡¯t go back even if I tried to convince her.

    ? ? ?

    After we left Ewin at her dorm safely, we got off our horses and questioned Smith who was still weeping and pleading.

    ¡°Please don''t do this¡­ If I go back like this, I will die.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don''t go now, you¡¯ll die. Don¡¯t you know that your life doesn¡¯t mean much to me?¡±

    Ignoring his begging, I whipped him with words. Of course¡­ I didn¡¯t really think of Smith¡¯s life as a fly. I also wanted to solve this problem without harming anyone if possible. After all, Prysters were famous for their unnecessary use of violence, so if I spoke peace for once, I didn''t think the opposite party would ignore it¡­

    But making Smith walk even with his arms crossed was getting harder now. The more he walked, the closer he got to somewhere, and the more his feet began to drag on the floor.

    I kept feeling like he didn¡¯t want to go.

    Eventually, I made an offer.

    ¡°If you just take us nearby, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go. So just guide us.¡±

    After all, Smith¡¯s life was not my goal. It was more important for me to visit their home base first.

    At my words, Smith wiped away his tears and, with renewed strength in his legs, began to walk.

    Soon we entered a dark alleyway.

    Judy watched my back. To be honest, it was very helpful. I felt blessed to have a friend like her.

    ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s over there.¡±

    Pointing to some distant door, Smith stopped. I pushed him further, but soon he did his best not to move and fell to his knees. He didn¡¯t go any closer.

    ¡°D-Didn¡¯t you say that if I take you, you¡¯ll let me go..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I nced at the door he pointed, and told Judy.

    ¡°¡­Judy. look at this guy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll check to see if he''s lying or not. Maybe that¡¯s not where their home base is.¡±

    ¡°Are you going alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s more of a problem to lose this guy. If we miss him, we''ll lose a clue¡­¡±

    Removing it from Storm''s leash, I handed Judy the rope, then tapped her on the shoulder.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to fight. I came here to check a few things¡­ and tell them to stop.¡±

    "Cayden, you really don¡¯t know the dangers here-"

    ¡°I know. So I¡¯m going alone. You¡¯ve helped me enough with this. It¡¯s my problem from now on. Please wait here.¡±

    ¡°C-¡°

    Judy called me, but I turned around.

    I slowly approached the door, step by step. The more I walked closer to it the more light around me dimmed.

    As I told Judy, I was not here to fight. I was here to talk and warn them.

    Soon I arrived at the door Smith pointed to and knocked on it.

    ¨C Knock Knock Knock.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    There was no reaction.

    I tried a few more times. But it was the same over time... there was no response.

    I turned my head to look at Smith. He was on his knees, covering his face from afar - like someone who wanted to hide.

    Seeing him like that, I felt that he would not have lied to me. Then¡­ did they already know I wasing? Or was there something wrong with the way I knocked on the door?

    I put my ear to the wooden door.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    As I sat still with my eyes closed, I heard something.

    ¡®Shh..!¡¯

    And as soon as I heard that sound, I leaned back and hit the door with all my weight.

    -Bang!

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 53: Shining Knight (11)

    Chapter 53: Shining Knight (11)

    I leaned back and hit the door with all my weight.

    -Bang!

    The door burst open easily, seemingly because of its poor quality.

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    A man standing right behind the door was tangled in the fragments of the broken wooden door and fell with a painful moan.

    Removing my eyes from the fallen man, I quickly look inside the room.

    There were about 10 people¡­ most of them holding their breath at my appearance.

    I decided I hade to the right ce. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have had to hold their breath, and there wouldn¡¯t have been a need for all these people to gather.

    Several men shook the surprise they felt at my sudden appearance and began to pull out thire weapons.

    Just as I was about to stop them by warning them, arge man spoke before me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pull out your swords!¡±

    Even my grip that was holding the handle of the sword lost some strength.

    Fortunately, the person who appeared to be the leader seemed to have some sense.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pull out your sword.¡±

    He repeated his words once more, calming his subordinates who were about to get ready for a fight.

    As everyone calmed down, therge man walked up to me and asked;

    ¡°¡­without knowing, I will not be able to recognize the Sir. Who are you?¡±

    With his posture lowered, he asked carefully.

    He certainly seemed to have the ability and the brain to lead an organization.

    ¡°My name is Cayden Pryster.¡±

    At the word ''Pryster'', everyone present was startled. And a confused murmur flowed out of their mouth.

    ¡°Quiet!¡±

    After calming down his men again, he lowered his posture and bowed his head.

    ¡°¡­So, you''re a Pryster.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way¡­why is Sir visiting us in this way¡­?¡±

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes? Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry. My name is Miles. Again, I forgot to introduce this because I''m not well-learned. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Okay. So Miles. You really don¡¯t know why I came here.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°¡­I know why Sir came.¡±

    Miles agreed immediately and lowered his stance again. Certainly, it was a moment when I realized that he was a person with whom I could talk rationally.

    ¡°¡­Great. Then, it would end fast. Miles, you¡¯re making the right choice. Don¡¯t hesitate. Tell me what I want to know. I don''t give many chances.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Yes?¡±

    ¡°The people you are monitoring... Spit it out.¡±

    Maybe, it was all just a misunderstanding¡­ I wanted to confirm before reaching a conclusion.

    ¡°¡­Daisy Hexter and a woman named Ewin.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I knew it already¡­ But when I actually got it confirmed with my own ears, my rage soared; a wave of anger like a hot me burned in my heart.

    I wanted to hold everyone in this ce ountable¡­ but I knew it was not as easy as I thought. They were only monitoring, and they didn¡¯tmit any wrongdoing that would cost them their lives. Also, if it was something they were forced to do after receiving an order, I was hesitant to touch them even more. If we were going to do it, we¡¯d have to attack those who gave orders, not those who obeyed them.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Miles apologized, seeing my frosty expression.

    At his apology, I nodded my head.

    To calm my anger. I took a deep breath and asked an important question.

    ¡°¡­who ordered it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    My question seemed to make the already quiet room even quieter. No one moved, no one breathed loudly, and no one even rolled their eyes recklessly.

    As the room got quieter, I started to hear my heartbeat clearly.

    It may seem like it was because of the nervousness I felt on entering this crime den alone, but instead, it was because of Asena; I wanted to believe her, but my brain kept whispering nonsense.

    If Asena ordered it, what should I do? It seemed that my eyes were getting dark. Maybe it was also because of that reason that I thought of an idea toe all the way here.

    I didn¡¯t entrust Smith to the guard or ask Asena, but I came to inquire directly from those who received orders. Because that way, I could find the answer to my filthy suspicion of not trusting my younger sister without anyone finding out.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Even Miles was not ready to answer this question. He looked at me, then he turned to his subordinates.

    ¡°Sir Cayden¡­ to backstab my superiors in front of everyone¡­ especially in front of my subordinates¡­¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand how precarious of a situation you are in.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    His gaze met mine. For a while our wills fought, Miles averted his eyes first. But the mouth did not open easily.

    I raised my hand.

    ¡°¡­was it Asena?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes?¡±

    ¡°I mean, did Asena Pryster order it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Miles looked at me and blinked. I thought he was surprised that I knew more information than I thought.

    Then he opened his mouth as if he had made a decision.

    -¡­Thump¡­Thump¡­

    My heartbeat only grew louder.

    ''Please don¡¯t be her.''

    I wished I was just trash who doubted his younger sister.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Okay¡­I shouldn¡¯t have known about this in the first ce¡­but my superior told me to keep in mind that it¡¯s not Asena-sama¡¯s order and do things carefully¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Whew¡­¡±

    As if taking off heavy armor, I had the illusion that I could hear the unpleasant sensations pressing on my chest vanishing all at once.

    My breath was light and my face heated up.

    For a moment, my head lowered and shoulders rxed; Tension was released from my very being.

    After all, Asena did not do it. She had still not gone so far where she couldn''t be redeemed.

    Miles began to make excuses on his own, as he saw my actions.

    ¡°¡­that¡­but for us, it was amand from our superior. Please understand that we had no choice but to follow.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe we went our own way. But¡­but¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sharon Payne¡¯s order?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡­ yes. You know already.¡±

    ¡°Is Payne¡­recklessly monitoring Prysters?¡±

    As the wave of relief passed, an unpleasant feeling arose. The mental stress I had to go through because of Sharon wasn¡¯t the only issue.

    ¡°Cay...I wasn¡¯t directly monitoring Cayden-sama! Because Asena-sama has recently been thinking about Ewin and Daisy Hexter-¡±

    "Even if it wasn¡¯t me, you were monitoring my surroundings. And even if Asena has both Daisy and Ewin in mind, didn''t Sharon start monitoring them on her own? Without any orders."

    ¡°¡­¡­you¡¯re right.¡±

    I was concerned that Asena had Ewin in mind, but it wasn¡¯t to the point of being a problem; wouldn''t she be curious about finding out about my orphan sister through Keirsey?

    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem just because she cared. It was more of a problem to spy on me and to dig up information.

    I felt like I had to talk to Shalon Payne. In such cases, actions should be taken ordingly.

    ¡°¡­Yes. Okay. At this point, I''ve asked all the questions I had. Thank you for answering.¡±

    ¡°¡­.No. It was something I had to do.¡±

    ¡°Haah. So, that¡¯s what happened then¡­ From now on, don¡¯t even go to the academy.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Yes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable with you all around. All rats must leave the academy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sir, that¡¯s too¡­!¡±

    ¡°Miles. I¡¯ve warned you many times. Do you want to know for yourself how precarious of a situation you are in?¡±

    I put my hand on the handle of the sword and said.

    Miles looked at my hand gestures, then rxed and slowed down. Very slowly, he raised his eyes and looked at me.

    It was a provocative look. If I threatened him with force, there was a sense of refusal to obey.

    ¡°What are those eyes, Miles?¡±

    ¡°¡­Cayden, more than half of our organization works at the academy. If I tell them to leave, how will they live?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my job. Then, did you think that I would leave you guys to influence my surroundings? I cannot tolerate you even stepping into my realm.¡±

    ¡°¡­you seem to be following Pryster''s ideologies well.¡±

    ¡°¡­because it¡¯s our motto.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Miles but everyone''s mood changed when I said they had to leave the academy. Perhaps because the people working at the academy were present in this room as well.

    So they too gradually began to change the atmosphere.

    ¡°¡­we just followed the orders of Sharon Payne.¡±

    ¡°And that Sharon Payne obeys Pryster''s orders.¡±

    ¡°¡­are you here alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­.What?¡±

    In an instant, Miles began to examine me.

    But why?

    Even if they were reckless, they wouldn¡¯t attack me. They should''ve known the consequences all too well.

    But even if they attacked me, that didn¡¯t mean there was no chance of winning.

    About¡­there were about 10 men. But on my side I was alone. In one-to-many fights, some barriers were difficult to ovee with skills.

    So I started to sharpen my nerves. I came to have a conversation, but I was prepared for this situation too. I''d assumed that it could be very dangerous.

    Raising the thumb of the hand holding the scabbard, I gently pulled out the sword a little. A blue ray scattered as it emerged.

    Cold air hovered around us.

    Miles looked at me and seemed to be pondering something.

    ¡°¡­Miles, I''ll let this disrespect slide for once; bring out the ledger, and as I have ordered, tell all the bastards in the academy to leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Miles looked at me for a while, then closed his eyes and sighed.

    ¡°¡­..All right. There you¡­ bring the ledger.¡±

    He eventually took a step back.

    I didn¡¯t know what thoughts were going through his head, but his choice prevented a lot of blood from flowing.

    At that instant, my thoughts were broken as the sound of a cat¡¯s cry resounded.

    ¨C Whoa¡­

    At that sound, everyone''s nerves hardened and silence followed.

    As it became so quiet, the cat¡¯s cry resounded again.

    ¨C Aww¡­

    It was a sounding from the depths of the room, from another door. The sound grew louder and clearer. I could see Miles biting his lips from the back.

    ¨C Aww¡­!

    The more I listened, the more my doubts grew.

    This wasn¡¯t a cat¡¯s cry¡­it was a girl¡¯s cry.

    Miles repeated his words as he pointed to a man.

    ¡°..hmm¡­ there you! Bring the ledger!¡±

    ¡°Miles.¡±

    I called him.

    His eyes nced at me once, and his expression became increasingly distorted.

    ¡°Eh¡­ you¡¯ve already made up your mind. Pull out the weapons!!¡±

    He was right. The moment I heard the girl''s cry, I''d already made up my mind.

    ¨C Shreung!

    In a single motion, the half-pulled sword swiftly came out of the scabbard.

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9]

 Chapter 54: Shining Knight (12)

    Chapter 54: Shining Knight (12)

    At the sharp sound of shing of metal, Judy and Smith simultaneously looked at the alley in which Cayden had gone to.

    ¡°Ah.. no.. no..!¡±

    Smith began to struggle to untie the rope.

    ¡°Please..! please let me go! I¡¯m not lying..! You can also hear the fighting over there!¡±

    "¡­"

    In the end, even Judy drew her sword.

    Smith groaned and screamed. But then-

    Swish

    -the rope that bound Smith was cut neatly by Judy¡¯s sword.

    She, too, was concerned about Cayden and didn''t want to waste her time on Smith.

    Freed in an instant, Smith looked at Judy, then turned without saying a word and began to run away.

    Shortly after Smith turned his back and ran, Judy also ran - in the opposite direction Smith went; in the direction where the sound of battle wasing from.

    ¡°Cayden¡­!¡±

    Judy entered the room where the sound of men¡¯s groans, the sound of things breaking and falling, and the horrifying screams of iron rang out.

    The pungent smell of iron mixed with blood filled the room. But Judy stood still. Because she couldn''t see anything.

    There was only one candle illuminating the room, so apart from the dark, moving silhouette, there were not many things she could discern.

    At that moment, she heard someone running towards her, wearing leathery boots that sounded quite different from Cayden''s.

    Judy raised her sword and took a defensive stance.

    Soon, as the sound reached the range of the sword strike, Judy swung her sword.

    Wasn''t it excessive on her part to attack someone without knowing what their intentions were?

    If Cayden weren''t fighting inside, she would definitely have hesitated. But now, there was no time to waste.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    It felt like the sword was cutting something, and the running figure fell at Judy¡¯s feet.

    The person who had fallen was a man. He was moaning and holding his chest, trying to stop the blood froming out of the fresh cut.

    After kicking away the dagger in his hand, Judy shouted loudly.

    ¡°Cayden! I can¡¯t help you because I can¡¯t see anything!¡±

    Instead of an answer, only the confused screams and shouts of numerous men returned.

    Judy felt scared.

    Was Cayden really fighting alone in this ce?

    Judy''s eyes hadn¡¯t gotten used to the darkness yet, but even if they did, Judy wasn''t sure if she''d be able to see much in this darkness.

    Was he fighting in this situation? That too alone... against so many people?

    No matter how good she thought Cayden was, she had never imagined him to be this good.

    Of course¡­ again, she didn¡¯t know. He might just be losing in this fight.

    But Judy didn''t want to believe it. No, such a possibility didn''t even exist in her heart.

    Judy blinked continuously to adjust her eyes to the darkness.

    In the meantime, the sound of battle moved to the left and then to the right.

    Gradually, around the time she started to get a clue as to how the figures were moving, someone else ran toward her.

    Just as before, judging by the sound, Judy swung her sword at the opponent who came within range of the sword, and just like that, another man fell in front of her.

    This time, Judy kicked the man on the head.

    Both men she fought were stunned and were no longer a threat.

    ¡°..huh¡­huh¡­¡±

    She blinked her wide eyes and took one step inside.

    In this chaotic situation, she was ming herself for her inability to help Cayden.

    ''If you can''t do anything, why did youe here?''

    If she couldn¡¯t help Cayden, there was no reason toe here.

    With such negative thoughts, she took another step inside.

    This deep in the room, surrounded by darkness, only the unpleasant smell of blood remained.

    Perhaps the enemies inside also recognized Judy - who had entered the depths - as someone screamed and rushed to her.

    She blocked his glimmering sword and let it flow. Immediately after, she hit his body strongly, breaking his bnce, and then swung her sword and cut the opponent.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    When she tried to instinctively find the next person with sharpened nerves, the sound faded.

    ¨C Clink!

    After the sound of a sword falling to the floor echoed, finally, only a sudden silence remained.

    Judy looked inside the room in this sudden silence with bewilderment. And then, she cautiously moved toward the wall to protect her back.

    Who won? Was it Cayden or... this unknown gang?

    No, that was impossible. Cayden must have won.

    Still, not being able to find where Cayden was, Judy had no choice but to gamble.

    ¡°¡­Cayden?¡±

    She asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°¡­..yeah.¡±

    A familiar voice answered back. And a standing figure waved its arm.

    "Haah..."

    All the pressure waying down Judy''s heart was lifted in an instant. After seeing the dark silhouette, she felt great relief when she realized that she and Cayden were the only ones standing currently.

    Judy then approached the only waving human figure.

    ¡°Cayden¡­! Why did you do such a reckless thing..! You were supposed to solve the problem through conversation..!¡±

    In the jousting match, Cayden had won against many knights one-on-one, but right now, he fought against many people at once. She couldn''t even measure the difference in difficulty.

    As Judy got close enough to standing Cayden, the dark figure suddenly hugged her.

    ¡°..uh..!¡±

    The warmth felt immediately afterward.

    "Uh... Cayden?"

    She never thought the ce was cold, but she could still feel the warmth from his body.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    But there was something strange about that warmth. It flowed only downwards... as if warm water.

    Feeling strange the whole time, Judy touched the warm area with her hand.

    Then, she moved her palm closer to her face.

    Judy¡¯s hands were stained with red blood.

    ¡°..C...Cayden?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Do not panic. It¡¯s not my blood.¡±

    Cayden said so, but the weight of Cayden leaning on her was only getting heavier. Judy wanted to say, ¡®It¡¯s your blood,¡¯ but she couldn¡¯t utter those words.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back quickly. It will be fine.¡±

    Judy quickly set priorities. Caydon needed treatment.

    But he stopped her.

    ¡°¡­Judy. We have something more urgent than that. This criminal organization¡­it seems to have touched children as well. I''ll go back first with Storm. But can you see that door over there?¡±

    Judy looked at the old door right next to the candle.

    She nodded, still holding Cayden in her arms.

    ¡°I heard the voices of children in there¡­ Could you please check it out?¡±

    ¡°¡­children?¡±

    Judy was taken aback by the word ¡®children¡¯.

    ¡°¡­so did you start fighting because of children?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat like that... Will you check the door?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check it out. But, Cayden... What about you?¡±

    ¡°I told you¡­ I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°¡­can you go back?¡±

    ¡°¡­I can... Uh...¡±

    Cayden moaned quietly and took a step back.

    As he took a step back, all the ces that were feeling warm to Judy earlier, oning into contact with the air, felt cold now.

    Soon, Cayden groaned and headed out the door.

    Judy just stood there, staring nkly at him. But after confirming quickly that he was alright from his stable walk, she took a sigh of relief and decided to help the children first, as he asked her to do.

    Honestly, she wanted to take Cayden to a hospital, but as he said, if the children were involved too, there was no way she could just leave them as they were. Especially when Cayden didn''t seem in much danger.

    ''But...''

    No matter how much she tried to convince herself, Judy''s heart hurt by the fact she would have to leave Cayden alone in such a situation, even if Cayden himself requested it.

    ''Ugh! Let''s check first if they are okay.''

    If the children were not in any immediate danger, or if it was just a misunderstanding and there were no children, then even Cayden wouldn''t stop her from helping him.

    Judy hurriedly ran to the door. She grabbed the doorknob and shook it, but it didn¡¯t open, so she bumped her body several times and smashed the door.

    -bang!

    ¡°Hey!!!¡±

    Immediately after, someone tried to swing a sword at her.

    The ce behind the door was illuminated enough, so seeing the figureing at her, Judy easily stretched out her sword and pierced his wrist before he could attack her.

    The man screamed, let go of his weapon, and went to his knees.

    Judy hurriedly kicked him away.

    There was a staircase going down behind the man, so he rolled down the stairs, crashing into the floor of the basement, and finally stop moving.

    Judy pulled out the torch hanging right next to the door and went down the stairs.

    Then, an unnatural sight greeted her.

    It was because, as Cayden had expected, many children were indeed locked behind bars.

    ¡°¡­¡­crazy¡­¡±

    Judy knew that they were a criminal organization, but she didn¡¯t think that they were so evil. Because no other criminal organization touched children.

    It was only after seeing children she began to understand why Cayden had no choice but to draw his sword.

    ''Damn it! Things are not going to be resolved quickly!''

    Eventually, she turned and ran outside.

    If she had to prioritize someone, it was Cayden.

    From the immediate look, the children didn''t seem to be in danger, but Cayden... her heart still felt anxious.

    She decided to leave the children in the basement to the guards for now. She knew where guards patrolled near the academy, so it seemed a usible choice.

    ''Because I got rid of all the people who could harm the children, they should be okay for now.''

    Unfortunately, it seemed they would have to wait a little longer.

    She got out and ran to where shest left Goldie and Storm.

    As the moonlight shined through the alley, she could see the blood spread on the road.

    If it wasn¡¯t his blood, as Cayden said, so much blood shouldn''t be spread on the road... He was hurt. There was no doubt about it.

    ¡°...Huff... Huff...!¡±

    But when she arrived at the ce Goldie and Storm should have been, Cayden was not present anymore.

    Only Goldie remained.

    Storm had also disappeared.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Late night:

    -Thump Thump Thump Thump

    Asena was sleeping soundly. But she suddenly woke up due to the harsh knocks that disturbed her rest.

    The room was still messy. And her body didn''t seem to have any energy... it looked like all the power was drained out of her body.

    -Thump Thump Thump Thump

    But someone was knocking on the dorm''s door without a break.

    Despite the door of Asena''s room being closed, even she could feel the urgency in those knocks.

    ''Who is it?''

    Her eyes opened. Her heart hoped it was Cayden...

    ''But most probably, it''s not Oppa.''

    Cayden wouldn''t disturb her sleep even if he wanted to reconcile urgently... which he didn''t. It was a fact she knew better than anyone else. So, with her nerves sharpened, she became curious about the face of the other person.

    Who dared to knock on their door like that without fear?

    Even then, it seemed impossible to instill the will to rise in a powerless body. Without the warmth of Cayden¡¯s body, no strength could be found.

    ''Oppa...''

    It had never happened before, but now it was clear that Cayden wasn¡¯ting. Even when he noticed her actions, he didn¡¯t waver.

    -Knock.

    This time, someone gently knocked on her own door.

    ¡®Unnie¡­? I think someone is looking for us¡­¡¯

    It was Keirsey.

    In the end, Asena couldn¡¯t help but get up.

    ¨C Sigh

    Powerlessly, she opened the door and walked out, passing Keirsey without a word.

    If it wasn''t urgent, the opponent should be prepared.

    With such thought, Asena finally opened the door.

    But as soon as she opened it, a thick bloody smell came out.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    A girl in a white robe smeared with red blood looked at them with trembling eyes.

    ¡°Uh... D-Duchess Pryster and... and Keirsey-sama.¡±

    Asena frowned.

    The girl was so nervous, she didn''t seem able to speak words clearly.

    After a brief greeting, the girl spoke without even breathing.

    ¡°Cayden Pryster is injured.¡±

    Asena, whose whole body froze upon hearing those words, immediately checked the blood on the girl¡¯s clothes, and her legs gave up.

    ? ? ?

    As she ran to where Cayden was, Asena had to experience her legs giving up several times.

    Seeing Asena falling over and over again, no one would have thought she was the cold, dignified, and proud Duchess of House Pryster.

    Asena felt as if her intestines were melting at the sudden burst. A hot sensation flowed down from her rapidly beating chest. It seemed it would explode at any moment. And her expression was also distorted.

    Whether it was an illness, an ident, or whatever reason, the experience of losing a family wasn¡¯t something Asena wanted to go through again. And Asena had always thought this would never happen again.

    Tragedy coulde to people once... but twice was rare.

    But could it be that God was not satisfied with the loss of her parents?

    She couldn¡¯t ept the situation. But the girl had made it clear; Cayden was seriously injured.

    ''No, it can''t be.''

    Yeah, they hadn¡¯t reconciled yet. She hadn''t revealed her true intentions either, and thest conversations were only the sharp ones. So, it couldn''t be thest time¡­

    But ording to the girl, his condition was serious. In fact, even if Asena didn''t believe her words, the girl''s blood-soaked clothes clearly showed them the seriousness of the situation. Because, ording to the girl, this blood was of Cayden¡¯s, not anyone else''s.

    Keirsey opened her mouth with tears dripping from her eyes.

    ¡°Hic. Hic. Uh¡­how hurt is Oppa? He is okay... Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    The girl gave no reply. It didn''t seem like she was ignoring them, instead, it felt as if she was afraid to answer them.

    ¡°Answer quickly!¡±

    Keirsey shouted. But, not getting any response again, she began to cry ever more loudly.

    Asena didn¡¯t want to believe anything until she saw it with her own eyes. So, she was still better... at least, on the surface, she looked better.

    ''Oppa... please.''

    Cayden, who always looked so strong, could not have been hurt. He was so healthy, so what could happen for him to shed so much blood? No, there was no way her support would have been broken so easily.

    This was something she could never believe.

    ''Right.''

    Asena had no doubts that he would greet them with a smile again. No, it was even okay if he didn''t smile.

    Even if he was still angry, Asena was determined to apologize.

    ''I was wrong all this time. I¡¯m sorry... Yeah, just like that.''

    As long as he was still there, nothing else mattered.

    ''Yes, Oppa must be fine.''

    Because this couldn¡¯t be thest. Because... apologizing to him shouldn¡¯t be thest thing she did...

    In the distance, finally, the destination began to appear.

    -"Aaaah..!"

    At the same time, an unfamiliar, painful cry rang out from afar. But the voice... the male voice was quite familiar.

    Hearing that sound, Asena¡¯s legs loosened again.

    -Thud!

    As she was still running, she fell to the ground with a loud thud, but not minding that one bit, she got up again.

    Her body... didn''t feel any pain.

    It seemed unnatural, but she didn''t care. Her heart was already relieved.

    Because through the voice, she realized that Cayden wasn¡¯t unconscious... or dead. He was screaming in pain, so he was conscious and alive.

    Asena didn¡¯t need anything else as long as he was alive. Yes, it didn¡¯t matter even if any part of his body became ufortable as long as he was alive.

    But if he¡­ if somehow, something went wrong.

    Just by thinking about it, her heart sank.

    Asena couldn¡¯t figure out how would she handle and release this feeling of despair and rage.

    -¡°Ahhhh¡­aah!!¡±

    As they got closer, the scream of pain only grew worse. For the first time in her life, Asena was feeling so afraid that it was difficult to move her legs.

    The closer she got to the source of this painful moan, the more rapidly her heart thumped. She felt it would explode at any second and she would die instantly.

    But she couldn¡¯t stop there.

    The twins hurriedly entered the room where Cayden¡¯s screams wereing from.

    Cayden- who was being treated by doctors wearing white uniforms- was a mess.

    For the first time in their life, the twins had to see Cayden¡¯s face contorting in so much pain.

    His whole body seemed to be covered in blood... From head to toe.

    His upper body was naked, stitched here and there.

    He had never been seen before in such a terrible state.

    Three people were holding him down while he was being operated on. But even alone, he was too much. They put all their weight on Cayden, but their whole body shook whenever his body trembled in pain, like a fish out of water.

    The doctors were shouting in a cluttered state.

    The doctor stitching his wounds spoke:

    -"Wait a minute¡­! Almost everything is sewn!"

    One doctor on left asked a nurse.

    -"When is the poppy juiceing!"

    And another spoke to twins.

    "I¡¯m really sorry, but you¡¯re not allowed in! Please wait outside!"

    But they were all sounds that did not reach Asena... it was as if something was obstructing all other voices. They felt like echoes in the background - unimportant.

    All she could see was Cayden, her Oppa, who was full of cuts and open wounds.

    Judging from the wounds and the blood he shed, it felt like the lights in his eyes would fade away at any moment... taking away his love that supported her and taught her what happiness was.

    As a doctor cleaned his wound and slipped a needle into it, Cayden lifted his upper body once more with red-bloody eyes.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±

    Keirsey saw the scarred, red upper body, and immediately lost consciousness and copsed with a loud noise.

    -Thud!

    The voice was so loud that even in themotion, the eyes of the doctors, and even Cayden¡¯s trembling eyes, turned to the unconscious Keirsey.

    Asena and Cayden¡¯s eyes also met for a moment.

    At that time, she felt as if only the two of them were left in the world.

    ¡°¡­.Oppa¡­¡±

    Asena called out to Cayden. And when the word - which felt a little unfamiliar to her tongue - escaped her mouth, she finally realized how long it had been since shest called out to him.

    Tears flowed from Asena¡¯s eyes involuntarily.

    Because for some reason, looking at him like that, it felt like Cayden was moving further away than ever before.

    Cayden gasped and stopped screaming. Looking at her tear-stained face, he clenched his teeth and gave a weak smile.

    ¡°¡­Ah¡­ Asena. Please take your sister out... Can you..?¡±

    He said to Asena with eyes that seemed to be closing at any moment. But in those weak eyes, the care and love were still the same as when he consoled the twins of the past, who used to burst into tears remembering their parents.

    Looking into his loving eyes, it felt, the childish fight, in a way no one wanted, had alreadye to an end.

    [T/N:

    Hey everyone. As you all know I''ve always been a big fan of the author ''Lee Man-doo'' - the same author who wrote both ''Why Are You Bing a Viin Again?'' and ''Pretending To Have a Girlfriend?'' And now his other book ''Ipatible Interspecies Wives'' is topping the Novelpia monthly ranking with just 26 chapters.

    Naturally, I wanted to pick it up, but my time mostly goes into tranting ''Viin Again'' or helping other ReadingPia trantors. So, even if I give my best while maintaining the update speed of ''Viin Again'', I can only trante a single chapter a week. That would be too slow, right?

    I was sad and almost thought I wouldn''t be able to pick it up. But suddenly - or should I say as always¡­? - Taylor came forward to help me!!

    We both decided to trante it together while maintaining the update speed of our current novels.

    Though mass release will not be possible, you guys can still look forward to it. It''s an amazing read.

    Here''s the link: https://.readingpia.me/series/ipatible-interspecies-wives

    Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori

    ]

 Chapter 55: Shining Knight (13)

    Chapter 55: Shining Knight (13)

    ¡°¡­Ah¡­ Asena. Please take your sister out... Can you..?¡±

    Asena opened her mouth, but because of the three men who immediately forced Cayden toy down again, the conversation couldn''t continue.

    Without even being able to say words like "I love you" or "You have to stay strong, you can''t leave our side," Asena stood there nkly.

    At that moment, someone rushed to the room and handed Cayden a ss filled with some kind of liquid.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s mugwort juice¡­! Drink it, sleep well, and you''ll be fine when you wake up...!"

    As soon as Cayden heard the man¡¯s words, he took the ss and drank it without hesitation as the pain from the wounds all over his body was so severe that it was almost unbearable.

    Cayden continued to struggle in pain after that, but after some time, his moans gradually faded away, and with a ¡®thud¡¯, he lost his strength and fell asleep.

    However, Asena saw it differently. She was afraid that the light of life had gone out of her brother, who looked weak and helpless for the first time in her whole life.

    In the end, she hurriedly approached the man who was breathing heavily as he had run too fast to bring the mugwort juice to Cayden and said.

    .

    "... Oppa... is my Oppa¡¯s reaction normal?"

    The man - who also wore a white uniform like others - looked at Asena and straightened up, trying to maintain his posture.

    Asena said, seeing him in agony due to being out of breath.

    "You can breathe as your heart desires...! Just answer me..."

    "Ugh...! Yes...yes¡­ people usually fall asleep quickly like this - ugh! Duchess Pryster, you cannot stay here any longer. I will call for you when everything is over, will you wait outside?"

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­!¡±

    ¡°Heo Eok¡­ If you stay here, I don¡¯t know how it will affect Cayden... Are you okay with that?¡±

    It was a given that it could be detrimental to Cayden, but her anxious mind didn''t like the idea of not being able to take care of him when he was so helpless.

    Even so, Asena eventually nodded her head.

    Keirsey had already been supported out of the room. Asena, too, now weak and hunched over, took onest look at unconscious Cayden, before going out with tears in her eyes.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Asena waited for Cayden, holding the unconscious Keirsey on herp. As much as she wanted to cry, she refrained from doing so for fear that it would somehow mean that Cayden¡¯s treatment had gone wrong.

    Everything would work out well in the end. So there was no reason to cry.

    Hypnotizing herself like that, as she waited, Asena''s mind was filled with the memories of herst arguments with him.

    For the past few months at the Academy, the only thing they did was fight. All the precious memories they could have made were wasted on meaningless arguments.

    Although she hated to think about it, if this was thest time¡­ Asena knew she would never forgive herself for spending thest few months constantly fighting with him.

    That assumption alone brought tears to her eyes. Because then, hisst memory of her would be tainted by their fight and if he left like this, they would never have a proper reconciliation. No matter how much she prayed then, the fact that they had parted ways with bitter emotions wouldn''t change.

    ¡®I wish I could love you one more time, Oppa... I wish I could kiss you one more time. I wish I could¡­¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t her will, but no matter how hard Asena tried, her head could only think negatively.

    And she couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen to her if he really left. At least, it was given that she definitely won''t be able to maintain her sanity.

    Maybe she''ll have to release chaotic violence and anger into the world to keep herself sane. And perhaps resenting the god who took her Cayden away, she might even destroy everything he created.

    Or maybe she could just¡­follow him.

    Because the world without him was meaningless.

    A loud noise was suddenly heard from the operation room, bringing Asena out of her thoughts.

    -"Press...! Press...!"

    Asena felt the urge to cover her ears.

    Although she didn''t know what was happening, it didn''t seem like a good sign. Unconsciously, Asena tightly closed her eyes at the sound and just prayed "Please endure it,", "Please endure it," repeatedly.

    ****

    After what felt like an eternity of agony, the doctor came out and spoke to Asena, who was sitting on a bench with Keirsey''s head on herp.

    ¡°¡­Duchess Pryster.¡±

    Talking to the doctor was a natural procedure, but Asena felt her heart could explode out of fear at any moment. She couldn''t even muster the courage to look at the doctor''s face. This was the first time she had been so terrified.

    She hadn¡¯t felt this afraid even when she saw Ice Duke, the head of the hostile family, before bing an adult.

    But now, Asena was afraid of the words of amoner and had no choice but to tremble.

    Why did he speak in such a quiet tone?

    Why did it sound like bad news wasing from his mouth?

    ¡°¡­..The wounds¡­?¡±

    In the end, Asena could only force out one word. It was too difficult to say more. She could only wait for the doctor¡¯s answer now.

    ¡°¡­The wounds have been sewn sessfully¡­.¡±

    "Haah...! Haah...!"

    Tears and sighs that she had been holding back burst out of Asena at the first piece of good news she had heard.

    ¡°Cayden-sama¡¯s condition seems to be stable too. However¡­¡±

    But at the word "however," Asena''s heart sank.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Her lips hardened, and she couldn''t say anything. She could only wait for theing words.

    ¡°However, that¡¯s just only on the surface¡­ we don¡¯t know how Cayden-sama feels on the inside. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it¡­ If any internal bleeding continues due to an organ injury¡­ it¡¯s better to prepare your heart. ..¡±

    Asena jumped up from her seat without paying any attention to Keirsey, who was lying on herp. And with all her might, she pped the doctor''s cheek.

    -p!

    "I didn''t give up! Is the doctor giving up first?"

    But no matter how hard Asena hit him, the doctor''s cheek only slightly turned. The weakened Asena didn''t have enough strength to hurt him.

    But the doctor also blinked at her words and lowered his gaze.

    ¡°Listen to me. If my Oppa leaves my side¡­ you will die too.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Asena sat back down, raised Keirsey¡¯s head, and ced it on herp.

    The doctor was frozen for a moment, then told Asena,

    ¡°¡­Cayden-sama will wake up in a few hours. The effect of the medicine willst until then. Depending on Cayden-sama¡¯s strength, it may vary, but... You can expect him to wake up around that time. And when he wakes up, please make sure he drinks more mugwort juice, as we have prepared more for him."

    "...I understand."

    "Also... please keep a close eye on Cayden¡¯s abdomen while you nurse him. If it starts to swell... it''s not a good sign, so please let us know."

    ¡°¡­How did Oppa be like this?¡±

    After nodding, Asena finally asked the question she had been curious about since she first saw Cayden in that state. What could happen to make him look like this sote at night?

    "We don''t know what happened to make him like this. Besides being stabbed and shed with a sword..."

    "A sword...?"

    At the mention of being attacked with a sword, anger enveloped Asena''s mind.

    Of course, seeing his wounds, she had somewhat expected it, but when she heard it in person, the feeling was different.

    Who on earth did this to him? Who was the bastard that had stabbed him? Who had tried to take her treasure away?

    She didn''t know who it was, but if the culprit was caught, all those involved would have to pay a price.

    Filled with anger, Asena looked up at the doctor.

    The doctor flinched at Asena''s gaze.

    ¡°¡­Is it okay to see Oppa now?¡±

    "Yes. But please don''t touch Cayden-sama or cause any disturbance. He needs proper rest."

    When Asena nodded her head, finally, the doctor lowered his head and left. Many assistants, who were standing behind him, also lowered their heads and left

    ¡°¡­Keirsey.¡±

    Asena shook Keirsey gently to wake her up. However, the unconscious Keirsey did not stir.

    Maybe it was better this way. If she was asleep, she could forget about the pain for a while.

    Asena gently lifted Keirsey''s head from herp. Then, quietly getting up, she walked into the room where Cayden was.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    He was lying there¡­ on a white bed, with a red-stained bandage wrapped around his body.

    Asena was alone with him in the room and seeing him like that, her tears, which had never stopped, began to flow even more profusely.

    "...Huhuk...! ...Huep...!"

    This time the tears were unbearable. She approached Cayden, and grabbing his bed, knelt beside it.

    Unable to even hold his hand due to the doctor''s instruction of ¡®proper rest,¡¯ Asena wept as she looked at unconscious Cayden.

    <strong>****</strong>

    How long had it been since Keirsey looked at Cayden taking shallow breaths? Keirsey, who had been awake for some time now, shed tears endlessly, as the twins stared nkly at Cayden.

    They didn¡¯t even blink their eyes, just in case something went wrong when they closed their eyes.

    The warm sunlight of dawn was already beginning to enter the room through the window, but they did not waver. They just looked at Cayen nkly.

    At that moment, they heard the sound of someone hastily running down the hallway.

    Despite the sound, the twins did not take their eyes off Cayden.

    The person who immediately entered the room took a small breath and called out his name.

    ¡°¡­Cayden¡­¡±

    As soon as his name was called, Asena turned her head to look back.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A shockwave went through her heart, which had been calm just moments before.

    It was Judy¡­ Just like Cayden, covered in blood.

    Asena''s eyes grew cold. Without thinking rationally, she asked,

    "... Judy...It wasn''t you, right?"

    ¡°¡­.yes?¡±

    Judy couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer that question, but when she realized Asena didn''t know anything, and given Cayden''s condition, she was not in her right mind, Judy had to confirm the obvious fact for her.

    "I didn''t do it."

    ¡°¡­Then, were you there when this happened?¡±

    If two knights were covered in blood on the same day and not involved in the same problem, it would be hard to exin.

    ".....I was there."

    Asena slowly got up from her seat. She turned and started walking towards Judy.

    Judy felt the chill as Asena walked step by step. It was a kind of chill that pierced the bones- much more intense than the chill of the northern part where she was born.

    Asena came closer and spoke to Judy again.

    ".....But why didn''t you stop it?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Why... Why is Oppa like that, and you''re fine? Why did you only show up now...?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "No... no... it''s not that... But why did Oppa...?"

    Asena staggered in confusion.

    Judy wanted to go to Cayden, but she held herself back for now. Exining to the two girls seemed more important.

    So, holding back her tears from the pitiful sight of her unconscious friend, Judy spoke to Asena.

    ¡°I can exin.¡±

    ****

    Judy only exined what she had witnessed herself:

    First, how she¡¯d met Cayden when he caught someone monitoring him and the people around him.

    And how he strangely tried to solve the problem by himself instead of entrusting the work to the guards.

    Then, the incident of infiltrating their headquarters. The battle, and how she found out about the children who were kept there in cages.

    And how Cayden disappeared with Storm, and Judy eventually changed priorities again, rescuing the children first.

    She also told them what the children said; they imed that they had been kidnapped.

    Surely while investigating the headquarter of the criminal organization, Judy could clearly see that their crimes revolved around a kidnapping. Various equipment and documents found afterward were also centered around it.

    After rescuing them, she talked to the city guards and went through a series of procedures before returning to the academy.

    Judy finished her exnation there.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At first nce, it might sound like a story about raiding a criminal organization to rescue children, but Asena''s mind was elsewhere.

    ¡®Oppa caught someone who was monitoring the people around him.¡¯

    That phrase carried a different weight. Asena felt like her throat was clogged with something heavy.

    It couldn''t be. She had clearly told Sharon not to do it, to forget about it. It couldn''t be her.

    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Cayden¡¯s groan was heard.

    Asena and Keirsey were startled. They knelt by the bedside of his bed and looked at him.

    ¡°Oh¡­Oppa¡­¡±

    "Oppa, can you recognize me? I''m Keirsey...sob...I''m Keirsey."

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    But Cayden only moaned in pain. It was as if he hadn¡¯t fully woken up yet. He seemed to be instinctually struggling against pain.

    The twins didn¡¯t even dare to touch him and just called him by name several times.

    Soon, Cayden¡¯s heavy eyelids opened with difficulty, and he looked at the twins with hazy eyes.

    ¡°¡­Asena¡­Keirsey¡­¡±

    "...Uh...! It''s me...! Huk...¡±

    ¡°Oppa¡­please¡­why are you like this¡­¡±

    Cayden smiled weakly in that state, and then slowly began to raise his hand.

    Asena quickly pressed his hand and said, "Oppa...you can''t move. It might reopen the wound. It''s frustrating, but just stay still."

    But Cayden didn¡¯t stop. He raised his arm again. Asena couldn¡¯t press his arm twice.

    His hand rose slowly and gently touched Keirsey¡¯s face, who was kneeling. After that, he nced at Asena¡¯s face slightly and said,

    ¡°¡­Stop.¡±

    It was the word he uttered whenever he told them to stop crying. But at that word, the twins¡¯ eyes ironically shed more tears.

    Asena finally bowed her head and said as if pleading.

    ¡°¡­Oppa¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    As soon as she got the chance, Asena began to apologize to him. Contrary to his words to stop crying, even with Judy by her side, she shed tears and apologized repeatedly.

    Cayden¡¯s eyes gradually started to regain their brightness.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s okay. Asena. it¡¯s okay.¡±

    His voice gradually regained strength. His previous shallow breathing became louder, and even the color of his body began to return.

    Asena and Cayden didn¡¯t need any more words. They didn''t need to dress up their intentions with flowery vocabry. What they wanted to convey - what intentions they had - was the only important thing.

    Cayden¡¯s eyes turned to Judy. She was biting her lip as she watched him. Cayden couldn''t tell what emotion she was feeling, but it was certain that she was holding back her tears.

    Cayden gave her a weak smile.

    ¡°¡­thank you, Judy.¡±

    "Say that after standing on both feet." It didn¡¯t seem she¡¯d be able to speak anymore without crying herself.

    Asena also shed tears for a long time, then suppressed the tears again and took a deep breath. She raised her head and looked at Cayden.

    ¡°Oppa¡­ this¡­ drink this. You are still in pain.¡±

    Asena handed Cayden the mugwort juice and said. However, Cayden shook his head.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Even Keirsey, who had been quiet, tried to persuade him with a coquettish voice.

    ¡°Oppa..you must drink¡­okay..? Please¡­ when Oppa gets better I¡¯ll do anything¡­¡±

    "...I''ll drink. But there''s someone I have to meet before that."

    Unyielding determination could be felt in his voice. It was clear the person he wanted to meet was important enough to endure this pain and he would not sleep before that.

    Cayden looked at Asena and said,

    "Bring¡­ Sharon Payne to me. I have something to ask her."

    [T/N:Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 56: Shining Knight (14)

    Chapter 56: Shining Knight (14)

    Early in the morning:

    Knock, knock, knock.

    Sharon - who was dressing and preparing for the ss - stopped upon hearing the knocking.

    She couldn''t guess who woulde to visit her at this early hour.

    Hastily getting ready to receive her guest, she opened the door.

    ¡°¡­Asena-sama.¡±

    As soon as she called out Asena''s name, Asena barged into the room roughly.

    Sharon hastily took a step back to avoid touching Asena''s body and fell on her hips.

    Asena''s escort, Judy Ice, also came in with her. She had a stern face, just like Asena.

    Well, not exactly the same... there was a wave of subdued anger on Asena''s face.

    But this subdued anger was like the calm before the storm. Sharon could tell as soon as she saw Asena''s face that this was not a simple matter.

    Sharon was not a fool either, so as soon as she saw Asena''s face, she knew why she hade to see her.

    Asena must have found out that she had given orders to monitor Ewin and Daisy.

    But at the same time, it was confusing.

    Of course, even if she had acted on her own without Asena''s orders, this level of anger was unexpected. She thought she would be praised for being prepared thoroughly.

    As Sharon got up from where she had fallen, Asena told Judy:

    "...Judy, leave for a moment."

    Judy hesitated at Asena''smand. To Sharon''s eyes, Judy also seemed to want to stay here. Simrly, Judy had her own anger toward her. Things were happening at an iprehensible speed.

    But eventually, Judy obeyed Asena''smand. She turned around and left the room.

    And with an unnecessarily strong force, she closed the door.

    -Bang!

    Asena¡¯s snake-like eyes stared at Sharon.

    Sharon was the first to speak. "Asena-sama, why are you here so early..."

    "Sharon, did you ignore what I said and did something you weren''t supposed to?"

    "..." Sharon remained silent.

    "Answer quickly. My patience is running thin."

    "Yes, I did."

    -Smack

    Sharon''s cheek was struck roughly. When she regained her senses, she was looking to the side.

    Sharon blinked and looked at the person who had acted this way.

    "¡­For now, I don¡¯t have time. Follow me. The longer we dy, the harder it will be for Oppa."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®¡­Oppa¡­? Cayden¡­?¡¯

    Sharon''s mind became more and moreplicated.

    She looked up when Asena spoke with a cold voice, ¡°¡­But don''t think you are forgiven. For your reckless behavior, you will definitely have to pay the price.¡±

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    As soon as Sharon entered the room and saw Cayden, her legs trembled.

    Cayden was covered in such wounds that it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to die at any moment.

    She didn¡¯t know how it happened, but it was obvious that she was involved.

    Asena''s anger and Judy''s expression began to make sense now.

    "Sharon Payne."

    Cayden called her name while keeping his gaze straight ahead despite his injuries.

    His voicecked strength, but his eyes made up for it.

    Sharon immediately kneeled down. Even if she didn''t understand what was happening or even if she had only asked her subordinates to do surveince, if the results were like this, she had nothing to say even if she had a hundred mouths.

    "I''m sorry, Cayden-sama. I never thought something like this would happen."

    Cayden looked at her and then asked the twins and Judy, who were standing behind him, to leave.

    After they left, Cayden spoke again.

    "I don''t need to ask if you did what you weren''t supposed to."

    "Cayden... I was just trying to gather information, I had no other intention. Really. I didn''t mean to hurt you or anything like that," Sharon tried to exin.

    "Intentionally or not..." Cayden spoke, then grimaced and fell silent, enduring the pain for a moment.

    While he took deep breaths, Sharon continued to make excuses.

    "I...I honestly can''t understand how Cayden-sama ended up like this."

    "...Sharon, tell me. If I see spies watching over the person I escort¡­ Should I have stayed still until they attacked?"

    "I had no intention of attacking-"

    "How would I know that?"

    "..."

    "Even Ewin was being watched. I could only protect Daisy the whole day, so what about Ewin? Should I have left her alone¡­ in danger?"

    Sharon had to think carefully. If things continued like this, she would have to take all the responsibility and face punishment.

    She lifted her head and looked at Cayden.

    "C-Cayden. I just wanted to be loyal."

    "..."

    "Because Asena-sama was concerned about both of them, I just wanted to know if they were in trouble."

    "I know that."

    "Y-yes?"

    "I heard it from Miles. You know Miles? The leader of that criminal gang."

    "..."

    ¡°Thinking or worrying about them is not an issue.¡±

    Sharon''s head slowly turned to the floor again.

    "...The issue is actions."

    To be honest, Sharon had always looked down on Cayden.

    She had no choice. Beforeing to the Academy, all she had heard was to take good care of Asena and Keirsey from her family. She had never been told to serve Cayden well at that time.

    There were also rumors about Cayden. It was said that he was never treated as a proper Pryster due to being an adopted child.

    And when she came to the academy, she was able to confirm that fact¡­ because rumors about him had spread like wildfire.

    While Sharon knew many of the academy''s secrets, there were some things she chose not to investigate, so there was no way for her to obtain urate information.

    Since she had been already ignoring Cayden, it was natural for her to continue to do so even if the rumors started to spread.

    That began to change little by little only when she began to follow Asena¡¯s strange orders... but that wasn''t so long ago.

    "Sharon Payne. Did you really think you could spy on people around me and get away with it?"

    But things were different now. The ignored Cayden Pryster no longer existed.

    He was radiating explosive pressure, even though he was seriously injured and could easily die, Sharon couldn''t even bring herself to look at him.

    "You...you had the audacity to spy on a Pryster without fear? You thought it was okay to hover around me? How much did you ignore me?"

    "...I was wrong...I havemitted a sin deserving of death..."

    She was already regretting looking down on him. She hadn''t thought that monitoring him would be such a big problem.

    Cayden suddenly started coughing. It was a strong cough that could not be stopped easily. The sound was so loud that the twins waiting outside rushed in.

    But Cayden raised a hand to stop them and wiped his lips.

    "...It''s okay."

    He said to the twins, who only left the room after carefully looking at Cayden for a few moments.

    "Fine. Let''s just assume that your motivation was loyalty to Asena. Let''s move on from that. But Payne, answer me well from now on."

    ".......Yes, I understand."

    Sharon Payne raised her head with a strong will. As she did, she could only see Cayden looking at her with a serpent-like, cold stare.

    "Did you¡­ know that those scumbags were kidnapping even children?"

    "........"

    Sharon blinked her eyes.

    ''How did he know that...''

    Though in the small moment when she couldn''t answer, everything was already over.

    "Haha...yes. You let the experts in kidnapping run loose next to Daisy and Ewin, and you had no intention at all... That''s it. Asena,e in."

    Cayden seemed to have heard what he wanted. He didn¡¯t give Sharon another chance.

    At his call, Asena came in right away.

    "Oppa, did you call me?"

    She quickly walked to his bed, knelt beside it, and leaned her ear to listen carefully.

    Sharon couldn''t help but be shocked by that sight.

    After all, she always thought Asena¡¯s position was second only to the previous Duchess Pryster. But now, she realized that it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. It was Cayden, themoner and the adopted son, who was leading them.

    "Send this woman back to her home. Don''t let her appear in front of me again."

    "I understand, Oppa."

    Sharon''s fate was decided by their conversation.

    From now on, Sharon would bebeled as a noble who failed to graduate from the academy.

    Judy, who also came in at some point, took Sharon''s arm and lifted her.

    Cayden spoke:

    "Sharon, I''ll forget what happened to me. It''s my responsibility that I was hurt. I''ll forget about wandering around my people. I don''t know how Daisy will take it, but...that has to be decided by the Hexters. The only thing I''ll remember about your mistake is touching children. So when you return home, tell the Payne family that if they are involved in any crimes rted to the children, I won''t forgive them."

    As Cayden finished speaking, Judy grabbed her and dragged her out of the room. Sharon''s feet were dragged along the floor. Her whole body was instinctively resisting Judy''s pull.

    "Let''s go."

    After a brief conversation with Cayden, Asena handed him some mugwort juice. Cayden continued to drink the juice Asena had given him and then closed his eyes again.

    Asena witnessed him drinking all of his medicine and then approached Sharon, who was waiting outside.

    She looked over her shoulder once more at Cayden, and, with a cold expression on her face, said to Sharon.

    ¡°¡­Oppa only told you to go home¡­but that¡¯s what he meant. It¡¯s not my intention.¡±

    ¡°¡­Asena-sama¡­I just wanted to show my loyalty¡­¡±

    ¡°Sharon¡­Shut up. If that weren¡¯t the case, your neck would already be rolling on the floor.¡±

    It was only then that Sharon realized that ording to Asena, she had been taking good care of Sharon.

    Asena pulled out a small note. It was not put in the envelope, so the written text was visible to everyone... And the wax seal of Pryster was stamped on its corner.

    Asena handed the note to Sharon.

    "...What is this...?"

    Sharon asked Asena in confusion.

    ¡°Give it to Viscount Payne.¡±

    epting the note, Sharon finally checked its contents.

    [The head of the Pryster family, I, Duchess Asena Pryster, want Sharon Payne''s life.]

    Strength left Sharon''s legs. However, because Judy supported her, she couldn''t copse.

    "This is just a light punishment... You should know. Even though I told you to forget, you still took action¡­ and now, the eldest son of the Pryster family is on the brink of death. As the second daughter of the Payne family did what she wanted, even if I dered war on your family, no one will say anything"

    "Ah...ahh..."

    "I...am holding back the desire to destroy your family with endurance that tests my limits. Because the moment I dere war¡­ Oppa will insist on going to war too."

    ¡°Ah¡­ Asena-sama¡­¡±

    "Whether you wanted it or not. You touched my treasure on your own. Show me that high loyalty. I don¡¯t believe the mission will fail¡­. Oh, of course¡­ if something goes wrong with Oppa¡­ that note will start to look cute."

    Asena said so and left Sharon. She headed back to the room where Cayden was.

    Sharon nkly looked down at the note again. The written words didn''t change though.

    No matter how long she thought, she couldn''te to a conclusion that what she should do: Whether she should deliver it as Asena said or run away on her own.

    Though either way, her life as a noble was over.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N:Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 57: Shining Knight (15)

    Chapter 57: Shining Knight (15)

    I woke up from a long sleep. The pain in the body that I had briefly forgotten came back like a giant ocean wave.

    As I slowly opened my eyes, the sunset was visible through the window.

    My throat was dry.

    ¡°¡­.water..¡±

    A ss of water appeared in front of my nose in a thoughtless murmur.

    Looking up along the hand that was handing it to me, I saw Asena and Keirsey.

    Keirsey brought the ss to my mouth with a worried look in her eyes.

    She slowly tilted the ss, pouring the water into my mouth gently. I drank the water without a word.

    It felt like my throat was loosening up after drinking. It was so satisfying I felt like I was going to live again.

    Keirsey took the ss away and asked me, "...How are you feeling, Oppa?"

    Her face looked like she was about to cry at any moment. But even so, she told me with a face full of faint joy.

    "The doctor said...that it looks like you''re doing okay. You''ve passed the worst of it - the turning point...there''s no sign of internal bleeding either...your bleeding has stopped as well."

    I smiled at her.

    "I told you I would be fine."

    However, Keirsey let out a big sob at my words. It was funny to see her smile one moment and cry the next.

    "How is this okay?! I seriously...feel like I''m going crazy..."

    Only I and Keirsey faced each other and talked. As Keirsey was in front, I couldn''t see Asena at all.

    It seemed Asena was thinking the same thing; she approached the bed and stood next to me.

    " ...Oppa...can I give you more mugwort juice?"

    Asena, on the other hand, asked as if she had calmed down a little - different from Keirsey, who was exposing her feelings.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°...it¡¯s okay. I want to stay awake a little longer.¡±

    "What about the pain?"

    "I can endure it."

    In fact, the burning pain was felt continuously after waking up. It seemed the effects of pain relief had subsided.

    But as I told Asena, I wanted to be awake right now - to the point of enduring this pain. I didn''t like that I kept unknowingly letting the days pass by. It was an inexplicable reason.

    I looked at Asena and Keirsey alternately.

    Both of them were quite exhausted. But their fatigue was never brought up in our conversation.

    " ...Are you guys sleeping?"

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    " ...Since when have you been awake?"

    Keirsey lowered her posture and knelt at the foot of the bed, looking at me. Her face was getting closer.

    Almost as if in a whisper, she told me.

    " ...Since Oppa got hurt."

    " ...Since midnight yesterday until now?"

    I calcted the time. I¡¯d been injured since midnight, and in the morning after sending Sharon, I drank juice and woke up now in the evening¡­ it meant they¡¯d been awake for a whole day.

    Asena also knelt down like Keirsey and looked at me from the other side.

    ¡°¡­not yesterday, Oppa.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Because you sent Sharon yesterday morning, not today¡­ Oppa hasn¡¯t woken up since yesterday morning, after sending Sharon away.¡±

    Thus, the time they were awake had be two days.

    Wasn''t it hard?

    I didn''t know what to say, so I ended up joking.

    ¡°¡­Somehow, I was thirsty, so I got up. Next time, I should drink plenty of water and sleep longer.¡±

    "...I''m not in the mood to hear this type of joke, Oppa."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I didn''t try to make any such jokes. I understood why she must be feeling bad when I talked about sleeping longer. I would have felt the same.

    ''Two days have passed, huh¡­''

    When I heard that one more day had passed than I''d expected, I quickly epted it. I had a long dream, and the stitches hurt the whole time, so it wasn''t something I wasn''tpletely expecting.

    Come to think of it, when I first got hurt and had it stitched, I couldn¡¯t endure it without screaming. Compared to that time, it was bearable now.

    When my joke didn''tnd, I told the twins to go and rest.

    ¡°¡­The doctor said the same, and I think I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    But Keirsey shook her head without looking into my eyes. She didn¡¯t even think about it. There wouldn''t be anything for her to do if I fell asleep again, why did she want to stick around like this, then?

    But still, I was moved to think that she must have cared about me so much.

    "...Asena, then you go and rest first.

    When Keirsey resisted and shook her head, I told Asena, but she looked at me with no response - like she didn¡¯t hear me.

    ¡°¡­what¡¯s the use of both of you doing this? Even if you are really worried, one person is already enough to look after me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Keirsey. First, go and rest. I¡¯ll be watching over Oppa.¡±

    "Unni, you rest. I''ll watch over him,"

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    This was an endless cycle. I wanted to sigh, but I endured it because the pain would intensify if I took a deep breath.

    While I was thinking, Asena called me.

    ¡°¡­Oppa.¡±

    I turned my head slightly and looked at her, only moving my eyes.

    The woman who was speaking firmly to Keirsey just now had suddenly disappeared and was now opening and closing her mouth, seemingly hesitating about something.

    I looked at her and asked, "Do you have something to say?"

    ¡°¡­Oppa¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    "We''ve already made up. What now?"

    ¡°¡­No¡­not that. This one too.¡±

    "...This matter?"

    I looked at my own physical condition, wondering if there was something I didn''t know, and nced at her with a slightly suspicious expression.

    Asena still had a cautious expression as she spoke to me, "Ewin and Daisy. I... showed interest in them first."

    "...Oh."

    "I¡­ told Sharon not to do anything... but¡­ I was the one who brought it up first..."

    I stared at her without saying anything in response.

    I felt sorry for her who couldn¡¯t even meet my eyes, but I waited quietly for her, not saying anything.

    Asena didn''t know what to do with my reaction, and her gaze flickered as she moved it up and down, eventually meeting my eyes.

    I said, "It''s okay."

    "...Huh?"

    "After all, you told her not to do anything, right?"

    ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡±

    "Of course... I¡¯m curious why Ewin and Daisy bothered you, but... well..."

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I watched Asena quietly and spoke to her in a soft tone.

    "....Asena. Do you know why I got hurt?"

    ".....you fought with Sharon''s subordinates."

    ¡°So. Do you know why we fought?¡±

    "......Because of surveince..."

    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t fight because they were surveilling Ewin and Daisy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.uh?¡±

    ¡°You may feel sorry about that. But I''m an understanding person too. You told them not to do anything, but Sharon might have thought it was an opportunity.¡­ But ultimately, it wasn''t because of your previous order that things turned out this way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I originally tried to solve it verbally, and I seeded. When I told them not to wander around people close to me¡­ they understood. They also decided to withdraw all the subordinates nted in the academy. That was the end of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "But then, I heard the sound of the children. The crying of the little girl... Even if I didn''t want to, it reminded me of you both when you were young. How could I just ignore that?"

    "...Oppa, then..."

    ¡°Even if you ordered the surveince, well, I might have been angry¡­but it wouldn''t have escted to this point. Ultimately, it''s because that organization touched children. Why did I forget about Sharon¡¯s other sins? Surveince was an even smaller matter than those crimes¡­But I still let those things go and did not punish her¡­ But when she touched the children, I simply couldn''t let go.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Asena listened to me and looked up at me. Then she naturally scanned my entire body slowly. Her face, which had rxed for a moment, wrinkled again.

    ".....Still...Oppa...I''m so sorry."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Personally, I didn''t want to me Asena. Of course, I understood why she was apologizing. She must be feeling responsible for what happened.

    Although she ordered Sharon not to do anything, considering her high social status, she also had to think about the aides who might waver under her. If there was something wrong with her, it was probably that she couldn¡¯t convey her inner thoughts to the subordinate. She just had to learn from it.

    ¡°¡­I really¡­What have I done¡­¡±

    As Sharon had left, Asena was ming herself, the remaining culprit.

    I thought about how to solve this problem andughed.

    As Iughed, Asena stopped ming herself and looked up at me.

    "Well, then, a kiss."

    I tilted my head slightly and offered my cheek to her.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    "I''ll let this one slide then. We haven''t done this in a while, have we? We were too busy fighting."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Be gentle. My body still hurts."

    Asena was stunned by my request, but gradually her face softened. She burst intoughter mixed with tears, as if she couldn''t believe it, and then got up.

    My younger sister, who should have been a Duchess of the Pryster family or a viiness, wiped away her tears like a child and kissed my cheek gently.

    "Okay. That''s settled..."

    I wanted to tell her that it was settled, but Asena didn''t know how to let go of my cheek. She pressed her lips against my cheek and didn¡¯t let go for a while.

    In that state, I met Keirsey''s eyes.

    I gave her a subtle questioning look, but Keirsey mouthed ¡®¡­me too,¡¯ and stood behind Asena.

    After a while, when Asena let go, I had to give my cheek to Keirsey for a kiss too.

    ****

    I ate the porridge that Keirsey was feeding me while I received a report from Asena about what had happened while I was sleeping.

    Judy was busy wrapping up the affair, and Daisy was shocked by my condition

    She med herself for the injuries I sustained while trying to get her watchers off her back.

    There was no reason for her to do that. It wasn''t her fault.

    I felt guilty for burdening her with more emotional baggage.

    I also heard that the news about me was spreading like wildfire through the Academy. Of course, any mention of Sharon was left out.

    In other words, the only story that was circting was that I had rescued the children.

    That alone was, of course, controversial.

    No matter if I was adopted, I was the eldest son of the Pryster family. I was at the center of the rumors from the very beginning, and I had even won the joustingpetition¡­ So, it was impossible for news about me not to spread.

    In Keirsey¡¯s words, adding an additional exnation to Asena¡¯s words, I had be some sort of hero.

    ¡°¡­..Hero?¡±

    "You rescued the children," Keirsey exined.

    I wanted to scratch my head at the sudden thought, but I couldn¡¯t, so I just moved my lips back and forth.

    I never thought I would be a hero someday.

    "When did the nobles at the Academy start caring aboutmoner children?" Asena was the one to speak this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s even more true because it¡¯s Oppa who saved them¡­ The eldest son of the Pryster family is on the brink of death because he tried to save themoner children¡­ it''s only natural they would treat you as a hero, right?¡±

    "Ah, is that the reason? Not just because of my actions, but because of who I am?"

    ".... To some extent. Of course, what Oppa did was impressive, but¡­"

    As Asena spoke, Keirsey made an annoyed expression next to her. Then, she muttered in a sullen tone.

    ¡°¡­Oppa...I know I''m only saying this to Oppa for the first time¡­but let this be thest time you risked your life to save themoners¡­ I mean, Oppa is the most important to me¡­¡±

    "I appreciate the sentiment."

    ¡°It''s not about appreciation¡­ no next time, please¡­ okay? A high-ranking aristocrat like Oppa-¡±

    "... But I''m amoner too?"

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Keirsey quickly cleared her throat and shoved the porridge into my mouth. Seeing her intention to silence me, I couldn''t help butugh.

    Anyway, I was thinking that there was nothing wrong with these spreading rumors. After all, my reputation was rising because of them.

    If only the wounds on the body healed without any problems, it seemed that this matter could be wrapped up¡­

    I reconciled with the twins just like before, and Asena had also seen the consequences of what could happen if she carelessly used the power she was given as a family head... Wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing if that was all it took to warn her?

    As I finished my thoughts, Asena¡¯sst words - who was still reading the report - caught my attention.

    ".... Huh? What did you say, Asena?"

    I asked her, thinking I might have misheard her. But she repeated the same words I thought were a mistake.

    ¡°¡­Liana Grandma ising.¡±

    ¡°¡­Grandma?¡±

    "After so many injuries Oppa suffered...of course, Grandma wille to see you, won¡¯t she?"

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N:Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 58: Alliance (1)

    Chapter 58: Alliance (1)

    "No... no matter how injured I am... What will we do if Grandmaes here? It would be a total mess," I said to Asena, but she remained silent. Her expression was one that acknowledged the situation was out of our hands.

    It was the will of Grandma Liana after all.

    The period when the Pryster dukedom had rapidly grown in power was said to be since the time of Grandma Liana. More precisely, since her husband, the former Duke, Aiden Pryster, became the head of the family.

    While this information was not discernible when reading the novel, once I entered this world, I couldn''t help but umte the history and knowledge of the Pryster family, one by one.

    Aiden Pryster was worthy of being called the greatest Pryster of all time.

    In Grandma¡¯s words, passion, confidence, sincerity, determination, steadfastness¡­ he had all the shining qualities.

    Using these traits, Aiden Pryster summoned countless families under his banner and made numerous other families submit to his authority. It was a time when he had unofficially be as powerful as the royal family, the Lucilder family.

    Just hearing this, one might think that there would have been conflicts with the royal family, but all of these issues disappeared because of Grandma Liana.

    Grandma Liana''s original surname was "Liana Lucidler."

    Although her surname had changed through marriage... She was still of royal descent.

    It was good for the king to have Aiden Pryster as a son-inw, and through marriage to the royal family, Aiden was able to mitigate the conflicts to some extent. It was a marriage that was mutually beneficial.

    Anyway, people both envied and feared Aiden for his numerous aplishments, which he had achieved through various means.

    Therefore, as she was his wife, Aiden¡¯s poprity began to follow Grandma Liana as well.

    So, if Grandma Liana came to the academy, it was certain that chaos would ensue.

    ¡°When are they leaving?¡±

    "I''m not sure. They''re probably getting ready right now. A letter came from Helen and one came from Butler Thein too, So Grandma must be insisting oning."

    ¡°...Sigh.¡±

    I lost my appetite.

    It was a difficult journey to get here, and there was nothing to be resolved bying. I just wanted her to rest in the territory.

    I also wanted to see her, but I didn''t want things to get entangled even more.

    If shees, she won''t just see my face and leave. Even if I don''t know what will happen, things will surely getplicated.

    "...Asena, write a letter for me."

    "Oppa... you know that once Grandma makes a decision, it doesn''t change."

    "If you don''t write it, I will."

    At my words, Asena sighed and hesitated for a long time, blinking her eyebrows before finally nodding her head.

    ¡°I am not asking you to write to her not toe. I know, when Grandma makes a decision, she moves. But, please buy some time. Just¡­just 10 more days.¡±

    ¡°¡­.10 days?¡±

    "If Grandma sees me in this state... she''ll be upset."

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    "Let me recover a bit. Let Grandma know that the doctors said I was okay. Also, tell her not toe unless it is really necessary. Let''s just prepare ourselves in the meantime."

    "...What preparations?"

    "We have to figure out how to exin the reason for the injury and things like that. Grandma will hear about Sharon Payne¡¯s story too. We don''t need to mess up what we''ve already settled.."

    ¡°Ah, that¡­ I was already preparing.¡±

    ¡°Really? That''s fortunate. Anyway, I can see Grandma only after getting better, so if she¡¯sing, tell her toe a littleter.¡±

    ¡°¡­.okay. But I don¡¯t know if Grandma will listen.¡±

    "We have to try at least."

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Two days after Asena''s letter was sent, a reply came back. Grandma agreed to listen to me. It seemed that the fire had been extinguished for some time.

    However, things got increasingly twisted.

    After about six days, I doubted my ears at Keirsey¡¯s words.

    "... Did I mishear something?"

    "...No, you heard it right."

    ¡°¡­all¡­say it again.¡±

    "...Rumor has it that because of Grandma''s arrival many noble families areing as well, some to see Grandma...some to see the person who came to see Grandma...and some to see that person who came to see the person who came to see Grandma. One thing led to another... Eventually, the nobles decided to hold a grand conference.¡±

    "...Ha...Haha."

    I was too surprised to give a proper response. I wondered if this was some kind of joke, but Keirsey¡¯s expression was more serious than ever.

    So, because I dyed the time, or rather, because I was injured, a grand gathering of all nobles was born.

    ? ? ?

    Recently, Asena was unable to control her emotions.

    Perhaps it was because Cayden had slipped out of her grasp for a moment. The moment he came back within reach felt like a dream, and even in the moments when he couldn''t be more adorable, he became even more so.

    Her heart raced at the sight of his smile, and her hands and feet tingled. She didn''t show it, but she couldn''t contain this feeling unless she wriggled her hands and feet.

    He also stopped calling her ¡®Duchess Pryster¡¯, but called ¡®Asena¡¯ as before.

    Even these small things gave her a thrilling sensation.

    She wanted to stick to him like glue and act childish with him all day.

    The emotions she felt while facing Cayden were always new. She was experiencing emotions that she had never felt before with anyone in her whole life.

    Every time this happens, she realizes that she is, after all, a human being¡­ who is drawn to Cayden¡­ her Oppa.

    If it wasn¡¯t for him, would she have felt these feelings even once in her life? Probably not.

    Cayden¡¯s scars had also started to heal properly, and some of the bandages had been removed. He still felt pain, but he had reached the point where he could move his body - it was to the point he could walk by himself.

    However, Asena still fed him. She couldn¡¯t have lost the opportunity to have that much fun.

    Asena¡¯s expression was just as cold as before, but under that cold mask, she was smiling brightly. Or even if she didn¡¯t smile on her own, her lips formed an upward curve and her face turned red involuntarily.

    At the same time, Asena was feeling a lot of changes in her heart.

    She was happy to be by his side and to see him doing well more than anything else. However, whenever she saw his stitched body wrapped in bandages, her heart ached.

    Ultimately, she couldn''t shake the feeling of guilt that she was the one who caused this situation.

    She was now realizing that she had to change¡­

    Although she still didn''t like him talking to other women, she had decided to tolerate it to some extent.

    After all, what matters more is who he ends up with.

    No matter how much he said he would leave them, Asena was still dreaming of marrying him.

    And now she knew she couldn¡¯t put off her n any longer.

    She had to put aside everything and somehow make a ¡®connection¡¯ with him.

    -Knock

    Someone knocked on the door at that moment.

    The twins looked at Cayden, and Cayden looked at them in turn.

    "Come in," when he said that¡­

    ¨C Crick!

    ...The door opened, and Judy and Daisy walked in.

    Asena''s heart sank a little. Of course¡­ She had decided to change, and she tried to tolerate their presence, but this was her first time tolerating someone, so she couldn''t help but feel uneasy.

    Daisy stood next to Asena and Judy stood next to Keirsey, as they both looked at Cayden with worried eyes.

    Daisy spoke first.

    "How are you now¡­?"

    "I''m getting better. I still feel a little pain sometimes when I move my body, but other than that, I''m fine."

    Asena silently put the spoon into the bowl and watched them.

    "...Still, I''m d you''re doing okay. It''s amazing that your injuries are recovering so well."

    "It''s all thanks to the doctors. Judy, are you okay? You don''t have toe here every time."

    At his question, Judy spoke.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think it takes so much time toe and see you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so? Then¡­ I¡¯m grateful that you both came.¡±

    Daisy nodded her head at Cayden''s gratitude and then gently ced her hand on his wrist.

    The twins¡¯ eyes turned sharply to Daisy¡¯s hand at the same time.

    ¡°Cayden, did you hear this time¡­¡±

    ¡°...What is it?¡±

    ¡°...About the conference.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I heard it.¡±

    Cayden nodded with aplicated expression.

    Daisy grinned at the sight and began to tease him.

    ¡°Amazing. In the end, Cayden brought everyone together, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Asena was trying hard to ignore all of this.

    Taking a few deep breaths, she turned her eyes away from the hand on Cayden¡¯s wrist and fixed them on his face.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    But it was not easy to endure. Because he had a small smile on his face.

    Asena couldn¡¯t understand why Daisy making him smile was so upsetting.

    In the end, her eyes turned to Keirsey.

    Like her, Keirsey also appeared to be trying to be patient while biting her lower lip.

    Her wandering eyes eventually met Asena¡¯s.

    The two exchanged a silent conversation.

    ¡°Cayden, Father decided toe too.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    After Daisy, it was Judy''s turn. The twins, who seemed to be not even present in his eyes, just sat there silently.

    ¡°Duke Ice?¡±

    "...Yeah. So if the opportunity arises...let me know."

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    After discussing something only they knew, Cayden gave Judy a meaningful smile.

    ¡°You mean¡­you and me and that?¡±

    "What''s that...ah! It isn''t about that!"

    Judy started jumping up and down while shouting with a red face.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Cayden burst outughing at Judy''s reaction. His whole body trembled as if it was the funniest thing in the world.

    Asena¡¯s heart was pounding. Though it was unknown whether it was because he burst into suchughter from his conversation with Judy or because she was worried about his physical condition.

    She spoke hastily.

    "Oppa...! You can''tugh so loudly yet..!"

    "Hahaha..ugh! Cough cough.."

    But it was already toote.

    At the sound of his sudden groan of pain, everyone in the room took a step forward.

    Due to the sudden pain, he grimaced and controlled the remainingughter.

    Keirsey¡¯s body couldn''t stop trembling.

    "Oh...Oppa...stop joking...! And Oppa and Judy...what does ¡®that¡¯ mean? Why are you two just talking about things only you know...?"

    "Hehehe...ow ow...that...that''s something, Keirsey..."

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Asena was still holding back harsh words, but she felt her limit approaching.

    Every moment was precious, and the time she could spend with him was being wasted like that.

    Just as she was about to try to smoothly send them away for his necessary ¡®rest¡¯, a doctor entered while knocking on the open door.

    Asena''s heart froze as she looked at him.

    "Ah, is it already the time?"

    Cayden said, taking a ss from the hands of the approaching doctor. Then, the doctor quickly said goodbye, burdened by the situation, and left.

    Judy tilted her head as she curiously looked at the ss Cayden held in his hands.

    Daisy was also looking at the ss intently. She asked:

    "What is that?"

    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s mugwort juice.¡±

    ¡°Mugwort juice¡­? Doesn¡¯t it have a pretty strong analgesic effect¡­? Are you still in a lot of pain?¡±

    ¡°Oh, not that. This is very diluted. I keep waking up because of the asional pain¡­So, I¡¯m still getting its help to sleep.¡±

    "...Ah."

    Indeed, Asena was dissatisfied because of his approaching bedtime.

    To recover quickly, he had been keeping a regr sleep schedule. Asena knew that his bedtime was approaching, that¡¯s why she was already feeding him dinner. But she didn''t expect the remaining time to be taken away by Daisy and Judy.

    Keirsey spoke in a subdued voice. She seemed to feel the same injustice as Asena.

    "...Now, everyone please go back. Oppa needs to sleep."

    "Ah."

    Daisy and Judy straightened up at Keirsey''s words. Cayden also spoke to the twins as he watched them.

    "Now you guys go back too."

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Keirsey let out a weak voice.

    Asena knew why Keirsey was so disappointed. Because she had the same thoughts in her mind.

    After sending Daisy and Judy back, Asena wanted to say a special goodbye before leaving.

    But Cayden was telling them to go too.

    "...You took care of me all day. You should go rest."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Asena''s dissatisfaction continued to build up.

    She knew there would be opportunities tomorrow, but she was still disappointed and hated that she had to miss today.

    Also, if it weren¡¯t for them, she could have given or received a goodnight kiss. She couldn''t even do that now.

    As Asena hesitated like this, the atmosphere that they had to leave continued to be maintained.

    Judy left the room first after making eye contact with Cayden, and Daisy also wished him a quick recovery and waited for the twins in the middle of the room.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Asena wondered if she should kiss him in front of everyone, but in the end, she had no choice but to hold back.

    "Thanks for today, guys. See you tomorrow."

    Cayden said goodbye in a refreshingly cool voice as if there were no regrets.

    In the end, Keirsey and Asena had no choice but to leave the room waving their hands.

    After saying goodbye, just before Asena closed the doorpletely, through the small gap, she saw Cayden drinking the mugwort juice.

    ? ? ?

    ¡°...Haah¡±

    Keirsey let out a sigh as she walked out of the room. She couldn''t help but feel like giving sharp nces at Judy and Daisy.

    It was as if a thief had suddenly appeared and robbed her of the peaceful time she was enjoying with her Oppa. Although she had learned to control her jealousy after the recent series of events, it wasn''t something she could easily suppress.

    Somehow she got through today without doing anything stupid, but she knew she would have to endure it again in the future. Keirsey was feeling tired just thinking about it.

    As she left the building, the sun had almost set, and the sky was dyed orange.

    A cool breeze passed by her. At that time, Keirsey wondered how good it would have been if her Oppa had been by her side.

    Daisy and Judy were waiting for the twins outside the building.

    At that moment, Asena said.

    ¡°¡­Before we go. I¡¯ll stop by the bathroom for a moment.¡±

    As she had been sitting next to Cayden for a while, Keirsey could understand Asena''s need to go to the bathroom.

    Upon hearing her words, Keirsey looked at Judy and Daisy.

    "You guys go ahead. I''ll wait for Unnie."

    As Asena and Keirsey''s room was the same, and as the twins felt some difort and hostility for Daisy and Judy, Keirsey suggested going separate ways.

    Daisy and Judy look at each other in turn, eventually nodding their heads.

    ¡°See you tomorrow, then.¡±

    Keirsey just gave them a short nod. She didn''t shake hands or do anything too friendly.

    Asena had already gone to the bathroom.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When everyone dispersed for a moment, Keirsey impulsively thought of something.

    If she had to wait for Asena anyway, wouldn''t it be okay to go and see her Oppa for a little while?

    Toplete an iplete day, it would be nice to give him a kiss on the cheek or hold his hand for a moment before returning.

    Did she act on the built-up dissatisfaction?

    At the instantaneous impulse, Keirsey¡¯s body immediately moved.

    Since she didn''t know how long Asena would wait, she hurriedly walked to Cayden¡¯s room.

    After twisting and turning here and there, she finally arrived at her destination.

    Whether it was because she ran so fast or because she was happy to see her Oppa, her heart was pounding rapidly.

    -Thump, thump, thump.

    Keirsey swallowed her saliva and opened the door slowly without knocking. She thought he must be sleeping, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb him.

    ¡°¡­..uh?¡±

    The moment Keirsey cautiously opened the door, she couldn''t help but stiffen at the sight.

    Asena was inside the room.

    And she was kissing Cayden.

    "...Haa...slurp...huh..."

    It wasn''t just a peck. It was a kiss.

    Asena¡¯s tongue was visible through the gap between the two lips that opened and closed sporadically.

    She put her tongue deep into Cayden¡¯s mouth, exchanging saliva intensely.

    Her sister, who had always been rigid and cold, was gone, leaving only a flushed woman.

    She was so engrossed that she didn''t even notice Keirsey¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Ha-ap¡­ Huff.. haah ha¡­ huff ha..¡±

    Most surprising of all was how natural Asena looked. She was switching over Cayden¡¯s upper and lower lips like she had done it dozens of times before and now knew how to explore his whole mouth.

    At the same time, she was emitting sensual moans unconsciously.

    -Chup, Chap, Chup

    She shoved her tongue inside his mouth and closed the distance between their already attached lips more strongly.

    Asena¡¯s hand was stroking Cayden while keeping his head still.

    In the end, Keirsey, who had been stiffened up to now, called her.

    ¡°¡­¡­unnie?¡±

    It was a small call, but Asena responded immediately and quickly raised her upper body, stretching a long trail of saliva between Cayden and her lips.

    Seeing Keirsey, Asena hurriedly covered her eyes and reddened cheek with her hands.

    ¡°Ke¡­Keirsey¡­Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey waited for Asena to speak, as she was speechless and had nothing to say.

    Soon, Asena wiped her lips, slowly meeting Keirsey¡¯s eyes.

    Asena¡¯s face, which had been flustered, gradually became firm.

    In the end, she asked, meeting Keirsey''s eyes shamelessly with a brazen look.

    ¡°¡­.you saw it?¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N:We apologize for not being able to release chapters ording to the schedulest week; it''s due to a group project that suddenly came up. Although it''s not finished yet, we''ll try not to dy chapters as we didst week.

    Thank you for your patience,

    Team ReadingPia

    Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 59: Alliance (2)

    Chapter 59: Alliance (2)

    Asena¡¯s first kiss was when she was 15. It was five years ago, but she remembered it as if it had happened yesterday.

    Certainly, she wasn''t feeling good that day.

    She was going through a difficult time. She had just taken over the position of head of the family from her grandmother, Liana, and was starting to take her first steps in politics.

    As everything was new, she was struggling with paperwork for a long time that day.

    When Liana noticed this, she urged Asena to make quick and wise decisions and continuously informed her of what she wascking and what she needed to be cautious of.

    Asena couldn''t help but feel frustrated. After hearing Liana''s words, she felt like a fool, and even her confidence as the head of the family disappeared.

    She had the sudden urge to meet Cayden, but as the head of the family, she didn¡¯t have enough free time to do that.

    Keirsey, who was a twin but was born a littleter, would be hanging out with Cayden. Asena couldn''t understand why she was sitting here disappointing her grandmother.

    But she endured it anyway.

    Because she knew that the harder she worked, the more her Oppa would praise her.

    To a 15-year-old girl¡­ no, even now, her Oppa was everything to her.

    Thinking about the bright smile and gentle pat he would give while praising her made her bear with it.

    "... Let''s stop here for today, Asena."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Grandma Liana announced the end, Asena sighed inwardly.

    It was already ate night.

    Since it was a day when things didn''t go well, she wanted to see Cayden as soon as possible.

    After organizing the papers and quills, she hurriedly stood up from the chair, and Liana, seeing it, gave her a small smile.

    Liana also seemed to know what Asena wanted.

    ¡°Talk to your brother for a bit and then go back to your room. Tomorrow will be a busy day too. Got it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Grandma. Thank you.¡±

    Asena bent her waist and bowed her head. Because Cayden always told her to greet everyone properly.

    Then, Asena ran to Cayden''s room quickly.

    She was nning to tell him everything that happened today, how much Grandma had been pressuring her, how difficult it was, and how hard she had worked.

    Of course, Grandma Liana had told her to reduce her excessive dependence on Cayden, but Asena didn¡¯t care.

    "Oppa."

    Asena hurriedly opened the door and called out to Cayden, pretending not to be excited. She instinctively knew that she had to act a little sullen to get more affection.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    However, when she opened the door, a sudden sense of disappointment overwhelmed her.

    The light was off, and Cayden was already fast asleep.

    He had fallen asleep without even talking to her.

    At first, Asena burst outughing when she saw the scene, but then she pouted at Cayden, who fell asleep first without waiting for her.

    ".... Ha."

    It was a trivial thing, but it was even more sad because her Oppa did it.

    After all, she had been waiting all day to see him, but he had not done the same.

    Asena quietly closed the door and approached him, who was sleeping soundly.

    In the moonlight, she noticed a few fresh bruises on his arm.

    Did he train hard again today? Was that why Oppa was so tired and fell asleep first?

    She understood why he must have slept already, but the dissatisfaction still did not go away.

    All of her expectations had vanished in an instant just like bubbles did on touch, and what was already a bad day soon turned into the worst one.

    In the end, she shook Cayden because of heartbreak. She deserved to receive somepensation, no matter how small.

    "Oppa, wake up..."

    "....Hmm..."

    But his eyes didn''t open. Was he that tired?

    "...Wake up, Oppa."

    -Shake, shake.

    Even though she pushed and shook him quite strongly, Cayden didn''t open his eyes at all.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Asena sat right next to his face, looking down at him with cold eyes.

    Slowly moving her hand, she pressed his cheek. She wanted to tease him a little.

    "....Hmm...."

    With a slight frown on his face, he waved his hand to shoo away whatever was annoying him.

    At his defenseless appearance, Asena finally burst outughing.

    No matter how hard she tried to be angry, looking at him couldn¡¯t help but ease her anger.

    Whenever she harbored negative emotions towards him, who always supported her when she was struggling, everything always worked out itself.

    Asena eventually gave up on waking him up and just stared at him.

    She slowly yed with his cheek and hair, studying him closely.

    It was then Asena found out for the first time that she could love someone so much.

    Even though he was her adopted brother and looked nothing like her, they were still connected as siblings.

    She wondered if other people liked their brothers this much.

    Her fingers moved from his hair to his eyebrows, nose, and cheeks.

    Asena¡¯s eyes were fixed on his cheeks.

    His soft cheek that she always kissed.

    Even though he was already asleep, she still wanted to kiss him.

    It wasn''t the act of kissing itself that she liked, but rather the symbolism behind it.

    It expressed how much one person loved the other. That''s also why Asena loved receiving kisses from him so much.

    That''s what a kiss meant to her; ording to her, the person whose lips touched the other person¡¯s cheek was basically expressing their love for the other person.

    Asena hung the lock of her hair behind her ear and slowly lowered her body towards him.

    She leaned in to give him a light kiss on the cheek, but¡­

    ¡°...Hmm¡­¡±

    Cayden suddenly turned his head a little, and¡­

    -Pwuch!

    She identally kissed his lips.

    ¡°..Ah..!¡±

    Asena was startled and pulled back.

    Her heart started pounding harder than usual. It somehow felt different than when she kissed his cheek¡­

    Wait! Who showed love to whom now?

    Originally, if the person whose lips touched the other person¡¯s cheek was expressing their love, then this felt like they were giving and receiving each other''s love simultaneously.

    It felt like they were sharing their affection.

    Her head was spinning, and her lips remembered the touch of his lips.

    As her head becameplicated, she got up from her seat. She could feel the heat rising and her face reddening in real time.

    She needed time.

    Covering her face with her hands, she left Cayden¡¯s room.

    Even the next day, Asena couldn¡¯t concentrate because of the sensation of Cayden¡¯s lips.

    Although she received a scolding from her Grandma, her mind was too full for anything to affect her.

    In the end, Asena, who couldn¡¯t concentrate, was ordered by Liana to take a break and cool her head for the next day.

    That¡¯s how some free time was created.

    Normally, Asena would have gone to find Cayden, but she didn¡¯t on that day.

    Something...was up.

    She had a lot of things she was puzzled about.

    Asena finally went into her room, and after sitting for a while she asked Helen, the head maid.

    "Helen, have you seen anyone kissing lips with lips...is there such a thing?"

    As Asena had never received s*x education, she asked what she was puzzled about to Helen, who was much older than her.

    Helen had always been able to distinguish what she could and could not talk about and answered appropriately, so Asena somewhat trusted her.

    Helen pondered for a while, then said with a soft smile.

    ¡°Okay, since Asena-sama is 15 years old, there''s nothing wrong with knowing it. But you do not do it with everyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s say if kissing someone¡¯s cheek is a sign of showing your affection, kissing on lips is something only lovers do.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Ah.¡±

    At the words that it was an act that only lovers do, Asena''s heart started pounding again.

    So, what she did to Caydenst night¡­ meant that¡­?

    Although, it felt very wrong now when she found its meaning¡­ It also felt very right.

    ¡°Yes. Kissing on cheeks and forehead can be a sign of intimacy with many people¡­but kissing on lips.... It''s something that only two people can do, to show that they are the most important person to each other.¡±

    ¡°¡­only two people?¡±

    "Only two people¡­"

    Suddenly, Asena felt a possessiveness that she didn''t even know existed.

    If Cayden considered her special and ¡®kissed¡¯ only her...not even to Keirsey but only to her...her face began to blush just thinking about it.

    Looking at her, Helen made a cute expression of not knowing what to do.

    ¡°¡­Haah¡­ just wait for it, Asena-sama. One day, you will find someone who will kiss you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.uh? That¡­ Oppa¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course not! As I said, kissing on the lips is different, so we don¡¯t do that to family members.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    At those words, Asena¡¯s heart turned cold.

    Of course, she listened when an experienced person taught her, but today, a small anger broke out in her heart when Helen said she shouldn¡¯t ¡®kiss¡¯ Cayden.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 60: Alliance (3)

    Chapter 60: Alliance (3)

    ¡°Of course not! As I said, kissing on the lips is different, so we don¡¯t do that to family members.¡±

    "......."

    At those words, Asena¡¯s heart turned cold.

    Of course, she listened when an experienced person taught her, but today, a small anger broke out in her heart when Helen said she shouldn¡¯t ¡®kiss¡¯ Cayden.

    If it''s something you can do with someone you love, there''s no one more suitable than Cayden.

    Max, a young butler who was standing nearby, observed the conversation between Helen and Asena and formed a sinister smile.

    "Asena-sama. In fact, there''s something else Madam Helen didn''t mention."

    ".....?"

    "Max...!"

    Max gave Helen a vicious smile, blocked her attempt to cover his mouth, and informed Asena.

    "Kissing is an act of pressing lips against each other, unlike a peck. That''s why tongues have to be involved too."

    "Max!"

    "Hehehe! Madam Helen, shouldn''t Asena-sama know what I''m talking about?"

    "She¡¯ll naturallye to know as she grows older!"

    "How would she know if no one tells her? It''s not something you instinctively know how to do. Don''t treat her like a child. I had my first kiss when I was fifteen."

    "You and Asena-sama are different!"

    "How was it, Max?"

    Unable to contain her curiosity, Asena asked.

    Tongues have to be involved too, huh¡­?

    "Asena-sama!"

    Helen, who was caught in between, expressed her frustration.

    However, Asena didn''t hear her.

    Max stroked his chin and contemted for a while before speaking to Asena.

    "...Ah, it''s hard to exin. Try it yourselfter."

    And so, that night, Asena once again found herself in Cayden''s bedroom.

    She was more ambitious than the previous night.

    The night was darker, and the moonlight was even brighter. It was after all the maids'' murmurs had quieted down and everyone had fallen asleep.

    Asena''s heart was pounding as if it would burst.

    On this night, the only sound she could hear was her own heartbeat.

    Asena entered his room, just like the previous day, but unlike the previous day, she hoped he wouldn''t be awake.

    Helen had said that this was something siblings shouldn''t do¡­

    Cayden probably knew that as well.

    However, just because of that, Asena didn''t want to miss out on what she desired. She wanted to experience a kiss with him.

    Even just the thought of their lips touching made her head feel like it would explode. Max had said that a kiss couldn''t be exined with words¡­ Asena agreed.

    She sat beside him, just like yesterday, and shook him.

    "...Oppa, wake up."

    She desperately hoped he wouldn''t wake up. She hoped today''s training would also be as intense.

    -Shake, shake.

    Asena shook him, but he showed no signs of movement, just like the day before. He was sound asleep, as if dead.

    Ignoring her rational thoughts telling her to check further, she immediately hung her hair behind her ears. She was feeling extremely uneasy.

    She turned her body and ced one arm on the left side of his face and the other on the right side.

    The strands of hair that couldn''t be caught by her ear tickled his face as they fell.

    But still, he didn''t wake up; whether it was because Cayden was sleeping or because he pretended not to notice, she didn¡¯t know. And despite it felt so wrong to do it in both cases, Asena could still find a strange excitement in her heart.

    There was a pleasure in doing something that shouldn''t be done¡­

    It also proved how much she liked Cayden¡­ that she was even ready to break the rules.

    She gazed at his face in that state for a while.

    With her mouth swallowing saliva multiple times, she slowly began to lower her arms.

    She got closer to him gradually.

    Even until her elbows touched the bed, he didn''t move at all. Now, their faces were merely an inch apart.

    "...Oppa, if you''re going to wake up, wake up now."

    Asena spoke in a very soft voice. She said the words, but she hoped he wouldn''t wake up.

    "....."

    He didn''t respond.

    As if her rationality had suddenly snapped, Asena pressed her lips against his.

    ¡°...¡±

    Unlike thest time, she remained there to feel Cayden''s soft lips for the first time.

    A shiver ran down her spine, and her whole body tensed up.

    This intense pleasure was something she had never experienced before.

    "...Mm..."

    Unintentionally, air escaped her lungs, and a muffled moan slipped out.

    Asena let go of his lips.

    Her heart felt like it was going to burst.

    But there was still... something bigger remaining. A pleasure greater than this. Could she handle it?

    Asena took a rough breath, exhaled quietly, and lunged at him again.

    Their lips collided.

    ¡®Tongues have to be involved too.¡¯

    Max''s words echoed in her ears.

    Slowly¡­ Very slowly, Asena opened her mouth and extended her tongue. Passing through her teeth, passing through her own lips, it reached Cayden''s lips.

    Asena''s body trembled, and she went as far as using her elbows and hands to hold herself and Cayden in ce.

    Slowly savoring the sensation of his lips, Asena pushed her tongue forward. She opened his lips... and gently wrapped her tongue around his. The softness of his lips wrapped around her tongue felt indescribably pleasant.

    Next, she felt his teeth. They were also sweet, but like opening the fruit inside a skin, Asena pushed her tongue further, even opening his teeth.

    She was surprised at the tongue that went deeper than expected.

    To be morefortable, Asena twisted her head andpletely intertwined their lips.

    After going deeper and deeper¡­ she finally felt the sensation.

    Asena''s tongue had found Cayden''s.

    "....!!"

    Her back naturally arched, holding Cayden more dearly.

    Asena felt Cayden¡¯s tongue gliding and touching hers, teasingly ying with it.

    Warm. Moist. Sensual.

    If a peck on the cheek felt like a firecracker exploding in her head, a kiss felt like her whole body melting away.

    She could do nothing but feel indescribable happiness.

    Shepletely forgot the advice from Grandma Liana about excessive disys of affection.

    She also forgot that it was wrong to do this with her brother.

    Now, Asena''s tongue yed with his as if all restraints had been released.

    But then, she gasped for breath and pulled her head back.

    "...Pwah..."

    Saliva stretched out¡­ seeing it excited her.

    Asena took a deep breath, as if she was about to dive into the water, and pressed her lips against his once again¡­ Once again, her tongue explored him deeply.

    From this moment on, Asena became addicted to kissing Cayden.

    From this point on, she could maintain the stern face of the family head without showing any childish behavior. In the end, no matter how exhausting the day was, she would be rewarded at night.

    She became more dignified. Not showing emotions. Like a Pryster.

    She became able to cultivate even greater patience unless it was rted to Cayden. As the days went by, the days of receivingpliments from Grandma Liana also increased.

    At the same time, the burden increased. Like the previous things were just a rehearsal, Liana continued to burden Asena with more and more responsibilities. Asena gracefully bore the burden, but¡­

    The more burden she received, the rougher she became at night¡­ within the limits of not waking him up, of course.

    Also, on days when he had undergone intense training, Asena thoroughly explored him.

    Climbing on top of his body and wrapping her arms around his neck, she kissed him many times.

    She alternated between kisses and pecks and enjoyed herself thoroughly.

    Even after several years, this behavior continued.

    She knew that as his younger sister, she shouldn''t harbor feelings like this, but at night, she could express her honest feelings to him without holding back.

    She often thought they were like a married couple.

    And whenever she had such thoughts, her heart was soaked in happiness.

    Although she couldn''t do it every day... quite often, she secretly entered his bed.

    Everything was possible because Cayden did intense training more often than not.

    There were times when Asena was so excited that she almost woke him up, but she somehow managed to get through those moments.

    The best was when he embraced her tightly in his sleep. Asena was able to share both a kiss and a hug with him at the same time, feeling so happy that she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.

    Eventually, she began to get to know the structure of his mouth, the feel of his tongue, and everything about him.

    She could even tell what kind of tea he had with Keirsey before falling asleep.

    Asena becamepletely addicted to him.

    Even on days when they fought. Without fail, she went to his room and kissed him while venting her dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Oppa, it¡¯s your fault,¡± she said somehow while intertwining their tongues.

    Even on happy days. Without fail, she hugged him tightly and whispered words of love.

    "You''d been looking at that maid for too long today," she said, acting cute.

    In his arms, she could always break away from her role as a Duchess Pryster and return to being his younger sister.

    This behavior continued until they became adults.

    Even after bing an adult, Asena tasted the same joy.

    The level of pleasure never diminished.

    At the same time, the biggest obstacle in her life was approaching.

    The day she had to quit doing this with Cayden, whom she had been addicted to for five years; The day she would enter the academy.

    Since entering the academy, opportunities to kiss him, as if it were a lie, never arose.

    She could feel her patience fading away.

    Every night, she became curious about what kind of tea he had before falling asleep, and she longed for the familiar sensation of his tongue.

    "Just hold on for two more years, just hold on for two more years..." she repeated to herself, but it was bing harder and harder.

    So, Asena didn''t miss the opportunity that presented itself.

    As his scars began to heal and Cayden swallowed diluted Mugwort juice before sleeping, Asena clearly felt that today was the day to intertwine their tongues again.

    Thus, she excused herself to the restroom and immediately went straight to Cayden''s room, where he was sleeping, and without any hesitation, she pressed her lips against his.

    It was a natural process.

    Those lips were hers, so there was no need to hesitate.

    It had been a long time, but the feeling was all too familiar. Likewise, a familiar pleasure enveloped her.

    In that fleeting moment, when she thought she had only blinked once, a voice reached her ears.

    ".....Unni?"

    Her body stiffened. As they say, if your tail is long, it will be caught. Keirsey had witnessed Asena sharing love with Cayden, something she had never been caught doing in the past five years.

    Asena had no words left to say.

    Anyway... someday, they were bound to be caught. Perhaps it was an inevitable oue.

    So she hardened her face and turned to her surprised and innocent younger sister.

    Looking at her younger sister who was behind her, Asena whispered quietly.

    ¡°¡­.you saw it?¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to<strong> support the trantion and to read</strong><strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 61: Alliance (4)

    Chapter 61: Alliance (4)

    ¡°¡­.you saw it?¡±

    Keirsey swallowed her saliva in response to Asena''s confident demeanor. Even though she wanted to say something in reply, she couldn''t.

    Having captured her red-handedly, Keirsey knew that no matter what excuse Asena gave, she wouldn''t be deceived. However, she didn''t expect things to turn out like this.

    ¡°¡­Unnie¡­what are you doing?¡±

    "...I was just giving him a peck on the cheek."

    "...That''s a lie. You were kissing."

    "...You knew. Why did you bother asking, then?"

    Asena''s audacity went beyond limits. Keirsey could only feel a sense of disappointment at Asena''s absurd response.

    ¡°¡­.Unnie, what are¡­¡±

    "Close the door and leave, Keirsey. Let''s talkter."

    Asena exerted oppressive pressure on Keirsey with a sense of intimidation that naturally emanated from her body.

    Keirsey¡¯s heart was pounding under the pressure. But if she closed the door and left, she could clearly imagine what Asena would do to Cayden.

    No, she couldn''t just leave things as they were.

    It felt as if in Asena''s eyes, her kissing Cayden was something natural. And she was treating Keirsey as an unrted person.

    As far as a peck was concerned, Keirsey didn''t have any thoughts about it. No matter how much Asena pecked on Cayden¡¯s neck or cheek, it was something eptable as she had been doing it since they were children.

    But a kiss... It wasn''t that. It was undoubtedly an expression of affection reserved for lovers. As she read the book, she realized, imagined, and understood that concept clearly. Therefore, it couldn''t be treated so lightly.

    When someone kisses Cayden. Not a peck, but a kiss¡­ Keirsey¡¯s heart felt suffocating. She hated this feeling.

    Because a kiss is something you do with the person you love¡­ The fact that Asena kissed Cayden was something uneptable in Keirsey''s eyes.

    "...what will you do if I leave?"

    Keirsey finally spoke¡­ without moving.

    ¡°¡­¡­You saw it.¡±

    ¡°Unnie¡­ Right, Oppa is asleep. How can you do that without his permission?¡±

    It definitely wasn''t something they had agreed upon. Keirsey briefly considered the possibility that Cayden might have already given his permission, but Asena''s startled expression and Cayden¡¯s soundly sleeping face made it clear that it wasn''t the case.

    ¡°Speak whatever you want. I don''t care. Stop disturbing me now.¡±

    Now, Keirsey finally understood why siblings shouldn''t love each other.

    Of course, Keirsey knew about Asena''s infatuation. She recognized it because she was in the same situation, having feelings for a sibling.

    But witnessing Cayden and Asena''s kiss like this, she felt it couldn''t be more wrong.

    ¡®Lies.¡¯

    At that moment, a whisper echoed in Keirsey''s ears.

    ¡®You just don''t like the fact that it''s not you who''s kissing your brother.¡¯

    Keirsey forcefully ignored the voice echoing in her head and red at Asena again.

    "For now... Let''s go out. I think Oppa might wake up."

    At those words, Asena gently looked at Cayden. Her expression softened, and the appearance of a woman deeply in love emerged.

    She tenderly caressed Cayden¡¯s face and spoke to Keirsey with a confident expression.

    "...It''s okay. Oppa won''t wake up in this state, no matter what."

    Upon hearing those words, Keirsey was convinced that this wasn''t the first time for Asena. A burning sensation ignited within her chest.

    The two engaged in a fierce standoff for a while. Asena was the first one to break the standoff and turn around.

    "Go back. It''s a waste of time. Opportunities like this... are raretely."

    Asena began to lean towards sleeping Cayden once again.

    Her movements were so natural. It was as if she was an animal preparing to pounce, behaving as if she had to do it for her own survival.

    Her mouth reached his.

    ¡°Unnie.¡±

    For an instant, Asena felt as if hands emerged from Keirsey¡¯s words and grabbed hold of her.

    Her body froze.

    She turned her head only to see Keirsey¡¯s ominous expression. It was a sight she had never seen before.

    Her once gentle and innocent younger sister looked as if she had turned into apletely different person¡­ Asena felt Keirsey finally looked like a proper Pryster.

    Keirsey, who seemed to emit an eerie aura from her eyes, spoke to Asena.

    "...Kissing is an act that should be done when both people love each other the most."

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    "Then, it shouldn''t be you, Unnie. I''m the one Oppa loves the most."

    In the end, Asena couldn''t ignore those words and straightened, slowly turning her body to face Keirsey.

    Keirsey¡¯s words seemed to imply that it should be her, not Asena, who should be kissing him.

    ¡°...who said Oppa loves you the most?¡±

    "As a head, you were probably too busy to notice... but just the memories Oppa and I built when you weren''t around are piled up like a mountain. It''s even more surprising that you don''t know. When he looks at me... can''t you see the change in his eyes?"

    "...Well, he certainly finds you cute. But that''s different from love. Love isn''t based on how much time you spent together either."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Keirsey clenched her teeth. Asena spoke coldly without stopping.

    "...You know it too. He loves us, but only as siblings. He doesn''t see us as women. So, get rid of the nonsense that you''re loved the most."

    ¡°¡­If you know that, then you shouldn''t be kissing even more.¡±

    They had never openly confessed their feelings to each other, yet both were keenly aware of their shared love for Cayden. This unspoken understanding formed the basis of their conversation; the depth of their affection was so palpable that words seemed unnecessary

    Asena let out a shallow sigh. She turned her head slightly in frustration, blinked her eyes, and began to express her honest feelings.

    "Keirsey, let''s be honest with each other. I know that you''ve been absentmindedly staring at Oppa¡¯s lipstely. Do you have the right to curse at me? Isn''t it just because it''s me and not you?"

    As her true feelings were exposed, Keirsey clenched her fist tightly and blushed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­but it¡¯s no big deal. I was the one to love Oppa first. As the head of the family, I will find another partner for you, so stop thinking about your brother and let go of your feelings.¡±

    Keirsey momentarily digested Asena''s words and let out a snort.

    "...Ha, why are you so irresponsible, Unnie?"

    ¡°¡­.What?¡±

    "Just as you said, you''re the head, Unnie. You should enter into a marriage that benefits the family. What good does it do to love Oppa? Can you even marry him, your own brother? It''s you who should be closing off your heart."

    "Don¡¯t you know why I tried to drive him out of the family?"

    "I know. But it was ridiculous. It seemed like you were having empty dreams. And still, you''re not benefiting the family in any way, just like before."

    Keirsey hadn''t said a word about how Cayden¡¯s exile from the family would benefit herself instead, but Asena''s n still made her a little ufortable.

    ¡°When you be the head of the family and say that you will not be able to get married by her arrangement¡­ I think Grandma Liana would be very pleased. ¡±

    In response to Keirsey¡¯s sarcastic remark, Asena casually replied, "Then you do it¡­ Be the head."

    "........Huh?"

    "I don''t mind. We''re twins. It won''t cause any problems if you do it. You be the head and sacrifice yourself for the sake of the family, just as you said."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "To be honest, I don''t care about the family. I just... want Oppa. If it''s for that, I''m willing to do anything."

    Keirsey could fully understand Asena¡¯s words. Because she too felt the same.

    ...But that didn''t mean she could tolerate it.

    ¡°Unnie.¡±

    "And let me warn you, don''t even think about coveting him... I can tolerate your current actions. Don''t be greedy for more... Don''t worry. If my ns work out, nothing will change in your rtionship with him. He''ll still treat you as his sister. The one who will change is me. I''ll be his... most precious woman. We''ll kiss every day... and even have children..."

    Asena couldn''t control her words. Her unspoken feelings poured out. No matter if Keirsey were her twin, she still felt a faint but umting jealousy towards the other woman who could express affection to her Oppa without hesitation. Especially when Asena had to work as the head and Keirsey could go out and have fun with Cayden. At those times, she clearly envied and resented Keirsey.

    Even though she suppressed her feelings usually by kissing Cayden at night... Still, she said those things to vent her pent-up emotions.

    She was someone who didn''t always act emotionally. But whenever Cayden was involved, her emotions would burst out.

    As if to irritate Keirsey, Asena spoke:

    "...My children with Oppa. I think they will be adorable. Won''t they be a great Pryster like Grandpa Aiden?"

    Keirsey¡¯s heart bubbled up at Asena''s deration. It was the first time Asena spoke so tantly. It felt like she had be a different person.

    And in response to Asena''s words, Keiresey felt intense anger for the first time in a long while. She never expected to feel such emotions towards Asena though.

    In the end, Keirsey uttered childish words that would hurt Asena the most.

    "Unnie, wake up. Oppa has never liked you. If he did, why couldn''t you reconcile first when we fought recently?"

    Asena¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°But what about me? We reconciled shortly afterward, which clearly shows that you have no chance. Don''t rush headlong into something that will only result in pain.¡±

    Asena clenched her teeth and suppressed her anger. She tried not to show it, but Keirsey¡¯s words contained a sting that couldn''t be easily ignored.

    Finally, Asena too spoke coldly to Keirsey.

    "...It''s okay. After all, Oppa¡¯s first kiss belongs to me. Oh, and the thousands of kisses that followed."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    This time, Keirsey red at Asena. It didn''t have a significant impact on Asena, but Keirsey¡¯s face and the atmosphere around her clearly resembled the snake of the Pryster emblem.

    ¡°¡­you will never know for the rest of your life, Keirsey. Oppa¡¯s tongue¡­how pleasant it is.¡±

    ¡°So what? You did it while Oppa was asleep¡­ Can¡¯t you feel any remorse?¡±

    "After having sentenced hundreds of criminals to death as the head, do you think I would feel that? You don''t know... Keirsey. When I kiss Oppa... I don''t have any other thoughts, I''m just happy. I can''t exin it in words."

    "......Hmph."

    Keirsey closed her eyes, suppressed her anger, and spoke with a trembling voice, suggesting to Asena.

    "It''s not going to work¡­ Let''s go back to the dormitory. If we stay here... we might wake him up."

    "He won''t wake up at all, but¡­ fine."

    Asena looked at Cayden and skillfully wiped away the saliva on his lips.

    Upon seeing that, Keirsey couldn''t bear it any longer and left the room first.

    In the end, the two returned to the dormitory while Cayden was still sound asleep.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to<strong> support the trantion and to read</strong><strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 62: Alliance (5)

    Chapter 62: Alliance (5)

    After taking ample rest and maintaining a healthy diet, I could visibly observe my body healing by the ninth day. While a few areas still required more time to fully recover, they were minimal, and I didn''t experience much difort.

    It seemed there would be no issue in meeting Grandma. I felt confident that there wouldn''t be anysting aftereffects either.

    "I''m alright now."

    I spoke, surveying my body.

    Reflecting on the perilous battle, I considered myself incredibly fortunate to have sustained only minor injuries. Undoubtedly, my well-honed abilities and rigorous training yed a significant role in evading fatal strikes.

    "I owe it to you guys," I expressed my gratitude, gently stroking Keirsey''s cheek, who sat beside me.

    Recently, Keirsey and Asena had taken care of me with unwavering sincerity.

    They were there when I woke up and left when I fell asleep. These days reaffirmed their affection for me, dispelling any lingering doubts or uncertainties.

    Of course, the times when they showed viinous traits like in the novel could not be ignored... But having twins with such tendencies looking after me brought undeniable happiness.

    I once again realized that their personal feelings toward me remained unaffected. And their actions behind my back were driven by family circumstances.

    Although it didn''t excuse everything, it brought a measure of calmness to my heart.

    As I caressed Keirsey''s tear-streaked cheek, she looked at my bare upper body and spoke pitifully, "...Oppa, but the scars..."

    "...."

    Indeed, the battle had left gruesome marks on my body. Long, red scars were scattered like snakes gnawing through decaying flesh.

    Keirsey cautiously touched thergest scar on my chest, her worried expression unabated.

    However, I was fine. In fact, I was more concerned about Keirsey being this sad.

    So, I yfully teased her, shaking my head for a moment.

    "...Keirsey, can these scars even be considered a problem? Look at my left nipple. What should I do about this? It¡¯s gone now..."

    The injuries inflicted by the sword were not limited to just scars. During the battle, my left nipple was also severed.

    The doctor assured me it would grow back while telling me the information I didn''t want to know in my life.

    And now that the blood had clotted and the bandages had been removed... Many people who visited me with concern had already seen this sight.

    Honestly, it was embarrassing.

    While there were certain aspects of the sword scars I could take pride in, I couldn''t pass off the severed nipple as a glorious wound.

    Although Keirsey had been in tears, upon hearing my tone and seeing my expression, she burst into disbelief-inducedughter. Then, as ifughing out of resentment, she yfully tapped my arm, her previously tensed face now rxed.

    Witnessing herughter once again, I couldn''t help but smile.

    "...Oppa, I think it''s alright," Asena interjected from the side.

    "Hmm?"

    "Since it''s a scar that resulted from sacrificing yourself for others... it''s admirable. I don''t feel sorry for it."

    "...Is that so?"

    Asena''s unexpected words surprised me, but since they were spoken for my sake, I didn''t feel offended.

    To express my gratitude to Asena, I turned to look at her, but she wasn''t looking at me.

    Her firm gaze was fixed on Keirsey, seemingly paying attention to the fact that she felt sorry for my scar.

    Following Asena''s gaze, I once again focused on Keirsey, but the Keirsey who hadughed at me earlier seemed to have vanished. Instead, she was reciprocating Asena''s gaze with the same intensity.

    A peculiar atmosphere settled upon the room.

    ¡°¡­You guys fought?¡± I asked.

    "...We did."

    "No, Oppa."

    "...Hmm."

    I pondered for a moment, contemting the situation, before deciding to rise from the bed.

    "...Oppa! You should still be lying down-"

    "-Keirsey, the scars have healed, so why should I remain confined to the bed? If anything, I should have gotten up earlier."

    Stretching my body and relieving the stiffness in various ces, I stood up, experiencing a refreshing ache that spread throughout.

    Letting out a satisfying yawn, I addressed the twins.

    "Hey, let''s go and eat something."

    Words that I hadn''t uttered in a long time came out.

    In any case, it would be wise to stick together and mend their conflict first.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    A procession of long carriages continued to pass in front of the academy, stretching as far as the eye could see.

    With all sses canceled, the twins and I found ourselves seated in an empty ssroom, gazing out the window at the closing procession.

    Since all sses had been canceled, even the escort training had been temporarily suspended. This meant there was no longer a need for me to stay by Daisy''s side.

    Perhaps she, too, was waiting for her family somewhere? Of course, as she was, Daisy might even find a ce to study undisturbed.

    However, I wasn''t too worried about Daisy. Instead, my thoughts were consumed by concern for Judy.

    Although she had never explicitly confided in me about her situation, considering the hardships she had endured due to being an illegitimate child even in the academy, I couldn''t help but wonder if she was anxious about her family¡¯s impending visit.

    Thinking about her, who must be facing her worries alone, tugged at my heartstrings for some inexplicable reason.

    I wondered if it was because Judy was the one I had spent the most time with since entering the academy.

    We had shared the experience of sweating together, honing our skills as knights, and navigating the challenges that came with our simr family backgrounds. Our bond was unique, and different from the connections I had with others.

    The twins were probably unaware of how deeply I cared for Judy. Perhaps even Judy herself was oblivious.

    Regardless, I felt uneasy realizing that I couldn''t be of assistance to someone who had been there for me during difficult times.

    Lost in my thoughts, Keirsey interrupted me, asking, "Oppa, what are you thinking?"

    I evaded mentioning Judy''s name and casually replied, "Huh? Oh, nothing. I wasn''t really thinking about anything specific."

    Asena maintained herposed expression, while Keirsey pressed against the window, observing the procession of carriages with the curiosity of an animal.

    In that state, Keirsey continued speaking, "This... I still can''t believe that all of this happened because of Grandma Liana, or rather, because of you, Oppa."

    "I feel the same way, Keirsey."

    "I thought I wouldn''t see Grandma until graduation. But at least we can see her now, so¡­ shouldn¡¯t we feel lucky?"

    "True."

    "I wonder if Helen and Thien are also with Grandma. Maybe Max and Lawrence will be there too?"

    "They most likely will be."

    "Oh... I''m looking forward to seeing them too, then."

    -Pa-pa-pam! Pa-pa-pam! Pa-pa-pam!

    The loud trumpet sound reverberated through the air, interrupting our quiet observation of the carriages basking in the warm sunlight.

    "It''s that family," Asena remarked.

    I turned my gaze toward the source of the sound. What I had previously heard only as a rumor now unfolded before my eyes in all its grandeur.

    It was the trumpet sound of the Ice family.

    Carriages with giant bear paw prints started to emerge in the distance, a unique sight that captured our attention.

    Perhaps due to their status as a ducal family or the presence of numerous family members, it wasn''t just a single carriage, unlike other noble houses. Consequently, several knights guarded them with watchful eyes.

    The thought of potentially having to face those knights inbat if things took a turn for the worse felt unsettling.

    Once again, Judy crossed my mind. Even though the sound was just mildly surprising to me, I wondered if it would have more effect on her.

    I contemted going to find Judy, but I couldn''t abandon the twins who were waiting for Grandma''s arrival either.

    "Asena, you must be feeling some pressure as well."

    "...Huh?"

    "Because of your position."

    "...Yeah," she acknowledged, her tone carrying the weight of her responsibilities.

    Asena possessed extraordinary power, surpassing anyone else, but it was also true that she was younger than any other family sessor.

    Standing shoulder to shoulder with the heads of other families, particrly the seasoned veterans in the political realm like the head of the Ice family, would undoubtedly burden her.

    "...But I''ll be okay," Asena asserted, attempting to exude resilience.

    Just as I was about to reach out, to offer her sce by resting her head on my shoulder, Asena continued:

    "As long as you''re by my side, Oppa."

    "..." My actions momentarily froze.

    She knew, Keirsey knew, and I knew as well that I had already made up my mind to leave the family. However, her choice of words subtly conveyed a message, urging me not to go.

    In an instant, I decided it would be best to let it go without saying anything, and I withdrew my arm.

    Once again, the three of us fell into a contemtive silence, our gazes fixed on the outside scenery.

    In the distance, we sensed themotion among the students who had been seated by the roadside, eagerly watching the procession of carriages.

    Instinctively, the three of us understood the reason behind the excitement.

    "They''ve arrived," Asena stated.

    I nodded in agreement.

    Simultaneously, the deep sound of horn trumpets reverberated through the ground.

    -Boo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo...

    To others, the sound might have been foreboding, but to me, it felt familiar and heartwarming above all else.

    With it came the sight of beloved faces, faces I hadn''t seen in a long time, as they entered the academy, escorting carriages adorned with two serpents.

    Grandma had arrived.

    "...Phew..." I let out a sigh as if I were about to present my report card to Grandma.

    In truth, I felt more nervous now than when the Ice family had appeared.

    After all, Grandma hade because of me.

    "Asena, have you figured out how you''re going to approach Grandma?"

    "...Regarding Sharon Payne?"

    "Yes."

    "I''ve given it some thought. Don''t worry, Oppa."

    "Let''s try to ensure Grandma doesn''t make a big deal out of it... Let''s make an effort. Got it?"

    "Got it, Oppa."

    Once again, after taking a deep breath, I pondered.

    What would Grandma say when she hears about my n to leave the family?

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to<strong> support the trantion and to read</strong><strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 63: Alliance (6)

    Chapter 63: Alliance (6)

    "Cayden!"

    It was a familiar voice filled with excitement.

    Grandmother Liana, who had descended from the carriage with the help of butler Thein, approached me with heavy footsteps.

    "Grandma!"

    I forced a cheerful expression and approached Grandma, but she was not swayed by it.

    As soon as she reached me, she lifted the academy uniform to inspect my body.

    Witnessing some of my scars, Grandma Liana''s face grew cold.

    "...So, what did I miss?"

    She must have learned about everything through Asena''s letter. However, since I didn''t know what Asena had written, and I didn''t want to make the problem bigger, I had no choice but to divert the conversation.

    Swallowing my saliva, I spoke.

    "Grandma, you didn''t even greet the twins... they may feel hurt."

    Only then did Grandma suddenly rx her expression and look at the twins standing beside me.

    "...Look at me. Maybe it''s because I¡¯m getting old, always letting my emotions take over."

    Finally, Grandma spread her arms and approached Asena.

    Embracing her, Grandma spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Asena.¡±

    "No."

    "You didn''t fight with Oppa and Keirsey, did you?"

    "..........no."

    Asena hesitated in her response.

    Immediately, Grandma let go of her and looked at Keirsey.

    "Grandma!"

    Keirsey, with her characteristic cheerful voice, embraced Grandma first.

    "Hehe... Did you do well, Keirsey?"

    "Yup."

    ¡°Did you get along with your Oppa and Unnie?¡±

    ".......that¡­ I did a lot of things wrong to Oppa."

    When Keirsey answered honestly, I added ament so that Grandma wouldn''t worry any further.

    "It''s okay. Everything has been resolved."

    "...Hmm¡­"

    After exchanging brief greetings with Grandma, I greeted the maids and butlers who had apanied her as escorts.

    Head Maid Helen.

    Butler Thein.

    Max, the butler who assists Helen.

    And even Lawrence, who taught me swordsmanship.

    After exchanging warm greetings, and following Grandma''s words, we headed inside.

    It seemed like we needed to have a seat first to discuss more.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Fortunately, the discussion regarding the Payne family ended well.

    Following the statement that Asena and I had resolved things on our own, although Grandma Liana seemed ufortable, she decided not to meddle with the issues involving the Payne family any further.

    From what I heard, Sharon did not return to the family. It was unclear whether she had run away or had an ident somewhere... but it seemed that she wouldn''t be able to maintain her status as a noble anymore.

    As for the Payne family, they also seemed reluctant to search for Sharon, as they were aware of what happened to me.

    Regardless, since she hadmitted or turned a blind eye to a crime against the children, I didn''t feel much sympathy for her.

    "Cayden, you need to consider your own position."

    Grandma, who had decided not to interfere with the Payne family, put down her teacup with a subtle disy of strength and spoke to me.

    "Yes?"

    "A duke''s son risking his life to savemoner children?"

    "...I understand, Grandma. You don''t have to say it-"

    "You do? It seems like you still don''t understand... You''re my child, Cayden. Are you trying to make this grandmother bury her child in the ground once again?"

    ¡°......¡±

    As she spoke, I had nothing to say. I scratched my head and knelt beside Grandma, resting one knee on the ground.

    I cautiously held her wrinkled hand with both of mine and spoke in a gentle voice.

    "I''m sorry, Grandma. But my body acted before my mind. I''ll be more careful and attentive next time, so please forgive me."

    "...."

    She frowned and turned her head, gripping the teacup again with her remaining hand. However, she didn''t let go of the hand I was holding.

    Sometimes, although it may be due to being her granddaughter, I can see Asena''s personality in Grandma.

    Despite her rough words, she likes the love I show her.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    In response to myughter, Grandma eventually let out a sigh and gave me a forgiving expression.

    "Well, ignoring the fact that you almost died... it''s a good thing, Cayden. This way, you can win the favor of manymoners."

    "I didn''t do it on purpose, but I guess so."

    "By the way, I heard you will receive an award tomorrow because of this incident?"

    "Yes. Personally, it feels like a show to demonstrate to themoners."

    "In the end, everything is a show."

    The incident of a noble engaging in a battle for themoner children and going through hardships... There couldn''t be better content to promote.

    That''s why it was decided that I would receive an award to spread this story far and wide.

    I didn''t dislike receiving the award, but I couldn''t shake off the disappointment of being used as a political tool.

    Through me, they were trying to convey the message tomoners that ¡®We put in so much effort for you.¡¯

    Personally, I had many thoughts running through my mind.

    In any case, I was in a position where I had to improve my reputation. Only then would I have an easier time entering other noble families.

    So, instead of just being swayed tomorrow, it seemed like a good idea to make the most of the opportunity given to me¡­

    ¡­To raise my reputation.

    Even if they pretended otherwise, nobles were aware of themoners'' opinions, and as a result, nobles who were loved by themoners were valued.

    Grandma put down her teacup and spoke.

    "...Well, now that the urgent matters are settled, I should go and greet the heads of other families-"

    As Grandma was about to rise from her seat, a group confidently approached our table.

    At the sound, Grandma, the twins, and I turned our heads in that direction.

    A sturdy man led them. The emblem of the Bear''s Paw was on his shoulder. Two young women and one young man who appeared to be around the same age followed him on either side. And one of those two women was Judy.

    Duke Ice was walking towards us.

    His attendants stopped at a certain distance and stood their ground.

    Only Duke Ice, his eldest son, his daughter, and Judy approached and stood in front of Grandma.

    I rose from my kneeling position and stood behind Grandma.

    "...Edgar," Grandma said.

    Duke Ice, whose hair was starting to gray, responded with a gentle voice.

    "When will you start calling me ''Duke Ice'', Lady Liana?"

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because it''s been a long time.¡±

    Their conversation seemed peaceful, but there was considerable tension underlying it.

    Everyone knew that we were rival families, even without saying it. Only Grandma, Duke Ice, and Asena could maintain a stoic expression in this situation.

    The rest were trying not to show it, but they were rolling their eyes anxiously to read the situation.

    "Wasn''t it inconvenient for you toe to the Academy, Lady Liana?"

    "No problem, Edgar. You have aged a lot too."

    "Ten... no, twelve years, right? It''s the first time I''ve seen you since James left."

    James was the twins'' father-The former Duke Pryster. He had a rivalry with Edgar Ice.

    Grandma showed no wavering in response to his words, just like Asena.

    "And why did youe today after such a long time?"

    "I came today just to offer my greetings."

    "...I see. Thank you foring first then."

    When you can''t gauge each other''s strength, you may threaten each other and draw your swords, but when you know what power the other possesses, there''s no need to engage in a pointless fight and umte fatigue. Both of them understood this.

    Furthermore, Duke Ice seemed to have a sense of respect for Grandma.

    Also, the Ice family was a noble family with a role as the virtuous faction in the novel, so I had guessed they would maintain a certain level of courtesy and dignity, which turned out to be true so far.

    "...Lady Liana, James¡­ It still saddens me."

    "..."

    Grandma didn''t add anything to that, but even without saying it, I could tell that her son''s situation was still a painful wound to her.

    "...I''ll take my leave now."

    Edgar, Duke Ice, humbled himself until the end. However, everyone present could still feel his charisma.

    In the end, even if they conversed peacefully now, once the game was set in motion, they would growl and tear each other apart. Recently, the conflict between the Ice family and us had calmed down, but it was still there.

    I looked at Judy, who was standing behind him. Unlike her usual self, she was clearly tense.

    Her body was stiff, and her eyes didn''t even move.

    Her appearance made my heart ache even more. Knowing how confident she can be, it was pitiful to see her unable to spread her wings due to her circumstances.

    I wonder if I appear that way in Judy''s eyes too. Is that why she has been paying more attention to me?

    While I was looking at Judy like that, I felt someone''s gaze on me.

    It was Duke Ice.

    He, who had kissed the back of Grandma''s hand and was about to leave, was looking at me.

    Honestly, he exuded quite a lot of pressure. Perhaps because he was the head of a family that could rival the Pryster family for so long, his eyes had a depth to them.

    But I didn''t avoid his gaze. After blinking my eyes slowly once, I stared at him intently without flinching or opening my eyes wider.

    Because I knew that if I faltered here, I wouldn''t be able to support Asena.

    I have to be able to confront Duke Ice with confidence so that I can be Asena¡¯s strength¡­ at least for today.

    In that momentary exchange of nces, Duke Ice nodded slightly and said, "...he''s fine," then turned his back.

    I watched them leave.

    However, for some reason, my eyes were directed not at Duke Ice, who just scrutinized me, but toward Judy, who had her shoulders hunched.

    ? ? ?

    Another hectic day passed, and the next day was no different.

    Today was the day of receiving awards.

    As it was done for propaganda, the tform where I received the award was set up in front of numerousmoners.

    It was the first time I saw so many people at once.

    Without much tension, the principal of the academy, who was standing on the tform, called my name.

    "Cayden Priester!"

    At his call, I stepped onto the tform, standing beside him.

    Behind me were numerous high-ranking nobles, and in front of me stood countlessmoners tightly packed together.

    At that moment, an explosive reaction erupted. It startled me.

    -"Cayden! Cayden! Cayden!"

    -"Thank you for saving our children!"

    -"Is it true that he''s ofmoner origin?"

    Among the crowd were adults expressing their gratitude to me, children with sparkling eyes looking at me, and even people with teary-eyed expressions.

    Hearing their cheers, I quickly understood the reason why the academy intended to present me with an award.

    The principal slowly raised his hand, and everyone fell silent as if dead.

    Clearing his throat, he began to announce my achievements in the now-quiet square.

    "...for rescuing the children in need. In recognition of his contributions, the academy awards Cayden Pryster with a supply of rations!"

    As the award was about to be presented to me and everyone began to apud, I raised my hand high to stop them.

    The principal, the nobles seated behind me, and themoners in front all looked at me in confusion.

    Although I had initially nned for something else, upon hearing about my reward, another idea came to mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I nced around the people for a moment and then began to speak, even though the words were not yet organized.

    "I simply did what any person should do. Whether noble or not, children should not be at the mercy of adults'' circumstances. So, this award I''m receiving... I am grateful, but at the same time, I feel uneasy... I only saved a few children, and yet I''m being rewarded with so much ration. It doesn''t make sense."

    -"That''s right!"

    Someone in the audience empathized with my words.

    I continued, "Neither I nor the residents of Pryster territory are hungry. There is no reason for me to receive rations. Instead... the Hexter¡¯s territory...."

    As I spoke, I nced back for a moment.

    Daisy and Count Hexter, standing beside her, looked at me with surprised eyes.

    It seemed they had already guessed what I was about to say.

    "I''ve heard that the Hexter family is suffering from gue and famine. They must be the ones in need of rations. I want to send this food to them."

    My actions served two purposes:

    -First, my reputation would be improved while simultaneously helping Daisy.

    As expected, as soon as I finished speaking, thunderous cheers erupted.

    It didn''t have any impact on themoners in front of me, but many were moved by my humanitarian gesture and started apuding.

    -Second, if I did this, I could cleanly make use of this opportunity.

    There was something that had been bothering me since yesterday. As I raised my hand again, everyone fell silent once more.

    "...But there is one thing you all are mistaken about. I didn''t save the children alone. I had a friend who helped me. It would prick my conscience to im this honor alone. So, I hope the apuse you gave me, you also give to my friend."

    I turned around slowly.

    My gaze first met with Duke Ice¡¯s, sitting next to Grandma Liana, and then it reached behind him and met with Judy¡¯s, who was still huddled in the back.

    I smiled and gestured to her.

    "Come forward, Judy Ice."

    She had always helped me, so I could at least let everyone know the truth that would benefit her. After all, ultimately, a knight''s reputation is their lifeblood.

    ? ? ?

    From the moment Cayden said that he didn''t save the children alone, Asena¡¯s heart began pounding crazily.

    The murmurs spread not only among themoners but also among the nobles.

    Of course, it was because of the families.

    Judy, whom Cayden called his friend, belonged to the Ice family.

    The Pryster and Ice families have been fighting for centuries, so the idea that they would get along well sounded quite unfamiliar.

    The whispers among the nobles grew louder and started reaching Asena''s ears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the situation of the illegitimate daughter and the adopted son.¡±

    "Pryster and Ice?"

    "Are they forming an alliance? Their rtionship seems to have improved recently."

    And various opinions popped up.

    However, what made Asena ufortable was not that.

    As Judy stepped onto the stage, a child shouted loudly,

    -¡±Oh! That Unnie saved me!¡±

    The girl shouted loudly and in response, Cayden¡¯s firm hand, though rough, firmly held Judy''s small hand and raised it high.

    Once again, a storm-like cheer and apuse poured out.

    But Asena''s gaze was fixed on Cayden¡¯s hand holding Judy¡¯s.

    Judy blushed by his side. It was unclear whether it was because of the cheering of the many people or because of Cayden¡¯s touch, but it was enough to turn Asena''s insides upside down.

    She whispered to herself that she had to endure even this.

    Didn''t she decide to change after he got hurt? In the end, when he returns to her, everything will be fine. This was nothing.

    Cayden received the apuse of the people for a while, then turned his head slightly.

    Asena wondered if he was looking for her, but Cayden¡¯s eyes found Duke Ice.

    As if trying to convey something, he stared fixedly at Duke Ice and whispered something into Judy''s ear. Judy, upon hearing his words, looked up at Cayden with a nk expression.

    Every action of the two fueled Asena''s jealousy.

    Asena eventually closed her eyes. She was someone who didn''t avoid any obstacles, but it seemed like she had to close her eyes for this.

    However, closing her eyes couldn''t change what was happening.

    As history was long, even themoners who knew about the rtionship between the Pryster and Ice families started shouting their opinions when they saw them.

    Whether it was born out of a desire for peace or not, they began to bless the two.

    -"They suit each other!"

    -"Form an alliance through marriage!"

    -"Peace between Pryster and Ice!"

    Asena clenched her fist.

    With their words, a chilling wind seemed to pass through her heart. It was just empty talk frommoners, but it shook Asena. She couldn''t bear the words that dared to separate Cayden from her.

    Asena didn''t need peace if it meant her Oppa would disappear as a result.

    Asena, who had been suppressing her anger, was asked by the elderlydy sitting next to her, Liana.

    "...Did he say Judy Ice?"

    Asena felt an inexplicable unease as she answered.

    "...Yes."

    "How did she be close with your Oppa?"

    "...They are in the same department."

    "Hmm... Ice..."

    Contrary to her anxiety, Liana¡¯s thoughts seemed to be focused on Cayden bing close with a member of the Ice family, as she tapped her knee.

    At that moment, a man''s voice rang out.

    "...It seems people like them."

    Asena ignored the man''s words. It was Duke Ice.

    Sid Ice, the eldest son of the Ice family who was sitting next to him, replied to his father.

    "There is no one who dislikes peace."

    "Do you agree with them? Do you want to make peace with the Pryster family through marriage?"

    Perhaps because they were too close, even if she didn''t want to eavesdrop, their private conversation reached her ears.

    "I haven''t thought deeply about it... but, surely, I can''t help but feel uneasy when I think about themoners being involved in our fight."

    "..."

    "Father, don''t you always tell us to prioritize peace? And don''t you have any thoughts when you see Judy like this?"

    "Well, it''s nice to see her gaining a reputation."

    "Seems to be because of that Pryster."

    "Right¡­ as Judy said, he''s a good man."

    After pondering for a while, Duke Ice spoke quietly.

    "Should we arrange a marriage between Judy and him?"

    -Swip!

    Asena couldn''t hold back any longer and stood up from her seat.

    Cayden¡¯s marriage.

    The thought of him leaving her and holding another woman in his arms was unbearable.

    She stood up in a state of turmoil - suppressing her emotions - and slowly looked at Duke Ice.

    "Duke Ice, you are free to make ns, but I hope it doesn''t reach my or Grandma¡¯s ears. To ¡®arrange¡¯ a marriage... Do you think my brother is amodity? Just because you arrange it doesn''t mean our brother will ept."

    "...Did you hear us? I didn''t know that the Duchess Pryster was eavesdropping."

    Liana also intervened to calm Asena.

    "...Edgar, don''t be sarcastic. It did bother me as well. It feels like you''re taking our eldest son lightly just because he''s an adopted child."

    Duke Ice stared at Liana intently and spoke calmly.

    "I apologize. It must have made you ufortable."

    Although he apologized, his expression remained unchanged.

    "But Lady Liana, Duchess Pryster¡­ you also agree that they suit each other, right?"

    "..."

    Asena couldn''t answer his question. It felt like her body had stiffened. She forcibly moved only her pupils, observing her Grandma''s reaction as an ufortable unease swept over her.

    A faint smile began to spread across Liana''s stern face. The same smile she always wore when looking at Cayden.

    She spoke.

    "...Yes, it seems so."

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 64: Alliance (7)

    Chapter 64: Alliance (7)

    Asena quickly took turns looking at Cayden, Judy, Duke Ice, and her grandmother, then hurriedly sat down.

    Unable to hide her expression, she leaned closer to her grandmother and began whispering.

    "....Grandma, what are you saying?"

    "....Hm? What are you talking about?"

    "...Are you saying that Oppa ispatible with that woman? Why are you saying such things?"

    "....Is there something about that child that I don''t know..."

    "No, it''s not that..."

    Asena chewed on her lips in frustration and spoke.

    ".....It''s the Ice Family, Grandma. You always warned me to be cautious. And that Duke Ice, who belongs to such a family wants Oppa to marry into their family, how can we agree...!"

    Even Keirsey, who was attentively listening to Asena and her grandmother''s conversation, quickly spoke up.

    "Grandma, what Unnie said is right. Are you nning to send my Oppa to the Ice Family? To enemy territory?"

    ".....It would be fine if thatdyes to our territory then..."

    Upon hearing those words, Asena realized that her Grandma was seriously considering it to some extent.

    She felt her heart being torn apart in an instant. It was the first time Cayden had be so close to another woman. It also meant that his departure from her side became more concrete.

    If he were to disappear, all the happiness, love, warm words, and fun jokes she received from him would vanish. Even the kisses that gave her great strength at night would disappear.

    Someone she had built a deep affection for over a long time would be distant in a single moment.

    "....Grandma, they''d never get along." Asena trembled, suppressing her emotions, as she spoke. "Oppa and that woman, they don''t match."

    Keirsey whispered from the side as well. "I... I agree with what Unnie said. They¡¯re¡­ notpatible."

    Liana calmly replied while looking at Cayden.

    "I can''t understand why you think they don''t match when they both seem happy like that."

    The twins followed Liana''s gaze and looked at Judy and Cayden.

    Cayden had casually put his arm around Judy''s shoulder and was basking in the cheers from themoners. Judy and Cayden were now exchanging smiles andughter while looking at each other.

    Asena felt her heart sink with a thud.

    When Liana''s words, Ice Duke''s words, and Cayden''s actions werebined, she began to feel anxious.

    Cayden seemed to be standing at the edge of a cliff. With a little force, it felt like he would depart to a ce she could no longer reach.

    The overwhelming sense of fear made her nose twitch, and it felt like her eyes would turn red. Her toes and fingers went numb, and her legs lost their strength.

    Liana continued:

    "They seem to get along well. Their interests are also simr, aren''t they? I cherish Cayden, but... looking at it objectively, it¡¯s not a loss, right? The same goes for Judy Ice. Moreover, behind her, there is the formidable power of the Ice Family. It may be a rival family, but in the long-standing conflict, we might temporarily join forces. It may be just a facade... a temporary alliance, so to speak, but we still need peace, no matter how temporary."

    Keirsey grabbed Liana''s arm and hastily spoke.

    "Grandma, you should also consider Oppa¡¯s feelings. Ah... no matter how well the situation aligns, isn''t that same as using him as a tool?"

    "Keirsey, I keep telling you; They seem happy."

    ".........."

    "In a situation where he doesn''t hesitate to call upon a member of the Ice Family on the stage, how can your brother oppose this marriage?"

    Asena''s anger finally surfaced.

    "...Grandma!"

    "I know that you all care about Cayden a lot and that you still show caution towards the Ice Family, but sometimes¡­ you need to broaden your perspective. And if you really think otherwise, then tell me; What kind of woman would be suitable for your brother?"

    "......"

    "......"

    In response to Liana''s words, Asena and Keirsey stiffened.

    Liana urged the twins again, not simply passing over the question, ¡°Well? tell me. In my eyes, I can¡¯t see a more suitable girl than thedy of the Ice family, but I may change my mind after hearing your thoughts.¡±

    Hearing that she might change her mind, the twins slowly began to voice their thoughts in their own ways.

    Keirsey spoke first.

    "...Oppa likes jokes, doesn''t he? He would like someone fun. Someone with whom he canugh together. Someone with a lot of aegyo... And, at least for a few years, they should have known each other. Nobles below the Marquis rank are not eptable. An illegitimate child is absolutely not allowed. Neither a girl from an enemy family... It should be someone who suits him. The second child of a powerful family perhaps. She should know how to cook and feed him... and should drink tea together every night..."

    "........Asena, what about you?"

    Asena lowered her head and answered quietly.

    "...Someone superior to me."

    "What¡­?"

    "...I can''t ept someone with less power than me. Even if they are a little less attractive than me, it''s not allowed. I can''t give him to someone who loves my Oppa less than I do.¡±

    Unbeknownst to themselves, the twins were exining themselves. Keirsey was directly describing herself, and Asena, knowing that there was no one with both power and beauty superior to her, indirectly described herself.

    Liana finally sighed and raised her hand.

    "...Isn''t it too unrealistic? I also wish I could find the kind of woman you described, but no one from another family sees Cayden as a suitable marriage partner. Well... Ah, maybe that could change from today¡­."

    "......"

    "Hmm¡­ then, let¡¯s say if there is a candidate among the girls that your brother likes, how about that? Would that be eptable?"

    "...yes?"

    Asena gave a weak response.

    "If your brother likes someone, you wouldn''t have anything to say, would you?"

    "........."

    Asena imagined that scene for a moment¡­

    That Cayden standing in front of her¡­ Her Oppa, who had always been her support, was talking about another woman.

    ¡®I want to be with this girl.¡¯

    He was leaving her and going to another woman.

    Carrying all of his kindness, wit, and reliability, he was going to a ce where she could no longer reach him.

    She envisioned a future where all the words of warm love would be directed towards that woman, and she could only dream of it herself.

    "...Grandma, stop talking about this now. I don''t like it."

    Keirsey spat. It seemed she had imagined that scene along with Asena, as her eyes were red.

    "...I didn''t know you would be so sad by this. After all, your brother will eventually have to get married."

    "...Grandma..."

    "I understand. Let''s stop. Today is a day to celebrate your brother¡¯s achievement."

    Liana sighed. Then, she looked at Cayden with a vacant expression, and with a kind smile, she began to apud.

    And the twins stood beside her, unable to hide their expressions.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Amidst the cheers and apuse, Judy looked up at me.

    I was holding her hand tightly, trying to instill courage in her, but she was terrified from the moment she stepped onto the stage.

    It wasn''t her usual personality; being in front of her father or her stepsiblings seemed to make her nervous.

    "Ca...Cayden. Why did you call me here?"

    At her question, I whispered close to her ear, trying to break through the loud cheers, but my efforts were somewhat overshadowed by the louder voices of those who seemed to find my actions amusing.

    "We did this together, so,, of course, we should stand here together."

    "You bore all the danger..."

    "You saved me. And Judy, we are knights. When else will we earn our reputation and honor, if not now?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I held Judy''s trembling hand and lifted it. Peopleughed, apuded, and cheered at our sight.

    Suddenly, I looked back. I wanted to see Duke Ice''s expression. Why was Judy so nervous? I may not know, but she must have a reason, considering how difficult it must have been for her in the Ice family.

    However, there was nothing I could discern by looking at Duke Ice. Instead, he had a faint smile. He didn''t seem to hate Judy.

    Right, Judy once said that her father was the only person she couldfortably write to.

    I turned my head forward again and whispered to Judy.

    "Judy, he¡¯s watching you from behind and smiling."

    "Huh...?"

    "I mean, he seems to be happy to see your proud figure."

    "You''re... not mocking me, are you?"

    I burst intoughter at her appearance.

    "Judy, you''ve really be apletely different person, haven''t you?"

    "... ¡­What?"

    "Why are you so scared? You should enjoy today. Everyone is cheering for you."

    Judy''s eyes shifted down to the people who were crowded below, watching us.

    Some children were jumping up and down in ce, continuously thanking us.

    Judy blinked as she watched those children.

    "¡­we are being seen as nobles and heroes who put their lives in danger for the children ofmoners. Of course... you and I can''t im to be proper nobles, but still, nobles are nobles."

    "Cayden, as I said, you put your life in danger for that..."

    "Stop it, Judy."

    "Huh?"

    "You were there with me. We saved the children together. You may feel ufortable, but I would like you to embrace these apuses with me."

    Judy remained silent.

    I smiled at her.

    "You''ve always helped me. This time, it''s my turn. We - people in a simr situation in their family - should stick together, right?"

    Judy''s stiffened hand gradually rxed, and a small smile appeared on her face.

    "And¡­ straighten up your shoulders a bit. What will they think if you keep hunching over when your family notices? It¡¯s sad to see."

    Taking this opportunity, I expressed my regret.

    "No..."

    Judy started with an excuse as usual, but she didn''t continue speaking, as I used my arm to straighten her posture and stood shoulder to shoulder with her.

    "Ah!"

    "Look at all these people. When will we ever receive this kind of love again?"

    "..."

    "Can you hear what they''re saying?"

    "..."

    We both focused on the words they were shouting.

    -"Get married!"

    -"You look great together!"

    -"For Pryster and Ice!"

    And at the same time, we flinched and tensed up.

    Suddenly, the arm I had around her felt heavy. It became awkward in an instant; it was difficult to find the right words.

    Yet, even in this awkward situation, I tried to pass off the situation lightly and made a joke.

    "....Should we do as they say?"

    "........"

    However, Judy didn''t respond.

    Her silence made me even more bewildered.

    Contrary to the giggles I''d expected, as I teased and asked if we should do that, Judy only blushed with swaying eyes.

    Could it be because there are people in front of us, or is it because our family is behind us that she''s refraining from acting recklessly? I had forgotten that members of the Ice family hade, changing things significantly.

    Oddly enough, my own cheeks started to turn red as well.

    Finally, awkwardly removing my hand from her shoulder, I scratched my head.

    Soon, the principal approached us from the side and spoke.

    "Cayden Pryster. You can leave now. You know how to win people''s hearts."

    "Ah¡­thank you for your praise."

    In response to his words, Judy and I waved our hands to the audience onest time and descended from the tform.

    As soon as we descended from the tform, I noticed that the twins were standing in front of me.

    Trying to forget about the situation with Judy, I forced an awkward smile and asked.

    "Wasn''t your Oppa cool?"

    Keirsey gave a small smile at my question and asked.

    "...Oppa, why is your cheek so red?"

    "Huh?"

    Although she was smiling, her voice sounded cold for some reason.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 65: Alliance (8)

    Chapter 65: Alliance (8)

    After the award ceremony ended, the twins approached me and Judy, taking turns looking at us.

    "....Hmm?"

    Feeling embarrassed by Keirsey¡¯s remark that my cheeks were red, my gaze involuntarily turned to Judy. But I hurriedly shifted my gaze and touched my cheek with the back of my hand, feeling uneasy.

    In truth, my cheeks had turned red because of the brief conversation with Judy, but for now, I brushed it off.

    "....I guess I got embarrassed from the apuse."

    However, even with my seemingly normal response, Keirsey''s face gradually hardened.

    Before even understanding why she was acting this way, I approached her and grabbed her shoulder.

    Since the attention of the nobles was focused on us, it seemed appropriate to have any discussions inside.

    "Come on, let''s go inside."

    But at that moment, Keirsey removed my hand from her shoulder and swiftly caught my wrist.

    "...?"

    And while firmly holding my caught wrist, she slowly interlocked my fingers with her other hand. Her fingers slipped naturally between my fingers.

    I couldn''t react in time to her swift movement and ended up giving her my arm.

    Usually, such actions would be no problem, but the issue was that we were in front of noble families now. The distance from the tform was short, so many gazes were still focused on me.

    There were two problems:

    The first was etiquette. It was inappropriate to show such affection in front of so many people.

    The second issue was... our disyed rtionship.

    Externally, I didn''t have this kind of rtionship with the twins.

    Since they spread rumors about me, they were able to emphasize the pure-bloodedness of our family, but as a result, they had to fight with me several times. I, too, had to endure harassment due to such rumors.

    Suddenly trying to reverse that and show a good rtionship here would not be favorable. Especially in a gathering like this, where not only the nobles of the Academy but also many other noble families were present, we had to be extremely cautious. There was no need to unnecessarily draw attention.

    Honestly, it was confusing. They were the ones who pretended to be distant from me in the first ce, and now they were taking a different stance in front of everyone.

    It wasn¡¯t even like they were unaware of how important one¡¯s political image was.

    Seeing Grandma looking at me with a puzzled expression, I acted quickly.

    "....Even at the tform with Judy earlier, in front of everyone-"

    While she was speaking, I naturally pulled my arm away, as if unintentionally.

    "..Ah."

    "Keirsey, let''s first go inside and then we¡¯ll talk. Got it?"

    Then, with a smiling face, I quickly walked toward Grandma and greeted her, letting her know that I had finished my task.

    Like that, Judy also returned to her ce, and Asena also came back to her seat soon.

    Only Keirsey stood frozen in ce, looking at her hand that I had let go.

    Grandma asked in puzzlement.

    "Why is Keirsey acting like that?"

    ".."

    "Asena, go bring your sister."

    In the end, when no one was watching, I secretly asked Asena, who sighed before bringing the frozen Keirsey with her.

    That''s how the day ended for me.

    <strong>? ? ?</strong>

    Asena couldn¡¯t keep her focus despite the important schedule that followed.

    The topic of Cayden¡¯s wedding had shaken her too much.

    Just the imagination of him leaving made her heart race and feel anxious.

    "That''s not true!"

    Momentarily distracted by a noble who banged the table and raised their voice, she rolled her eyes.

    The meeting was in progress.

    Several nobles were seated around arge round table, voicing their opinions for their own families regardless of rank.

    Of course, there were differences in speaking rights and attention, but since it was a ce where difort could be addressed directly without formalities, several issues were being resolved.

    Everyone spoke about their own families or discussed matters with allied families, but still, such gatherings held significant meaning. No matter how much it seemed like a show, it was a necessary asion.

    There were also cases where attention was drawn to hostile families.

    Such cases were mainly directed toward Asena.

    If someone said to her,

    "Our territory residents are suffering from crimes happening at the border of the Duke¡¯snd,"

    Asena would respond like a doll,

    "...I will take note. We¡¯ll strengthen security and ensure that criminals are punished. Please also warn your territory residents to be cautious of ill intentions."

    After giving such a response, she waited for the next statement.

    Liana watched from the side.

    As it was a meeting of nobles, only the heads of families, heirs, or elders took part in it. Keirsey and Cayden were absent.

    As the meeting progressed, more and more topics poured out.

    Talks about ownership of mines.

    Talks about inter-house trade.

    Even sensitive topics about conflicts and territorial borders were discussed.

    Even when the evening approached, the meeting continued.

    As the sun gradually set and the nobles began to feel tired, Liana, who had been silent all along, took action.

    "...So, is the discussion over?"

    Although she hadn''t said a word while observing Asena throughout the meeting, no one could deny the fact that everyone was aware of her gaze.

    In any case, as Ice and Pryster, the most powerful families after the royal family ¡®Lucilder¡¯, were present, everyone expected something important to happen.

    As Liana opened her mouth, all attention focused on her, and some even adjusted their posture.

    Asena was equally intrigued by her grandmother¡¯s actions.

    True to her personality, Liana brought up the topic without hesitation.

    "Well, I would like to talk about our eldest son."

    Asena''s heart sank.

    Throughout all these discussions, she hadn''t felt any emotional fluctuations or stimuli. However, as soon as the topic of Cayden came up, her chest felt heavy, as if it was sinking.

    "As you''ve seen this morning... He is the pride of our family. So, now... I intend to find him a partner."

    Asena''s heart turned pitch ck at those words. Unable to remain still any longer, she reached out under the table and ced her hand on Liana¡¯s leg.

    "...Grandma."

    Liana understood her dissatisfaction through the conversation they had in the morning. However, that didn''t stop her.

    Liana covered her mouth with one hand and whispered into Asena''s ear.

    "Your brother is also of age. We should find him a partner before it''s toote."

    "Grandma, not now, but next time-"

    Before Asena could finish her sentence, Liana straightened her body and looked at the nobles.

    "...Which family wants to be connected with my grandson?"

    No one spoke up, but the room grew restless. Postures were adjusted, heads turned, and the sound of people being cautious increased.

    Among the attendees were vassal families and allied families of the Pryster and Ice families, as well as many other neutral families and secluded families that didn''t belong to any particr faction. Some of them looked towards Duke Ice. It was undoubtedly because of the events in the morning.

    Noticing their gaze, Liana added an exnation.

    "I haven''t talked to the Ice family. I just want to find a partner for Cayden. So, let''s not worry about ranks and all."

    However, even with Liana''s words, they remained silent as mice.

    "..."

    Asena sighed in relief at the sight. Perhaps, because he was an adopted child, it was burdensome for them to offer their own children.

    Liana, too, grimaced at their reaction and started to ask them.

    "...Interesting. It''s rare to find a child as brilliant as Cayden."

    Liana''s eyes scanned the nobles. Sensing her difort, the heads of the families kept their eyes lowered.

    Eventually, the tension was broken by Duke Ice, who had an equal amount of power.

    "...Don''t make it such a big deal. Everyone knows he is a remarkable young man, so I don''t think that''s the reason."

    "...Then what is the reason, Edgar? Could it be because Cayden is ofmon birth?"

    Even in an official setting, Liana belittled Duke Ice by calling him Edgar.

    But he didn''t pay attention to that and answered honestly.

    "Is that such a big problem? He''s still a Pryster."

    "...Then what is the problem?"

    "There were rumors that this child, Cayden, was a foundling in the family. It¡¯s said he doesn''t even receive familial treatment. So... no matter if he is a Pryster, if he''s shunned, then it''s meaningless."

    Liana once again asked all the nobles.

    "...Was everyone thinking like this?"

    Liana let out a deep sigh. This sigh was the most significant expression of her emotions throughout the meeting.

    "...So, for several years, all of you held back on proposing a marriage with Cayden for this reason."

    Still, no one answered. Liana lifted her head and dered confidently.

    "Cayden is my child. I don''t understand why there are rumors that he is being shunned. As we saw this morning, he is a young man with a shining personality and exceptional skills as a knight. He even became the champion of the recentpetition. A marriage with Cayden signifies a close alliance with the Pryster family. Let''s forget about what just happened and talk about a suitable match for Cayden, if there is one."

    An eternal moment passed.

    In the ensuing brief silence, Asena''s lips became parched. Without showing it, she nced at the heads of the various families, rolling her eyes anxiously.

    Still, no one raised their hand. She took short breaths, trying to calm her pounding heart. Fortunately, it seemed like they could move on without any issues.

    But, at that moment, someone in the distance started to raise their hand.

    "....Ah."

    And from that point on, the heads of numerous families quickly raised their hands.

    One, two, three¡­

    As Asena counted the raised hands with her eyes, she soon lost track of the number.

    Everyone began to talk about their own family and daughters as if they were participating in an auction, and the meeting became more chaotic than ever before.

    In Asena''s eyes, they all looked like demons trying to take Cayden away from her.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Because so many families proposed their daughters to Cayden, no marriage arrangements could be finalized.

    ? ? ?

    Asena sat in front of a table inside Liana''s residence. Liana smiled and spoke to her.

    "Hehe... It worked out well. Now we can find a good match for Cayden. I heard the second daughter of the Mace family is a beauty. Oh, and I heard the eldest daughter of the Valerian family is talented in the arts. The eldest daughter of the Hexter family is also decent. You must know all these girls since they are well-known, but Judy from the Ice family isn''t too bad when considering the family..."

    Like a girl who had just received a new toy, Liana was excited about finding a match for Cayden.

    Asena was trapped in her own world, anxiously imagining Cayden leaving with other women.

    "..."

    Liana, who had a bright expression, hardened her face at Asena''s strange behavior.

    "Asena, stop biting your nails."

    -Tut Tut Tut.

    But Asena couldn''t stop. The voice never reached her.

    Finally, Liana reached out and grabbed her hand.

    "Asena."

    "....Ah."

    It was only then that Asena regained herposure and looked at her grandmother.

    Liana sighed and spoke.

    "....Sigh... Okay, fine."

    She approached Asena with a worried expression and sat beside her. She then wrapped her arm around Asena''s shoulder and whispered softly.

    "...I know how much you love your brother. I''ve seen it back home. He''s been like a substitute parent for you after all... How could you not love him? But someday, you had to separate. That''s how it goes with siblings. After all, despite the undeniable connection, families too experience an eventual conclusion."

    "..."

    "I know your brother always treated you like his child and you love him a lot as a substitute parent, but now he needs to start a family of his own. It''ll be toote if he keeps waiting. Cayden should also have his own children to take care of, don''t you think?"

    "...Children? Why?"

    At those words, Asena thought about Cayden having children. Not a child mixed with her own blood and his, but a child with another woman, mixing their blood in equal parts.

    Asena immediately realized that if such a child were born, she would forever resent them.

    With Asena''s continued strange reaction, Liana eventually frowned.

    "...Asena. Cayden needs to have children too. He can''t sacrifice his whole life for your sake. That child also deserves to find happiness."

    "Grandma, we, I mean, Oppa can be happy by my side."

    "Of course, he might be happy living like this for a while. But what about when you both grow old? If there''s one thing I''ve done right in my life, it''s giving birth to your father. My life and joy right now revolve around you. But if Cayden sacrifices for your sake and doesn¡¯t have a child, what will his joy be when he''s old?"

    Asena whispered to Liana, making sure she couldn''t hear.

    "........I can give birth to the child."

    "...Asena, I couldn''t hear you. Speak louder."

    "......"

    "...Sigh. Well, at least things worked out today. Asena, there wille a day when you''ll understand. You may not like change, but you''ll have to adapt. By the way, why are there such rumors about Cayden? He shines brighter than anyone else. It was foolish of me to worry all this time. I thought everyone hated him just because he was born amoner, but it was because of those rumors."

    "......"

    "....Ah."

    Liana''s expression stiffened as something came to her mind. Her voice sank into seriousness.

    "...Asena, since we''re talking about rumors... I heard something strange."

    Asena, on the other hand, felt the atmosphere bing heavier. But she thought it was good that the topic had changed since it was getting harder for her not to blurt out her true feelings.

    "...Wherever I go, there''s always talk about Cayden, especially after today."

    But this made Asena''s heart feel heavier. Her goal was to graduate from the Academy and quietly return to the estate, but it seemed everything was going wrong.

    Liana raised her head, furrowing her eyebrows. Her voice carried a deep anger.

    "...Of course, I heard it in passing, but it seems even the students are talking about it."

    "..."

    "...It¡¯s said that Cayden will be expelled from the family once he graduates."

    At Liana''s words, Asena couldn''t help butugh. Now that Liana had heard the rumor, it wouldn¡¯t take too long for her to find out the truth.

    For a brief moment, her heart felt incredibly relieved. She had kept it to herself. But at this moment, there was no need to hide it anymore.

    Whatever Liana''s interpretation of thatughter was, she continued with a stern expression.

    "...Do you know where the rumor came from?"

    Asena continued to let out smallughs. Even as she did so, tears welled up and her heart swelled. Perhaps because it had been held back for too long until these words were spoken.

    ".....Asena?"

    Liana had doubts about Asena¡¯s strangeughter.

    Asena looked at her grandmother with glistening eyes filled with tears. It was the first time she looked directly into her eyes since she entered her residence.

    With a big smile, Asena spoke.

    ".....I know where the rumor came from."

    Seeing her awkward, wide grin, Liana felt an ominous feeling.

    "The rumor... It came from me. And it''s not just a rumor."

    "........."

    Liana blinked her eyes. It was the first time Asena had ever seen her bewildered expression.

    "...What did you say?"

    "When Oppa graduates, I n to expel him."

    Liana''s expression contorted more and more.

    With a stronger grip, she seized Asena¡¯s shoulders from the front, shaking her with a firm determination, contrasting the previous embrace from behind.

    "What are you saying! How... How can you do that to Cayden! He''s your brother! From today, that thought doesn''t exist! I don''t know what you¡¯re thinking right now-"

    "-Grandma."

    Asena didn''t even flinch at her forceful behavior and instead wore a regretful expression.

    "I love him, Grandma."

    ".............What?"

    A tear rolled down her cheek. For Liana, it was the first tear she had seen Asena shed in thest twelve years.

    "...And if Oppa is a Pryster... he can''t marry me."

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 66: Alliance (9)

    Chapter 66: Alliance (9)

    ¨C Knock

    Just as I was about to wind down and rx at the end of the day, a knock on the dormitory door interrupted my stretching.

    I and Eric Endra, the protagonist of the novel I transmigrated in, made eye contact with each other simultaneously.

    We both paused for a moment, just looking at each other.

    Eric shrugged his shoulders first.

    "It must be Hyung¡¯s guest, right?"

    ¡°¡­.Well.¡±

    In response to his words, I stopped stretching and opened the door.

    -Creak.

    Is it supposed to be the protagonist¡¯s intuition? Or maybe there are only a limited number of people who wille to visit us thiste at night. As he guessed, my guest was standing outside the door.

    "......Asena."

    "......"

    Without even greeting me as if this ce was her own bedroom, she walked past me and entered.

    "Asena, stop. I''m not alone here, isn¡¯t it rude to barge in like this?"

    Asena, upon hearing my words, shifted her gaze to Eric, who was still in the living room.

    She asked, having already entered the room.

    ¡°¡­Can Ie in?¡±

    "Yes, please."

    Eric''s kind nature aside, his mood of not wanting to escte the situation was conveyed.

    Actually, it didn''t even feel like a request.

    At that moment, when I was about to say something to Asena, she went straight to my room without saying a word.

    "....."

    "....."

    I was at a loss for words at her actions.

    Eric and I remained silent for a long time in this strange situation.

    Then, once again, it was Eric who opened his mouth.

    "Asena-sama seems a bit down. Is something bothering her?"

    "Hmm... seems like it."

    "The conference must be tiring¡­ right?"

    Since the nobles gathered all day for the conference, it was usible.

    But... something was indeed strange. Of course, it must have been tiring, but I didn''t think Asena would be unable to handle it. As someone who knew the amount of work she had to handle in her daily life, I thought that the conference was rather a break time for her.

    Unable to find an answer, I asked Eric for his understanding.

    "Well, I''ll go in and see. I need to hear what she has to say."

    "Sure. I''ll be in my room as well, so don''t worry about me and have a conversation."

    "Thanks, Eric. See you tomorrow."

    "Have a good night."

    After exchanging greetings with him, I followed Asena into my room.

    She was leaning against the window, looking outside. It was so dark outside that I couldn''t see anything. The moon was hidden, and the only stimulusing from outside was the chirping of crickets.

    -Swoosh

    Ah, a refreshing breeze.

    As the cool breeze blew in, a fragrant scent wafted from Asena''s hair to me.

    Feeling a little calmer by that scent, I asked her.

    "Why?"

    "......"

    The more I looked at her, the more I could sense Asena''s mood. There weren''t many reasons why she would act like this.

    Having deduced the reason, I asked her.

    "So, what happened with Grandma today that made you so upset?"

    "......"

    Not hearing any response, I first decided to pour tea into a cup on the table.

    There was nothing better than this to soothe her heart. However, as I was about to pour the tea, she said to me,

    "...Oppa,e sit over there."

    "Huh?"

    Instead of pouring the tea, I looked at Asena.

    She was still looking outside, with her back turned to me, and pointing at the bed.

    "What about the tea?"

    "Just sit for now."

    I wondered if she didn''t feel like drinking it at the moment.

    I put down the teapot and sat on the bed as she had asked.

    As the cushion sank and made a sound, Asena moved. She let go of the window and slowly approached me.

    Finally, she showed me her face. Her expression didn''t look good.

    I tried to calm her down by holding her approaching hand. But Asena''s requests didn''t stop there.

    "...Oppa, just stay still."

    She slowly climbed onto me as I sat there.

    "Uh, what are you doing-"

    "-Just stay still."

    In no time, she straddled me and pressed her body against mine.

    Her legs bent, enclosing my thighs, and her navel pressed against mine.

    Her chest pressed fully against me, and her arms were suddenly wrapped around my neck.

    After burying her head against my corbone, Asena settled into her position.

    In that position, she didn''t move anymore, just like a snake coiling around its prey.

    Faint breathing. A slim, weak body.

    Sometimes, it''s hard to believe that such a girl is the wicked viiness ording to the novel.

    Feeling a bit overwhelmed by this intimate gesture, I asked.

    "Why are you acting like this out of the blue?"

    "......"

    "Did youe thiste at night to do this?"

    ".......".

    "Did you get scolded a lot?"

    The only times she gets this upset is when we fight or when she gets scolded by Grandma, so I had no choice but to ask.

    But Asena''s answer was something I couldn''t have imagined.

    "...We fought."

    "Huh?"

    "......"

    ¡°You had a fight with Grandma?¡±

    I was taken aback by her words. If she gets scolded, she epts it. If she hasints, she expresses them. I never expected to hear that they fought.

    No one ever stood up against Grandma, so it was quite unexpected.

    I quickly recovered from my surprise.

    "...So you mustered up the courage to fight even Grandma, huh?"

    She nodded her head against my corbone.

    "Did you win?"

    "...Huh?"

    ¡°If you fight, you have to win.¡±

    Asena paused for a moment at my joking tone, then finally burst into giggles.

    It''s a good sign if she canugh.

    I patted her back, embracing her.

    Sometimes she can be so cute.

    As an ordinary human, I too feel proud when I see the side of Asena that she only shows to me. Moreover, it''s more special because it''s Asena we''re talking about, the high-ranking aristocrat and the stern Duchess Pryster.

    Asena giggled softly in my embrace for a while, then brought up the topic again.

    "...It was a tie, Oppa."

    "You fought with Grandma and it was a tie?"

    "Yeah... I think so. We couldn''te to a conclusion."

    "Why are you so upset if it was a tie? You made a lot of progress."

    "...We talked about a topic that should never be discussed."

    "What was the topic?"

    "...That''s a secret."

    "Hmm, now I''m curious."

    Asena, who was already pressed tightly against me, twisted her hips and clung to me even more. I never thought we could get any closer, but the gap between us seemed to disappear even more.

    "Tell me what Grandma said. I need to know what she said that made you act like this."

    "...Do you want to hear?"

    "If you can tell me."

    "...Never think about it. Absolutely not. Just calm your mind and snap out of it. You''re confused right now..."

    "She said those things to you?"

    "Yes."

    Although it was Asena who heard Grandma¡¯s words, even I could sense her stern tone.

    Certainly, she wouldn''t have spoken calmly like Aseena just described. Judging from the choice of words and expressions, I could reasonably guess that Grandma was quite upset.

    As Asena buried her head in my embrace, I couldn''t see her facial expression.

    My curiosity grew, and I really wanted to ask her what happened, but I knew she wouldn''t tell me, and it wasn''t the right time to ask either.

    Since Asena came to lean on me, I was content to be her support.

    I caressed her back and wrapped my arms around her tightly.

    "There, there."

    "Uh...?"

    She was momentarily surprised, but as if it wasn''t the wrong answer, Asena responded by embracing me just as strongly.

    "It''s okay. Grandma must be mad right now, but she will surely forgetter. If it''s tough, I''ll always be by your side, soe to me whenever you need to. Got it?"

    "....Um."

    "Haha. Isn''t this what family is for, after all?"

    "................"

    Upon hearing my words, Asena stiffened for a moment and then once again buried her face in my neck. Wouldn''t a cat do something like this?

    We held each other tightly for a while.

    After letting out a long sigh, Asena spoke to me.

    "...Oppa, I feel like there will be significant changes in the future."

    "In what sense?"

    "Just¡­ in terms of rtionships."

    "Asena, can''t you at least tell me what you talked about?"

    I looked at her again, but all she did was shake her head.

    Easily rejecting my words, she made a request.

    "So, Oppa, no matter what happens, don''t be too surprised, okay?"

    "...Well, I guess I''ll have to see."

    In that instant, Asena used her whole body to move me.

    While our bodies remained pressed against each other, only her bent legs moved aside, pushing me backward.

    Under her force, I ended up lying on the bed, holding Asena in my arms, who was now on top of me.

    "Uh?"

    "...Oppa."

    As Iy on the bed, the thought that came to my mind was that her tantrum was particrly intense today.

    It was flirting with the boundaries of affectionate expressions between family members, testing my limits.

    The fact that we were lying in a bed also contributed to it.

    On a daring night with no one around, as we held each other tightly on the bed, it was hard not to feel a slight sense of unease.

    Just as I was about to separate from her, Asena, who had climbed on top of me, slowly raised her head and brought her face right in front of mine.

    There was only a finger''s width of space between our noses.

    Her gaze stared straight into me, and a strange tension began to flow.

    As she silently looked at me, she quietly made a request.

    "...Oppa, tell me you love me."

    "...yes?"

    "...Say you love me. Just¡­ three times."

    It wasn''t such a difficult request, but there was still a strange undercurrent in the situation. I could sense an unfamiliarity in Asena that I hadn''t noticed before, and it only added to my confusion.

    Nevertheless, the reason I couldn''t refuse her request outright was that her voice trembled ever so slightly at the end.

    Whether it was due to tension or because something had upset her, seeing Asena, who rarely wavered, in such a state made my own heart tremble.

    I wondered how pushed to the edge she must have been to act like this. Although she casually mentioned Grandma, the situation seemed to have escted more than I expected. Faced with Asena, who wanted to hear me say it, I couldn''t bring myself to deny her.

    "...Haah... I love you. I love you. I love you."

    In the end, I told her that I loved her. I decided to put off the questions forter and focus on being her strength for now. It seemed better to give her what she wanted and quickly resolve the situation.

    After hearing my words, Asena averted her gaze for a moment, trembling slightly, and then shook her head, speaking to me.

    "...Take a breath and say it again."

    "What?"

    "You sighed as if you had no choice. Say it again."

    "...Even if I don''t say it, you know I love you, right?"

    "...Still, I want to hear it."

    "..."

    I locked eyes with Asena, who was staring at me, and in the end, I held her tightly by the nape of her neck. It was my effort to divert her gaze and bring the situation to a close.

    While doing so, I spoke to her in a serious tone. If I didn''t say these words, the situation wouldn''t be resolved.

    "...I love you, Asena. Really."

    "..."

    Once again, Asena trembled like a frightened animal. Her reaction was also peculiar, but I didn''t offer her any otherfort.

    After ignoring her tantrum about wanting to sleep together, I got up from the bed and escorted Asena back to her dormitory room, putting an end to the constion of the night.

    And then, the next day.

    During lunchtime, Grandma summoned us.

    In Grandma''s room, it was the twins, me, Grandma, Head Maid Helen, and Butler Thein, all gathered together.

    Asena and Grandma didn''t even meet each other''s eyes, a sign of how serious the fight had been.

    Moreover, Grandma¡¯s face was filled with worry, something I hadn''t easily seen before.

    In this ufortable atmosphere, Grandma spoke.

    "...I have made an important decision, so I have gathered all of you."

    Normally, I would have been surprised by the weight of Grandma¡¯s words, but perhaps because of Asena''s words to me the previous day, I was able to listen to her a bit more calmly.

    Grandma''s gaze shifted to me, then to Keirsey, then to Asena, and finally back to me.

    Looking at me, Grandma spoke.

    "...Cayden."

    "This seems to be about me, right?"

    "Yes."

    "It''s okay. Please go ahead and tell me."

    Grandma''s eyes finally nced briefly at Asena, whose gaze was locked on me since we entered the room.

    Grandma took a deep breath and spoke.

    "Cayden, Judy Ice has been chosen as your fianc¨¦e."

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 67: Alliance (10)

    Chapter 67: Alliance (10)

    "Cayden, Judy Ice has been chosen as your fianc¨¦e."

    At Grandma''s words, the three of us froze simultaneously.

    Keirsey was the first to react.

    "........Huh?"

    She shook her eyes vigorously, alternating her gaze between Grandma and me.

    "Wha... Grandma, what did you just say?"

    Ignoring her wordspletely, Grandma continued, "Cayden, take good care of your fianc¨¦e from now on. After graduation... you will get married."

    Certainly, as Asena had previously hinted, there was indeed a change in rtionships.

    But what the hell Asena did to bring about such a rapid change?

    "And Cayden, after marriage... it seems you will settle in the Ice family''s territory."

    Keirsey stood up abruptly.

    "Grandma! What does that mean-"

    I quickly raised my hand to calm Keirsey down.

    "Keirsey, please sit down for a moment."

    "Edgar... or rather, I heard from Duke Ice that you wanted to enter the Ice family as a member?"

    Again ignoring her words, Grandma, who maintained a stern expression, spoke to me.

    "Yes, Grandma."

    I nodded my head in response.

    "....Huh...?" Keirsey made a gasping sound.

    ".....Oppa?" Asena''s face showed a pained expression.

    I shrugged my shoulders and spoke to them.

    "Why? Didn¡¯t I tell you about my decision to leave the family?"

    Asena''s expression twisted. Her eyes became bloodshot, and tears welled up.

    "...Yesterday, you told me you loved me."

    "And I still do."

    "....."

    I scratched my head as I looked at them.

    "Why are you both so shocked? It was going to happen someday, anyway."

    Grandma also looked at me, a little surprised.

    "...You''re taking it quite lightly, my child."

    "...I think it''s actually for the best. It''s not like I''m ending up with a woman I¡¯ve never even talked to before... and Judy, well..."

    -Bang!

    At that moment, there was a sound as if a bomb had exploded.

    Keirsey clenched her fists and mmed them on the desk with an angry face.

    "Keirsey! What are you doing-"

    At the moment I was about to reprimand her for her rudeness, Keirsey ran out of the room.

    Confused by her sudden behavior, I also stood up from my seat and said to Grandma.

    "...I... I''m going to see Keirsey."

    Grandma nodded, showing some puzzlement for the first time since we arrived.

    "...Sure. Take your time. There¡¯s no hurry."

    Grandma then suddenly looked at Asena. This time, Asena didn''t avoid her gaze.

    "...Asena, I have something to talk to you about for a moment."

    .

    .

    .

    As Cayden bowed his head and left the room, the rest of the attendants also left, creating a private space for Liana and Asena.

    ****

    Asena didn''t show it on the surface, but she was feeling intense anger.

    It was a surprise attack. She still remembered the conversation she had with Liana just the day before.

    Clearly, there was no definite conclusion. In such a state, how could the conversation progress so quickly and Cayden be involved with another woman?

    That fact caused a stabbing pain in her heart.

    Asena slowly began to recall the conversation they had the previous day.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "...If Oppa is a Pryster, then he can''t marry me."

    "........"

    Liana looked at her granddaughter with her mouth agape. It had been the first time in a long while since she was lost for words.

    When she heard that James had died in an ident¡­ Liana was experiencing that level of shock.

    She blinked her eyes and eventually let out a sigh.

    ".....Haah."

    That was all she could do.

    And then, her strength left her, and she leaned against the sofa. She picked up the teacup that was on the table and brought it to her lips. No matter how much she thought, she couldn''t make sense of the situation.

    In the end, Liana, too, could onlye up with the usual words that she knew would not work.

    "...Asena, stop ying around."

    But Asena had no more hesitation. After gently wiping away the tears on her cheek with a soft touch, she faced Liana with a small smile.

    "I''m only telling the truth."

    "....Th...This is just a misunderstanding on your part. Love and familial affection-"

    "-No. This is... not familial affection. It''s love."

    "No. You don''t know. You don''t know what love is. This is not normal!"

    "I know, Grandma. You would be surprised if you knew how abnormal I am."

    "...Th...Think about it. Can you kiss your brother on the lips? Not the pecks you always do, but the kind of kiss that true lovers share-"

    "-I want to do that every day."

    "Asena!"

    ¡°Grandma. I even imagine having children with Oppa. I¡¯ve already thought of hundreds of names.¡±

    Asena took the teacup from Liana¡¯s hand and put it down, then gently grabbed her hands.

    "Grandma, I have never onceined to you¡­ you remember, right?"

    "........"

    "No matter how hard the day was. No matter how tired I was of learning. I have never said I didn''t want to or couldn''t do it anymore... Do you know why?"

    "......"

    "...Because Oppa was there. Because you brought Oppa to us¡­ No, to me... I endured it in return."

    "....Asena."

    "...So you can''t do this now."

    Asena put some strength into her hand.

    Firmly holding Liana¡¯s hand, she expressed her opinion.

    "...What will I do if you send Oppa to another woman? What am I supposed to do if I''m left behind? Just the thought of Oppa looking at another woman makes me go crazy with jealousy... Without Oppa, even if I''m alive, it feels like I''m not really living..."

    ".....Right, Asena... You feel lonely, that''s why. This old woman made a mistake. I should have helped you make friends... So don''t say such things. Even though it may be difficult now, you won''t feel Cayden''s absence once time passes. Just like how James has left, but you don¡¯t feel his absence now."

    ".....Grandma, I still feel the absence of Father... When the person you love leaves you, it leaves scars on your heart. And Oppa has already entered my heart so deeply. If he leaves... It won''t be a scar, it will be a hole that¡¯ll destroy me."

    "....... "

    "I will tell you clearly. If Oppa marries another woman besides me, I won''t do anything anymore. I won''t have any hope for that future... I don''t have the strength to endure it."

    "........Ah...Wh..."

    "As a family member, as a Pryster, as a person, I won''t do anything."

    "Asena¡­ Are you threatening your Grandma?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, it¡¯s a promise.¡±

    "......"

    After saying those words, Asena lowered her head for a moment. She, too, was organizing her thoughts before speaking.

    Liana was still uncertain about her emotions. She worried whether the wordsing out of her mouth made sense or if she was inadvertently speaking nonsense.

    Asena released Liana''s hand for a moment, then brushed her own hair back and looked at her with much clearer eyes than before.

    "Grandma, I know you must have been shocked. But... Grandma, please tell me. How can I not love Oppa? How could I have avoided falling in love with him?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°When my parents passed away and I was having a hard time, you brought Oppa with a ¡®shining¡¯ personality just as you¡¯d promised. I was able to stand up again because of him. Because of him, I was able to fill my empty heart with love. How can I not fall for him after that?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°He solved all my struggles with love. He has been my guide, supporting me at every step. Is there anything I could do differently? Could I have had a different mind? Wouldn¡¯t it be strange if I don¡¯t love him even after this?¡±

    "Just love him as a family, that should be enough."

    "The magnitude of the love he gave me made it impossible."

    Liana closed her eyes and lowered her head for a moment. It seemed like she was calming herself down, her breathing bing faster than before.

    After a while, Liana spoke.

    "...It''s an excuse. If we say that you had no choice but to fall for Cayden, what about Keirsey? Keirsey was in the same situation as well. Why... with you..."

    As Liana spoke forcefully, her voice gradually slowed down. It was because Asena was looking straight into her eyes without avoiding them.

    From her gaze, Liana read a message, and that message was enough to give her another shock.

    "...Tell me it''s not true."

    "........."

    Asena did not divert her gaze.

    "... even Keirsey...?"

    Liana eventually pushed Asena''s hand away and covered her face.

    "No... No... Aiden¡­ I don''t know what to do..."

    ¡°¡­why not, Grandma?¡±

    Asena asked Liana, who was murmuring her husband''s name, in a serious tone.

    Liana raised her head abruptly and looked at Asena, then answered.

    "''Why not?'' Are you out of your mind?"

    "I really don''t know. Please tell me."

    "Cayden is your brother! Who marries within the family?"

    "I told you Oppa wouldn¡¯t be a Pryster after graduation. It''s not like we share blood, and our families are not the same. How can he be my brother?"

    "........"

    Liana blinked her eyes a few times and changed the subject.

    "You... You''re a Pryster. You have to enter into a marriage that strengthens the family..."

    "Grandma, you said it''s okay for me to marry the person I want, didn''t you? You said it doesn''t matter which family they''re from as our family''s power is strong."

    "But the condition was to get married, wasn''t it? It wasn''t that it''s okay not to get married!"

    "I want to be with my Oppa."

    "It''s absolutely not allowed. How can your marriage with your brother bring any benefit to the family?"

    "...Happiness is more important than the family."

    "......"

    "Those were your words, Grandma. After Father left, you said happiness is our top priority... I know Grandma doesn¡¯t care about me marrying someone who can bring benefits to the family. You just have a problem with me having these feelings for Oppa."

    "......"

    In the end, Liana couldn''t hide her emotions and bit her lips. From her perspective, there was no argument she could make. She had received a clear message from their conversation.

    "...Leave."

    Liana eventuallymanded Asena, who got up from her seat without saying a word.

    When she reached the door, she turned her head slightly and spoke.

    "...Even Keirsey likes Oppa, but I''ll tell you now. Oppa is mine. Not even Keirsey can have him... Please keep that in mind."

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Remembering that conversation, even Asena was surprised by her own calmness in the sudden situation. When the true problem erupted, instinct intervened, making her behave that way.

    "...I''m sure I mentioned it yesterday."

    However, Liana, too, was equally calm.

    "What?"

    "...That if Oppa leaves my side... I won''t do anything."

    ¡°Pryster is not swayed by threats.¡±

    "...Grandma... Don''t you understand why I brought up that topic?"

    "..."

    "...If my heart is torn apart because of that choice, does it not matter to you?"

    "..."

    The two continued their conversation in a moreposed tone than the day before, but that didn''t mean the tension between them had diminished.

    If yesterday''s conversation was like clenching fists and harshly striking each other, now it was like a fencing match, trying to inflictsting blows on each other.

    Asena asked, "Why do you have to go this far? Like I said... If Oppa is no longer a Pryster, why do you have to oppose it?"

    "No matter how you package it, Cayden is my child, our family, and your brother. That doesn''t change."

    "...So you''re just giving my Oppa away to another woman? Taking him away from me... and from Keirsey?"

    "...That''s not the only reason. As I said, even Cayden wanted to go to the Ice family."

    "..."

    "And besides, don''t they seem close to each other? They could have a lifetime of happiness. It would also benefit the family."

    Asena clenched her fists.

    It pained her to admit that he could be happy without her, but she couldn''t deny that she had tormented him too much to im otherwise.

    But even so, she couldn''t ept her Grandma¡¯s words.

    "I can''t approve it."

    "You don''t need to approve."

    "I am the head of the family, Grandma. Let''s cancel this marriage."

    Asena tried to get up, but her Grandma¡¯s words stopped her.

    "You''re mistaken."

    "..."

    Asena, who was about to turn around, looked back at Liana slowly.

    Liana, with a much calmer demeanor thanst night, spoke to Asena with a pained expression.

    "It''s as if you see me and Judy or any other woman as obstacles in front of you."

    "..."

    "What will change if your brother doesn''t marry another woman? What will be different if it doesn''t happen?"

    "..."

    Liana also got up from her seat and approached Asena.

    Her energy seemed to be growing. It felt as if the wrinkles on her face were smoothing out. She resembled an experienced general, making others feel inferior in her presence.

    Liana''s old spirit seemed to be returning as she spoke.

    "...Asena, even if you block his way to lead to another woman, it doesn''t mean it will lead to you."

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 68: Alliance (11)

    Chapter 68: Alliance (11)

    "...Asena, even if you block his way to lead to another woman, it doesn''t mean it will lead to you."

    Liana stood between the door and Asena. She gently began to point out the facts.

    ".....Yes. It''s shocking that you love Cayden, but now I believe it. Since you know it''s an abnormal love, there''s no need for me to awaken you. However, you are not controlling your heart that is rushing ahead; you''re disregarding the proper procedures of love."

    "....... "

    "By getting rid of the women around Cayden, it doesn''t mean you can enter his heart. And even if you seeded somehow, that¡¯s not love."

    Asena remained silent, only listening to her grandmother''s words. Of course, she also struggled to find words to reply.

    "Have you confessed your feelings? Does your brother see you as a woman? Is there a mutual understanding between your hearts?"

    "....."

    "You haven''t even started anything that forms the basis of love. I''m not here to break your already-formed rtionship, but it''s amusing how it sounds like I''m the one who did something wrong. Isn''t it just your one-sided affection?"

    "...I had nned to talk to Oppa slowly. That''s why I confided in you about my feelings, Grandma. Even though nothing happened between me and Oppa, I had a conversation with you. Right after that, you engaged Oppa with another woman named Judy, which not only tramples on my feelings but also seems like an attempt to obstruct the rtionship between me and him."

    "Of course. It''s not something I can just let go of."

    "Then where does it be amusing for you? You clearly knew that I would be angry, yet you gave him to another woman...! Why did I confess my feelings to you, Grandma? You''re not someone who doesn''t understand my intention of not giving Oppa to another woman!"

    "I only eased the potential pain between you and Cayden."

    Asena let out a bitterugh and asked Liana.

    "...How does that ease my pain? Just the thought of Oppa holding another woman''s hand feels like my insides are being twisted. But marriage...if you crush my heart to pieces, how does that ease my pain?"

    "That''s why I''m saying you''re still mistaken, Asena."

    "What?"

    "In my opinion, Cayden doesn''t reciprocate your feelings."

    "......"

    Fury swelled in Asena''s eyes. Her fists clenched tightly, and her jaw tensed. The aura she emitted became sharper and more fierce.

    Indeed, Asena was worried about Cayden rejecting her. However, that concern was solely her own. She didn''t want anyone else, not even her grandmother, to interfere and say it.

    "If Cayden rejects you, how would you deal with the pain both of you will feel? You would have challenged a love that cannot be realized, and your heart would break. Cayden will also be confused, having heard your feelings. Isn''t it a good thing that this grandmother prevented that? Isn''t it like preventing something that would have been a mistake?"

    "Tell me honestly, Grandma. It''s not because you were afraid of us getting hurt that you engaged him with Judy. You were afraid of the situation where Oppa and I would be together."

    "......Yes, that''s also one of the reasons."

    Liana didn''t try to disguise herself. By wholeheartedly acknowledging everything Asena said, she erased every point that Asena could cling to.

    "Grandma. Still!! You didn¡¯t even tell me why it is wrong. Why can¡¯t I be with him when it''s not about family or blood? What''s the reason?"

    "......"

    "Are you afraid of others'' judgment?"

    "...It''s just an ethical issue. How...I don¡¯t understand how you don¡¯t get it while speaking those words yourself..."

    Faint unease crossed Liana''s face and passed by.

    "...He''s your brother... Asena. He''s your brother... Isn''t it a family rtionship¡­ isn''t it Incest¡­?"

    "We are not blood-rted, so how can it be?"

    Their conversation continued in a repetitive cycle.

    Then, Asena let out a sigh and spoke to Liana.

    "...And even if it is, I don''t care."

    "What?"

    "All these procedures are just to alleviate Oppa¡¯s burden. I don''t pay much attention to them."

    "Asena..."

    "Even if Oppa was a ve. Even if he was truly my blood rtive. Even if my feelings make him ufortable. I just want him to be mine."

    The more she spoke, the more obvious Asena''s love appeared, and the more serious the problem seemed to Liana.

    Once, she thought it might be a fleeting delusion. Even though Asena clearly hadn''t exined herself, Liana thought that her love for him might not be as deep and could be temporary, like the heat of summer.

    But the more she listened, the more she realized that it wasn''t the case.

    Liana''s mask was the first to break. As much as she loved Asena and Cayden, she couldn''t stop the rush of overwhelming emotions.

    "...Please, stop it. Give up now... Your brother has already found his partner. It''s toote..."

    "It¡¯s not toote. I will cancel this marriage."

    "And can you exin the reason to your brother for that?"

    "..."

    "Can you tell him that you canceled his marriage with Judy because you love him?"

    Liana may not have known, but this action was enough to stop Asena''s thinking process.

    If Asena really wanted to cancel the marriage, there was no other way but to confess her feelings.

    With so many things she had done wrong to him before, it had be too difficult for her to just do things as she pleased; She couldn''t just give petty excuses and reasons for her actions anymore. She understood it would be a really big problem if she messed up again this time.

    Now that even making a small mistake was risky, she came to realize that it was impossible to cancel the marriage without expressing her true feelings.

    But that didn''t mean she would give up.

    Liana slowly raised her head and tried to calm Asena down.

    "...It''s already over, Asena. It ends here. The feelings you had for Cayden will be buried in this room. Now you have to start anew-"

    "-M-my foundation."

    Asena¡¯s voice trembled for the first time. At the moment when she had to reveal her inner emotions, she couldn''t coldly maintain her mask.

    "...Oppa is my foundation. Without him... I can''t move forward."

    "......"

    A momentary silence was created by Asena''s trembling voice.

    Asena was the one to break the silence. Brushing her disheveled hair aside, she calmly asked her grandmother with aposed voice.

    "You say it''s a problem because it''s my one-sided love. Is that correct?"

    "......"

    "Grandma, then if Oppa also says he loves me, will you acknowledge it?"

    Liana grabbed her head and whispered under her breath.

    "...No... It can''t happen..."

    "Please give me a straight answer."

    In the end, Liana turned and sat down on the chair. Asena continued to wait for her answer.

    "......"

    "Grandma, you said that you engaged him with another woman to protect us from suffering. You said he wouldn''t ept my feelings. But if he does ept them... If he sees me as a woman too, will you understand us without saying anything?"

    "......"

    "Grandma."

    Liana covered her face with her hands.

    "...I don''t know."

    However, for Asena, it was a sufficient answer.

    "...You didn''t refuse."

    <strong>****</strong>

    "Keirsey!!"

    I chased after Keirsey as she ran away. It was a day off, so there weren''t many people around, but she drew attention wherever she went.

    "Keirsey, stop!"

    Despite my urgent call, she kept running. Of course, I could have caught her forcefully anytime if I wanted to, but for some reason, I couldn''t bring myself to do that.

    Passing by buildings and reaching the open field where we often went for walks, I finally managed to catch up with her.

    She, too, had suddenly stopped in her tracks, trembling with both fists clenched.

    "...Keirsey."

    I slowed my pace and stood in front of her, but I was met with an unexpected blow.

    Thud!

    "Just go!"

    Keirsey, consumed by anger, looked at me with tears streaming down her face. It had been a long time since I had seen her expression so twisted.

    "Keirsey, I already talked about this before. I''m leaving the family-"

    My words couldn''t reach Keirsey. She didn''t want to listen.

    She pounded her fists against my chest with all her might, screaming in her tear-filled voice.

    "Traitor! You promised to stay by my side for a lifetime!"

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    "You said you wouldn''t leave my side! You said you would always be there for me!"

    "Keirsey, my feelings for you and Asena will always remain. I''m not abandoning you-"

    "Stop lying again! Stop deceiving me! You''re leaving me behind! What does that mean now? Getting married to Judy and leaving me! If that''s not betrayal, then what is it?!"

    Her words pierced my heart as well. Separation is always painful, no matter when it happens. But as with any separation, being persuaded by others doesn''t easily change one''s feelings.

    I had decided to leave, and the twins had to ept it.

    "It was foolish of me to listen to you so kindly. I should have lived as I pleased!"

    I opened my arms and approached her to embrace her.

    But Keirsey, consumed by anger, pushed me away, blocking all my efforts.

    "Get lost! Just go! You should go to Judy instead!"

    "... "

    Overwhelmed by Keirsey''s intense reaction, I lost my words and was pushed back as she intended. I couldn''t even console her. I couldn''t even tell her to calm down. I felt my strength drain away, and I slowly lowered my arms.

    As I stood there nkly, Keirsey, this time, suddenly clung to me.

    "Oh, oppa, you''re not really leaving, are you? You know that I''m not sincere...right? Oppa, you won¡¯t leave me, right? Oh, perhaps Grandma doesn''t know about it... Please, oppa, let''s cancel the marriage with Judy. Okay?"

    Through the arm she held onto, her desperation was conveyed. I understood that she was experiencing a storm of intense emotions. So, this transformation was inevitable.

    Once again, I extended my arms toward her, but she refused the embrace.

    "That''s not what matters right now! Oppa, snap out of it! Is it okay? To spend a lifetime with Judy...! If you be part of the Ice family, I''ll only get to see you once in a few years. Is that okay...!"

    "Of course, I don''t want that."

    "Th-That''s right, right? So, talk to Grandma... Let''s consider this marriage conversation null and void-"

    "But I did say that this day woulde, Keirsey."

    "Oppa!!!"

    As she shouted, I forcibly embraced her. This time, she couldn''t resist, and I held her tightly in my arms.

    She struggled within my embrace for a while, then finally grew quiet and started shedding tears.

    Sob...

    "Oppa... please... stop... now..."

    "It''s okay. You''ll be fine even without me."

    "Why do you keep talking as if you''re going to disappear?!"

    ¡°.....¡±

    "Why is it her... Does she mean more to you than I do? How could you leave me behind?"

    "You''re more important. But... this and that are different things."

    "Then do you hate me? Because of those incidents, perhaps? Oppa, I''m begging you... I made a mistake... Don''t leave!"

    I didn''t reply anymore and patted her back.

    "It''s okay, Keirsey. It''s okay."

    Calming her intense emotions was the priority. When someone is emotional, they don¡¯t know what they¡¯re saying.

    Ignoring her continued pleas and requests, I kept patting her back.

    It seemed impossible to discuss this topic today.

    I should wait at least until tomorrow.

    Deciding to do so, I held crying Keirsey in my arms for hours.

    <strong>***</strong>

    As Keirsey entered the dorm room, Asena was waiting for her.

    They gazed at each other with dull eyes.

    It wasn''tte, but both had exhausted their energy for the day.

    Keirsey walked towards her room without saying a word to Asena.

    It was also because Asena had secretly stolen kisses from Cayden and they still hadn''t reconciled for that.

    "...Keirsey."

    Asena stopped her as she was about to walk into the room.

    It was hard to tell how long it had been since they had a conversation alone.

    Although Keirsey was emotionally hurt and just wanted to go to her room, a strange force made her turn around.

    "..."

    Asena had suddenly stood up from her seat and was slowly walking towards her.

    The twins stared at each other from a distance that was less than arm''s length.

    Asena spoke.

    "...Let''s make up now."

    "..."

    Keirsey heard her words but simply turned her body. It wasn''t like her to reject someone like this, but when pushed to the extreme, the sharpness hidden in her heart began to show.

    As Keirsey ignored Asena''s words and tried to enter her room again, Asena spoke.

    "We''re not making up for our sake. It''s for Oppa."

    ¡°...¡±

    Keirsey froze in her ce.

    She slightly turned her head, waiting for Asena''s words.

    "...Right now... while the topic about Judy and Oppa¡¯s marriage is getting discussed... we can''t fight amongst ourselves. If we continue like this... Oppa will leave for real."

    "..."

    "Keirsey, let''s join forces."

    "...What?"

    "...Two is always better than one... You know that."

    "..."

    "...Let¡¯s make an alliance until Oppa''s marriage is canceled. If we miss this moment, it''s over. We need to resolve things before things progress too much and be irreversible."

    "...How?"

    "I don''t know... but I know that fighting between us won''t work."

    "..."

    Asena trembled, her eyes moist, as she spoke to Keirsey.

    "...I can''t just watch Oppa leave my side."

    Finally, Keirsey straightened her body and spoke.

    "...What should we do?"

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 69: Paralysis (1)

    Chapter 69: Paralysis (1)

    The next day, the academy returned to its usual routine. With the end of the gathering, it could be seen that some of the nobles who had finished their tasks were heading back home, marking the end of a significant event.

    I, too, woke up early today to go and escort Daisy Hexter.

    Come to think of it, recently our schedules ovepped, and I couldn''t have a conversation with her. I wonder how she''s been.

    As I entered the women''s dormitory building, I began to worry about the twins once again.

    Did Asena have a good conversation with Grandma? Has Keirsey, who was crying so much yesterday, calmed down now?

    How much time will have to pass for them to ept that I''m leaving? And yet, selfishly, I thought that perhaps my departure could be their growth.

    My heart has indeed been restless as I observed their reactions recently. They tried so hard to prevent our separation, causing various thoughts to arise.

    At the same time, the scars they gave me still lingered in a corner of my heart, constantly reminding me that I had to leave.

    In retrospect, it will indeed be an experience for us. They say that every journey begins with a step. It must be this unsettling when trying to take that first step.

    ".....Hm?"

    When I arrived in front of Daisy''s dormitory door, I could see a girl standing in front of it.

    It was none other than Daisy Hexter herself, waiting for me at the door.

    Seeing her figure, I quickened my pace.

    "Daisy."

    I called her after a long time.

    Daisy, who was staring at the ground, waiting, raised her head in response to my call.

    Immediately after, something happened that I hadn''t expected at all.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she ran towards me, embracing me.

    "Daisy??"

    "Cayden!"

    It wasn''t an intense hug like that of twins, but it was still a hug.

    I couldn''t figure out the situation and didn''t know how to react as she hugged me tightly. My arms hung in the air, lost.

    Could it be that she missed me all this time?

    Being together every day must have made my absence even more obvious...

    But it didn''t seem like that was the case. We were neither in a romantic rtionship nor close friends...

    I remained silent, waiting for her to calm down. She held onto me and spoke, raising her head slightly.

    "Cayden... I couldn''t find a chance to say this until now... Thank you so much."

    "What? What are you talking about?"

    "You received the ration after risking your life... and you sent them all to our territory."

    "Ah."

    Finally, I understood why Daisy Hexter hugged me and the meaning behind it.

    Feeling abruptly awkward, I replied, "No, well... Like I said at that time, I don¡¯t need so much food. And the gue has worsened recently, right? We should help when we can."

    "I don''t know how to express my gratitude... The gue, as you mentioned, has be severetely... Everyone was struggling a lot... I won''t forget this debt..."

    I held out my hand.

    "No, on the contrary, consider this as me repaying my debt."

    "What?"

    "During difficult times, your words gave me great strength. And seeing your unwavering determination became my motivation and source offort... So, think of it as my way of repaying everything."

    In fact, even when reading the novel, it was those moments that made her my favorite character. She never wavered against the twins and became my inspiration. Of course, she hasn''t shown such dazzling determination in this world yet, but I knew that spirit was alive within her.

    Daisy said, "I haven''t done anything..."

    "No, I know because I''ve been watching you make an effort."

    She blinked at my words, then stared at me absentmindedly.

    Her cheeks turned red, and her eyes softened.

    Was she moved by my sincerity? It was nothing but my genuine feelings.

    Caught off guard by the sudden silence, I first released her arms.

    "Daisy, the hug..."

    "Oh!"

    She was startled and jumped away from me, starting to tidy her hair.

    Then, she hesitated for a moment and asked quietly, "But why are you so nice to me?"

    "Yes?"

    Without even meeting my gaze, she asked me as if it were a passing remark. It was the first time she had shown such a demeanor.

    I pondered for a moment and replied, "Well, like I just said... you have been very kind to me too. Especially when I was struggling with the twins'' problem. Even the current escort training is a result of that. Thanks to your eptance, I can do this."

    Daisy turned her head and whispered, "Is that all?"

    "Yes?"

    ¡°.......¡±

    Once again, an awkward silence settled between us. Daisy still seemed unable to control her body. Her feet fidgeted uneasily, and her fingers fiddled with her nails.

    As I remained silent, she nced around to make sure no one was nearby, then took a step closer to me and spoke softly.

    "...Cayden, did you hear about that?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "...At the gathering... the former Duchess Pryster mentioned that she is looking for a match for you."

    "Ah."

    I scratched my head, feeling awkward for reasons I couldn''t exin.

    "Yeah, I heard."

    Daisy loosened her throat. Now she was visibly blushing, especially her ears, which were as red as roses.

    "...My...father...he said he also mentioned my name back then."

    "..."

    "He said I could be matched with Cayden... So, be prepared. That...that! I think my father mentioned it gratefully because of the supplies you sent us!"

    "...Daisy."

    "Just in case such a situation arises, don''t be surprised. We don''t know what the future holds."

    At that moment, before it became more ufortable to speak, I opened my mouth.

    "...My engagement partner has been decided."

    Daisy''s movements, which had been restless until then, stopped abruptly. With a gentle gesture, she now looked at me without avoiding eye contact.

    "...What?"

    "It seems like it will be Judy. That''s what my Grandma said."

    "...Judy Ice?"

    "Yes."

    Daisy noticeably slowed down. She blinked her eyes, her previously fidgeting fingers and feeting to a halt.

    Then, as if somethingplicated had passed through her mind, she lifted the corners of her mouth and said, "Ah, I see. Congrattions, Cayden."

    "...Thank you."

    "You two seem to suit each other very well."

    I sensed a slight difort on Daisy''s face. Due to the twins, I seemed to have a heightened sensitivity to the emotions of others, especially women.

    "But... weren''t things not good between you and the Ice family?"

    "Maybe¡­ This marriage is an opportunity to change that."

    "Ah, I see."

    "...Daisy."

    "...I almost intruded without knowing that. Please forget what I just said."

    "Daisy, you don''t seem very happy."

    "What? Oh, no. It''s just a misunderstanding."

    I started to have doubts about her awkward reaction.

    It seemed unlikely, but I decided to ask just in case¡­

    Since I would always have to be by Daisy''s side from now on, it was better to quickly tie up this issue and move on.

    "...Daisy, did you ever like me?"

    I asked very cautiously.

    If she had liked me, there would be nothing more joyful and grateful than that... But Judy and I were already engaged ording to Grandma''s words. It meant that I couldn''t reciprocate Daisy''s feelings.

    In truth, no matter how I asked, I knew that asking this question itself was thoughtless, but I couldn''t help but ask because I didn''t want the problem to escte.

    Daisy responded quitete, her lips trembling.

    "No? How could that be? There has never been such a dynamic between us."

    There hadn''t been... Until today.

    Meeting today, hugging each other,plimenting each other, and even discussing the engagement, it felt as if we had broken through that dynamic.

    So, as much as that part bothered me, I wanted to personally seal it off again.

    Regardless, since she said it wasn''t the case for her, there was no need for me to make more effort.

    "...That''s right."

    "But, honestly, my heart does feel a bit unsettled. You, whom I''ve known for a long time, getting engaged... It''s a strange feeling that''s hard to exin."

    For a moment, I directed my thoughts toward that, and even Daisy''s expression as she expressed her feelings felt awkward.

    The twins often acted like this when they were being sulky with me.

    They would convey their feelings to me this way, hoping that I would pay attention.

    Could Daisy be feeling the same way now?

    I simply empathized with her feelings and didn''t say anything about that.

    "It would indeed feel strange when someone you know gets engaged."

    "Yeah, it''s probably because of that."

    Then, she tilted her head slightly and whispered in a very soft voice.

    "...Probably."

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 70: Paralysis (2)

    Chapter 70: Paralysis (2)

    "Yeah, it''s probably because of that¡­ Probably."

    "...."

    ¡°¡­that, Cayden¡­ Anyway, thank you for sending food to the estate.¡±

    "No, it''s not necessary."

    "How is it not? You told me to forget it, but I will always be grateful in my heart."

    She lightly pped her hands, refreshing the atmosphere.

    "Well, today is the day we return to our daily lives, right? Let''s not gette to ss today."

    ****

    Daisy was perplexed by her body''s reactions. She tried not to show it, but she wasn''t sure if she was sessful.

    She had to pay attention to every step she took. She had to make sure her expression didn''t falter. She had to be conscious of every little thing.

    Ever since she had been told by Cayden that he had a fianc¨¦e, it had been like this.

    Clearly, there was no reason for her to feel this way.

    Many times she had thought he was cool, but she had never considered it love.

    She always thought that there was no reason for her to fall in love with him.

    They hadn''t exchanged affectionate words. They hadn''t engaged in physical contact. He hadn''t even saved her life.

    Of course, there wasn''t a predetermined reason to fall in love. But still¡­

    However, the bodily reaction she was experiencing was saying otherwise. Her heart felt tight and her whole body didn¡¯t seem to have strength. She kept feeling a slight sense of disappointment.

    As she walked, she began to organize her thoughts.

    In other words, she began to be brutally honest with herself about her feelings: She asked herself how she felt about him.

    Daisy honestly admired him¡ªAmoner-turned-noble who could shake the twins, especially Asena, to the core.

    He didn''t seem to care about the words "Pryster¡¯s abandoned adoptee" that could be heard behind his back and focused solely on his own training, even achieving dazzling results.

    That alone would be worthy of apuse, butbined with his noble character, he shone even brighter. After all, he had even risked his life to save children.

    She would be lying if she said that Cayden was not admirable. And¡­ When he said that he found sce and strength in seeing her efforts, even that made her feel grateful, making her heart race.

    -"No, I know because I''ve been watching you make efforts."

    Those words that warmed her heart resounded in her head.

    Crucially, he had helped the people of her territory. Even though there was no reason for him to do so, he supported them with provisions as if it were nothing.

    She had to admit it.

    At that moment, she couldn''t help but think that Cayden had a crush on her.

    The flower at the martial artspetition.

    The escort training.

    Everyday conversations they shared.

    And finally, the food supplies.

    All of these actions made her wonder if they could be done for someone whom you have no feelings for. She-

    "-Daisy."

    At that moment, someone grabbed her shoulder and pulled her.

    It was Cayden.

    Daisy momentarily snapped out of her reverie and looked ahead.

    There was suddenly an orange pir standing there. If she had continued walking, she would have definitely collided with it.

    "...Are you okay?"

    Cayden asked as he saw Daisy''s action of almost bumping her head into the pir, but she just smiled at him and resumed her steps.

    Once again, she fell quickly into her own world of contemtion.

    She had to admit it.

    The moment she thought he had feelings for her, Daisy''s heart raced.

    She didn''t dislike it. Maybe, the feelings she had umted from watching him live had yed a role.

    Earlier, when she heard her father mention the possibility of marrying Cayden Pryster, she felt no resistance.

    Rather, she felt a faint sense of anticipation. Even when she was about to fall asleep, the possibility of their marriage made her wide awake in an instant.

    She thought that it was a hundred times better to have someone by her side who had supported her, like Cayden, rather than marrying someone she didn''t even know.

    But in the end, it was all in vain¡­

    ''What''s hidden in your heart, Cayden?''

    Did he really have feelings for her? Was it an impossible rtionship only due to the political marriage he had to go through for his family?

    She was once again realizing how cruel political marriages could be.

    Regardless, she had to hide the depression she was feeling now. He would be with Judy.

    Of course, even if she tried to hide it, it wasn''tpletely hidden.

    If he had liked her, she knew it would be wrong to show such a disappointed expression... But for some reason, she found it difficult topletely hide these emotions.

    Perhaps she wanted to deliberately show it. Maybe she just wanted to let him know how disappointed she was. Or maybe she wanted to evoke the same reaction in him.

    ''Sigh.''

    Since when had she developed these feelings for him?

    She couldn''t pinpoint the exact moment. Being together every day seemed to have yed a significant role.

    "..."

    If there was a problem, it was that he had already epted his given mission and wasn''t taking any measures to express even a slight dissatisfaction.

    Daisy knew she had no right and it was childish, but her emotions didn''t obey her.

    The more she tried to be honest with herself and sort out her feelings, the stronger the lingering regret in her heart grew.

    What kind of future would have unfolded if he were not engaged? If it wasn''t him, who would be the next suitor? Would someone appear who would be as good as Cayden? The growing regret weighed on her, gradually draining her strength.

    Daisy began to feel more irritated. Something was making her angry, something was dissatisfying.

    And she wanted to show these emotions to none other than Cayden.

    At that time, Cayden - who didn¡¯t know her thoughts - spoke up, perhaps to lighten the mood.

    "Ah, Daisy. The newly bloomed flowers are really beautiful this time. Would you like to see them?"

    "It''s fine."

    She replied curtly, even attempting to reject his offer.

    If she was asked if she wanted to see the flowers, she did. But more than that, she wanted to express the frustration that was stirring up her mind.

    With the atmosphere sunk in silence, they arrived at the political science ssroom.

    And there, they had to face the Pryster twins who were waiting for them. Judy was standing behind the twins.

    Cayden awkwardly gestured to everyone and particrly greeted Judy.

    Daisy felt an inexplicable difort.

    "..."

    "Did you both sleep well?"

    Cayden asked about their well-being. But Asena didn''t respond to his words and spoke to Daisy instead.

    "Daisy, I have a favor to ask."

    "A favor?"

    In the meantime, Keirsey called Cayden.

    "Oppa,e here for a moment."

    "Hmm?"

    "Unnie and Daisy have something to talk about alone."

    "Is that so, Asena?"

    Cayden checked with Asena.

    Asena nodded her head.

    Cayden scratched his head for a moment, then distanced himself along with Keirsey and Judy.

    Asena approached Daisy and lowered her voice.

    "Can you do me a favor?"

    "I think I need to know what the favor is."

    Asena nced over Daisy''s shoulder, confirming Cayden¡¯s position, then whispered quietly.

    "...Let Oppa be my escort for a while."

    Daisy slightly furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Why?"

    "...There are some family circumstances."

    "Is it because Cayden is marrying Judy?"

    Realizing that Daisy already knew, Asena quickly admitted it.

    "...Yes, that''s the reason."

    "...What does that have to do with him being your escort?"

    Daisy found herself probing Asena. It was not how things were supposed to be. She would have willingly epted Asena''s request without any interrogation¡­ as long as she was not asking it to hurt Cayden of course. But... knowing that Cayden might not be by her side from now on gave her a strange sense of regret, causing her to ask so many questions.

    Asena let out a deep sigh when Daisy didn''t easily ept her request and spoke.

    "As you know, we don''t have a good rtionship with the Ice family."

    ".........."

    "Therefore, I don''t like this engagement. I want to invalidate it."

    "What?"

    "You heard right. And for that, I think it would be better for me to stick with Oppa."

    "......"

    "I don''t want him to be with Judy. It''ll only be for a short while, Daisy... Oppa''s marriage might not concern you, but it''s important to me. Besides, you know that Oppa got seriously injured a few days ago. Considering that, please let him stay by my side."

    "....."

    Daisy had never seen Asena be this honest before. As expected, Asena''s attitude changed significantly when Cayden was involved.

    But what shook her wasn''t Asena''s requests.

    Instead, it was her n to invalidate the engagement.

    That bothered Daisy and made her waver.

    The motivation wasn''t strong. If she still sorted her thoughts logically, it wasn''t even that she loved Cayden. Fondness, perhaps? It could be said that her feelings had progressed to the stage of liking him.

    So if asked about Judy and Cayden¡¯s marriage, Daisy could confidently answer that she didn''t like it. She could answer that to herself as well. But that didn''t mean she would ruin someone''s marriage.

    Actually, she didn''t want to get involved in something that would likely escte conflicts. But it didn''t mean she wanted to avoid every fight either.

    She knew that sometimes you have to fight when you need to.

    Cayden¡¯s issue wasn''t limited to just the present or her feelings.

    Depending on the circumstances, it could be a life-changing decision... It was such an issue.

    Therefore, the decision was quickly made.

    She pretended to hesitate for a moment and then nodded her head.

    "...I understand."

    What would Cayden think of this action?

    Would he find meaning in the change of escorts and realize that she was angry?

    Childishly, she hoped he would.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 71: Paralysis (3)

    Chapter 71: Paralysis (3)

    I waited for Asena''s conversation to end while standing by Keirsey and Judy''s side.

    But even so, my mind was filled with countless thoughts, and a burst of inexplicableughter was about to burst out.

    Keirsey, who had cried in my arms, pleading not to leave yesterday, and my fianc¨¦e, whose house I would be leaving for, both being by my side¡­ there couldn''t be a more bizarre sight than this.

    Keirsey seemed calmerpared to yesterday, but her actions revealed that her emotions were still present.

    Standing between me and Judy, she seemed as if she wanted to protect me from her.

    Moreover, she stayed too close to me, making me conscious of people''s gazes.

    "...Keirsey, step back a little."

    "......"

    Even when I softly asked her to do so, she didn''t respond at all.

    "Keirsey, listen to Oppa."

    As I gently pitched her cheek with my hand and tried to calm her down again, she ignored my touch and disregarded my words. She didn''t even care if her cheek changed shape under my touch.

    In a way, it felt like I could sense her desperate heart, but at the same time, it seemed like a cute tantrum, so I lightly pinched her cheek and gave up.

    "......"

    At the same time, my eyes kept ncing at Judy; Despite pretending to focus on Keirsey, my attention was constantly drawn to Judy.

    Since the moment when Grandma said that I would marry Judy, it was the first time I saw her. Seeing her also feeling awkward like me, it seemed like she was conscious of me as well.

    Starting as friends and being tied by a political engagement, I didn''t know how to treat her.

    It wasn''t that I disliked her, but the sudden closeness of emotions made it ufortable to breathe. Although¡­ it might be familiar and eventually an irreceable closeness, who knows.

    I pondered how to strike up a conversation with her and ended up just staring at her.

    Should I greet her in a familiar way?

    Or should I break this awkward atmosphere with a gentle joke?

    In my heart, I wanted to make a joke, but since it was also my first time, my mind went nk, and I couldn''te up with an interesting joke.

    If all of us acted foolishly, it would only ruin the atmosphere for no reason.

    "Oppa."

    As I continued to gaze at Judy for a while, Keirsey, who had been maintaining silence, called me.

    "Uh... Yes?"

    "......."

    "Why?"

    "....."

    Keirsey called me but didn''t say anything. I wondered if it was because I had been looking at Judy for a long time.

    Was she afraid of me leaving so much that she even hated this situation?

    However, just because she finds her annoying, I didn''t want to avoid looking at Judy altogether. It''s a bit much not being able to see the face of the person who will be my future wife.

    Once again, I lightly patted Keirsey''s cheek, and I awkwardly cleared my throat.

    First, I felt like I should break this awkward atmosphere with Judy.

    "Ju-"

    "-Oppa."

    Just as I was about to call Judy, Keirsey intervened again.

    "...Let me borrow your ear."

    At Keirsey''s request, Judy, who had been standing awkwardly, also nced at me. As our eyes met, we both turned our heads slightly.

    Keirsey''s face twisted into a bewildered expression, observing our awkward interaction.

    She held my shoulder and pulled me closer, lowering her voice into my ear.

    "Keirsey, it¡¯s-"

    "-Oppa, don''t. Don''t do that."

    Not understanding the context for a moment, I asked Keirsey in confusion.

    "What?"

    "What''s happening between you and Judy right now."

    "But we didn''t do anything...?"

    "You''re standing awkwardly, looking at each other...!"

    "Well... it''s awkward, so there''s nothing we can do... She''s my fianc¨¦e-"

    "-Oppa, just stop it. I don''t want to hear you call her your fianc¨¦e."

    "...Well, I mean, she''s my fianc¨¦e, so calling her my fianc¨¦e..."

    In the midst of preparing to retort to Keirsey''s obvious remark, her expression became more vivid as we got closer.

    She looked up at me as if she was about to shed tears. It''s inappropriate to have this thought right now, but it also felt somewhat cute.

    In the end, instead of making her cry, I let out a sigh and resolved to give in.

    It seemed like she needed more time. It''s just a matter of slowly preparing for separation.

    Yeah. Since I''m leaving because of their actions instead of some other reason, it must be hard for them to ept.

    But someday, I think there wille a moment when they¡¯ll be grateful that I became a part of the Ice family.

    They wille to realize how much of a strength it is to have a channel ofmunication with a rival family.

    Finally, I wiped her face with one hand.

    "Ah."

    Keirsey squinted her eyes at my touch. There were moist tears on my hand as I stroked her face.

    "Stop crying. If you keep crying like this, what are we going to do?"

    "Then just don''t leave."

    "It''s still too early to start this conversation. Rx. Got it?"

    "..."

    In the end, I gave up on talking to Judy. Since sses were about to start anyway, everyone would go inside, and it wouldn''t be toote to talk then.

    At that moment, whether the conversation was over or not, Asena started walking toward me.

    After patting Keirsey''s head once, I started walking toward Daisy. Of course, she would also go into the ssroom soon, so it didn''t have much meaning. But still, I felt like it was necessary to say goodbye.

    It would probably ease her difort a bit. The more ufortable she seemed, the more I felt the need to take care of her perfectly.

    ...Well, even this feelsplicated. Daisy said it wasn¡¯t the case, but I could sense that her mood hasn''t been great since I told her about Judy being my fianc¨¦e.

    During that time, as much as she supported me emotionally, I also showed various favors to my favorite character, which I now realized could be poison.

    Of course, it doesn''t seem like her mood is that serious.

    Still, seeing her act like that, I wondered if she also had some feelings for me.

    If I were to guess, maybe she feels a sense of betrayal, like when you find out the long-time beloved idol actually liked someone else... Perhaps, like that?

    "Is the conversation over?"

    I lightly asked Asena as she approached me, and as I passed by her to go to Daisy,

    -Grip.

    "?"

    Asena suddenly grabbed my wrist. And in that state, she led me.

    "... Where are we going, Asena?"

    "From now on, you¡¯ll be my escort, Oppa."

    ".... Huh?"

    Asena dragged me around as if something urgent came up.

    When I forcefully stopped my body, she was pulled towards me due to the recoil.

    "Asena, what¡¯s going on?"

    Feeling confused, I turned to Daisy, but she entered the ssroom without saying a word.

    She seemed much angrier than I thought. If I get a chanceter, I should properly calm her down.

    ¡°¡­I changed my escort for a while. You will escort me, and Judy will escort Daisy.¡±

    Asena said loud enough for Judy to hear. Judy gently rolled her eyes and nodded.

    I knew that the reason she silently agreed was because of the awkward situation between us.

    "Why?"

    Curious about the reason, I asked Asena.

    She gently ced her hands on my shoulders and whispered into my ear.

    "... Oppa, you know, I''m against your marriage."

    "......"

    "I don''t like the fact that Judy is from the Ice family, and I hate it even more that you have to leave."

    "... Asena, even so, I''m going to leave-"

    "I know. I know that you''re leaving, Oppa."

    Contrary to Keirsey, Asena easily epted it, which made me stupidly ask.

    "... Huh?"

    "I want to stop you even if I have to die... But how can I stop you? Besides, we''ll just end up fighting."

    "....... "

    "I hate that even more. So... I get it. But, Oppa."

    ".... Tell me."

    "If you''re going to leave us... Can you give us some time to prepare?"

    "..... Time?"

    "Instead of leaving us all at once, gradually... build up ourst memories and give us time to ept the farewell."

    "... Asena, there''s still over a year left."

    "And the time we knew each other is ten years."

    "........"

    "So, please start by being my escort. Stick with me a little longer. Can''t you do that much?"

    Asena''s breath tickled my neck. Her gentle tone continued to lower my guard.

    I had the same thought as her. Just as Keirsey would have a hard time epting this situation, I thought I should prepare for the separation step by step.

    But since Asena proposed it first, my heart quickly agreed.

    Asena continued to exin.

    "...And, I don''t want to see Judy Ice right now."

    "..."

    "Oppa, you were injured not too long ago. Just stay by my side."

    I couldn''t find any reason to refuse.

    I nodded and held Asena''s shoulders, then let go of her and spoke.

    "...Alright. Well... For how long should I change my escort duties?"

    "I haven''t thought about that. If I can ept Judy as... my sister-inw, then maybe at that time?"

    "...Okay, I understand."

    After nodding, I looked at Judy to tell her about this conversation.

    "Ju-"

    "-Judy. As I mentioned earlier, you will escort Daisy Hexter from now on. It would be awkward for us to face each other when the engagement talks are held, so let''s spend some time like this for now."

    Asena interrupted me and exined the situation to Judy. Once again, Judy nodded without saying a word.

    After the little issue was settled, I spoke to the twins.

    "Now, go to ss. I''ll be waiting here."

    But the twins shook their heads simultaneously.

    They stood on both sides of me, bewildering me, and each held one of my arms.

    Asena spoke.

    "Oppa, we''re skipping ss today."

    ****

    "...It''s so nice."

    Keirsey spoke while lying on myp.

    We found ourselves on a green grass field, gazing at the drifting clouds.

    Asena was sitting next to me, leaning her head against my shoulder, and Keirsey was lying on myp.

    The twins skipped their sses.

    I told them it wasn''t allowed several times, but I couldn''t resist their persistence.

    They persuaded me with excuses like it''s not a big deal to miss a day of sses because our grades are already high, we haven''t gone out to have fun since you got hurt, the weather is nice today, and so on.

    And to be honest, I felt gooding out with them. Before I knew it, they had prepared a snack basket andid out a mat, reminding me of old memories.

    The three of us used to take walks like this often.

    When we were in the Pryster Territory and had nothing to do, we woulde out for a leisurely walk on the vast meadow, sticking close to each other and spending time peacefully.

    Even though it seemed like we weren''t doing anything, the asional conversations we had were enjoyable. And even if we didn''t talk, we would sort out our thoughts individually or simply gaze at the beautiful scenery, melting away stress like melting snow.

    We became so ustomed to these walks that looking at the wide in together became the most serene moment for us.

    It was only now I realized that I had never taken such a walk sinceing to the academy.

    I thought I was taking good care of my younger siblings, but looking back, we hadn''t even taken a simple walk.

    Feeling regretful, I gently stroked Keirsey''s hair as shey on myp.

    "...I want to be like this for the rest of my life."

    Keirsey suddenly said. If it had been in a normal situation, I might have brushed it off, but I knew that she had deliberately conveyed her intentions with those words.

    It was another plea for me to not leave.

    "...You know that''s difficult."

    "..."

    "But still, my heart will always be by your side."

    "..."

    Keirsey lifted her head from myp and sat up.

    Then, with her back turned to me, she started wiping her eyes.

    It wasn''t hard to realize that she was shedding tears.

    And in that moment, she spoke in a bright voice.

    "Oppa! Let''s all take a nap together."

    "Suddenly?"

    "Why? We used to take naps at home a lot too."

    "That''s true. But today is not a holiday. You guys have to go back to ss."

    "Aren¡¯t we skipping today?"

    Asena also expressed what she wanted from the side. "...Oppa, I want to have tea."

    "...Unnie, I said I wanted to take a nap first."

    "...But we always have tea when we go for a walk."

    As I hesitated for a moment, sparks began to fly between the twins.

    I didn''t want them to fight in this situation more than anything, so I intervened between them to calm the fight.

    "Alright, let''s stop. Then let''s have tea and take a short nap. Got it?"

    "...Yeah."

    "Okay."

    "But, Keirsey, Oppa doesn''t feel very sleepy right now."

    "...Then just let me lie down with you."

    "If that''s all."

    Asena skillfully retrieved the tea cups and teapot from the snack basket with a gentle touch.

    After lightly removing the cork stopper that was sealing the teapot, she started pouring the tea.

    The fragrant aroma made me feelfortable.

    "Here, Oppa."

    "Thank you."

    "Keirsey too."

    "Yeah."

    I sniffed the aroma of the tea and quietly crawled over to a nearby tree, leaning my back against it.

    Lying in the shade of the tree, sniffing the tea aroma, and gazing at the wide in, my heart couldn''t feel any more at ease than this.

    Keirsey also sat next to me, stretching her legs neatly by my side.

    "Hm. This tea smells good, Asena. What kind of tea is it?"

    "It''s white tea made from tea leaves that Grandma gave me as a gift."

    "Did you make up with Grandma?"

    "...Not yet."

    "Hmm."

    I continued sipping the tea and spoke to Asena in a hoarse voice.

    "...Make up with Grandma quickly. She must be saying those things for your sake."

    "......"

    "...Asena?"

    "...Okay. I''ll do as you say, Oppa."

    A cool breeze blew.

    Indeed, as I stayed like this, the Pryster Territory kepting to mind. I didn''t think about it at that time, but now that I''ve left, I started to miss home. There seems to be no ce as peaceful as there.

    Still, if there''s one fortunate thing, it''s that when I came to this open field, I felt like I returned home.

    I wonder why; I wasn''t feeling particrly sleepy earlier, but drowsiness began to creep in.

    "...Suddenly, I''m feeling sleepy. Keirsey, let''s just take a nap together."

    "....Yeah. If Oppa wakes up early, wake me up too?"

    "Got it."

    After making a light promise to each other, I closed my heavy eyelids as drowsiness overcame me.

    <strong>*****</strong>

    When Cayden fell asleep, the twins sat up.

    "...Hey, how long will itst?"

    Keirsey asked anxiously.

    "...About three hours."

    Asena replied dully.

    She had secretly diluted the Mugwort juice into Cayden''s tea.

    Certainly, it became easier to seize the opportunity after making an alliance with Keirsey.

    She didn''t want to go this far, but she couldn''t help herself from being consumed by jealousy.

    She had seen it all while talking to Daisy; She had witnessed Cayden creating an awkward atmosphere with Judy.

    ...Awkward is an understatement; in other words, it created an exciting atmosphere.

    Asena secretly envied it so much that Judy could naturally create that fluttering feeling with him.

    Just thinking about it made Asena''s head heat up. She had to exert all her strength to suppress her anger.

    Asena naturally climbed on top of the sleeping Cayden.

    "...Oppa, you can''t go anywhere."

    And she said, looking down at him as he slept soundly.

    She gradually lowered her face.

    At that moment, Keirsey''s hand stopped her.

    An irritated gaze shot from Asena towards Keirsey.

    But Keirsey didn''t back down. Even though it was the first time for her to sleep beside the sleeping Cayden, she swallowed her saliva and spoke directly to Asena.

    "...I''ll do it too."

    "...It''s your first time. Can you do it?"

    Keirsey swallowed her saliva without answering. Her gaze spoke for her.

    In the end, Asena let out a sigh as she leaned forward.

    She didn''t particrly like the idea of Keirsey tasting his lips, but she had no choice at the moment.

    Immediately after, Asena tangled her hair in her ear. Then, without hesitation, she invaded his mouth with her own.

    Then she pushed her tongue in, prying open his lips.

    Keirsey turned her head and began to stare at the sky.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 72: Paralysis (4)

    Chapter 72: Paralysis (4)

    Keirsey tried to look away, but it wasn''t as easy as it sounded.

    It was impossible not to notice her older brother, whom she hade to love, being kissed by her sister right next to her.

    Even if she tried hard not to look in that direction, the asional moist sound of their kisses and Asena''s soft moans, which she had never heard before, caught her attention again and again.

    Keirsey''s heart was pounding like crazy. She had no way of knowing if it was because she was doing something wrong, because she felt guilty towards Cayden, or because she was excited about the fact that she would soon be kissing him too.

    Asena, whom she ended up glimpsing like that, was apletely different woman. Her dignified and imposing older sister was nowhere to be found, and there was only a woman fulfilling her desire for love.

    Asena, with her lips gently stuck against Cayden''s, didn''t make any big movements, but the asional bulge on Cayden''s cheek revealed that Asena''s tongue was vigorously intertwining with his.

    She was so rough that if the sleep-inducing juice Asena mixed into Cayden''s tea didn''t have a slight paralyzing effect on his skin sensation, he would have already woken up.

    "...Haah... Haah..."

    Keirsey felt her cheeks burning. She was aplex mess of emotions.

    Her reason kept telling her to stop Asena and tell her that this wasn''t right and she shouldn''t continue. But her emotions were the opposite.

    Whenever she thought of Cayden awkwardly looking at Judy, or rather, his voice calling her name, her heart felt like it was being squeezed.

    Every time she thought of Judy, Cayden came to mind, and she had the urge to possess him.

    Suddenly, she realized that she couldn''t fathom the depth of her feelings for Cayden.

    The murky emotions she didn''t know until just a moment ago became vividly apparent with the appearance of another woman.

    Despite thinking about stopping this act, she couldn''t do it when she thought about Cayden going away with another woman.

    It had indeed been her dream for him to look only at her... But until then, it would have been difficult for her to resist the desire for a kiss.

    "Haa... puch... Heeup..."

    Keirsey unconsciously forgot to look away and could only focus on Asena and the intense kisses.

    Asena''s appearance, soaked in such pleasure, was something she had never seen before. She couldn''t help but be surprised by her sister''s new side.

    But on the other hand, she didn''t like this situation where Asena was clinging to Cayden so desperately.

    How much time had passed?

    From Keirsey''s perspective, it seemed like she had endured a lot.

    And looking at Asena''s expression, it seemed like she wouldn''te down from him unless she was told to.

    "Unnie."

    Finally, Keirsey called out to Asena, but Asena, deeply immersed in kissing Cayden, didn''t hear her voice.

    "Unnie."

    "Haah... Puch¡­ Oppa... How can you say you''ll leave me and go to another woman?"

    In the end, Keirsey pulled herself closer to Asena, grabbing onto her clothes and tugging them a few times.

    "Unnie."

    Only then did Asena look at her. She blinked her eyes a couple of times and seemed to speak as if she was ignoring Keirsey''s hint.

    "Just a little longer, Keirsey."

    "It''s... It''s my turn."

    Keirsey finally had to say that it was her turn. Her heart raced as if it would explode.

    She realized for the first time that saying a few words - that it was her turn - could make her heart pound so much.

    "...Haah..."

    Asena finally sighed and wiped her lips. But even after that, she couldn''te down from Cayden.

    She watched Cayden tenderly or sadly for a while, holding his cheeks with a furrowed brow. And finally, she leaned her forehead against his beforeing down from him.

    After wiping Cayden''s lips clean, Asena made space for Keirsey and looked toward the direction of the academy.

    "...After it''s over, I''ll do it one more time," She said.

    Keirsey shifted her gaze to Cayden, who was lying peacefully.

    With the thought that it was truly happening, her heart pounded even harder. It felt simr to the feeling she had when she climbed onto the stage prepared to introduce herself to the people of the Pryster territory when she was young.

    Licking her dry lips, Keirsey slowly crawled on all fours toward Cayden.

    Each time she got closer to him, she pondered on what she should do. Then, she thought of Asena.

    And suppressing her pounding heart, she moved one leg to the opposite side of his body.

    Continuing with the same arm, she suddenly found herself on her hands and knees, looking down at Cayden.

    Overwhelmed by intense tension, she eventually lost her strength and fell over him.

    Keirsey buried her face in his broad chest and took a deep breath.

    It was the same embrace as always, but the feeling of excitement waspletely different.

    She stayed like that for a while, her saliva dripping, and then raised her head to look at him: Her sleeping brother, looking so peaceful.

    How could he look so handsome even now?

    Keirsey slowly crawled up his body.

    As her body rose, their faces came closer, and Keirsey gently lifted her head and stopped in front of him.

    "...Haah... Haah..."

    Looking at him asleep, her conscience kept pricking her. What would he think when he sees them like this? Would he be surprised? Disgusted? Disappointed? Hateful? Angry?

    However it turned out, she knew that no positive reaction woulde out of it.

    Keirsey couldn''t help but whisper to him, torn between wanting to see the end of this act and not wanting to be hated by him.

    "...Oppa, you''re the bad one."

    Keirsey knew better than anyone that she was the bad person, but there was no one to judge her.

    "...I told you not to leave me. If you had stayed by my side, this wouldn''t have happened."

    ".......".

    As expected, sleeping Cayden didn''t react at all.

    "If you kiss Judy instead of me... I can''t help but go crazy. I can''t help but be like this."

    While speaking to Cayden, Keirsey justified herself. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to go on.

    Keirsey closed her eyes firmly, then opened them again with a determined gaze.

    Fixing his head in ce, she slowly began to lower her head.

    "...Haah... Haah..."

    Their lips drew closer at the speed of crawling ants.

    ".......Haah..."

    And in the final moment, Keirsey turned her head and took a moment to rest.

    Asena, who knew how long she had been watching, spoke while looking at Keirsey in that state.

    "If you think you can''t do it,e down."

    "...........I can¡¯t."

    "Sigh¡­ Okay. If you feel guilty, don¡¯t do it. You''re a mess."

    Just as Asena was about to approach Cayden again, Keirsey murmured.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t because my heart is going to explode.¡±

    Keirsey lifted her head again, her eyes unfocused and her cheeks flushed. Her breathing was rough, and anyone could tell she was excited.

    Keirsey couldn''t regain herposure due to the unfamiliar sense of immorality she felt.

    Every time she did something nice, Cayden always praised her and patted her on the head. So, she always lived kindly to show only her good side.

    But now she had put her brother to sleep. Now she could do whatever she wanted with his body. Now she could dominate the man who had always dominated her heart. Now she could take him away from Judy. Now she could kiss him¡­ she could kiss her brother.

    Even though it was something a bad person would do, Keirsey was excited.

    It was as if an unknown self had opened its eyes. The self that liked to do bad things.

    And as she was so excited, she couldn''t go any further.

    She started to worry that if she continued like this, her heart might burst.

    Asena, sensing Keirsey''s change, moved her body closer to her and ced her hand on Keirsey''s back, saying,

    "Keirsey, you don''t have to do it-"

    "-Unnie. This is my time now."

    "......"

    "...Watch me. Got it? I''ll handle it on my own."

    ¡°......¡±

    And perhaps that was the final push she needed;

    Keirsey slowly nted a kiss on Cayden''s left cheek. Next, she kissed his right cheek.

    Lastly, she pressed her lips against his.

    Asena turned her head at that moment, but she couldn''t help but look back at Keirsey upon hearing the sounds.

    After her lips momentarily pressed together with his, Keirsey buried her face in Cayden''s corbone.

    Judging by her trembling body, it seemed like she was experiencing a level of ecstasy simr to what Asena had described.

    However, unlike Asena, Keirsey had a faster recovery rate.

    She lifted her head again and pressed her lips against Cayden''s, her eyes tightly closed. Shaking her body once more, she slowly began to open her mouth. Afterward, when her pink tongue began slipping into Cayden''s mouth, Asena turned her head away once again.

    Asena could only hear the moist soundsing from behind her.

    Her fists clenched tightly, but thinking Keirsey was a hundred times better than Judy, she calmed down a little.

    It¡¯s much better to share than not to do it altogether.

    So she endured that sound and stared off into the distance.

    After a while, Asena noticed the sobbing sounding from behind her.

    But she didn''t turn her eyes because she didn''t want to see Keirsey and Cayden kissing. She kept her head still, waiting for Keirsey to say something.

    And sure enough, Keirsey began to speak.

    "Unnie... What should I do?"

    ".......?"

    "...I know I''m doing something terribly wrong... But I''m so happy."

    ¡°.......¡±

    "Sob... What if I be addicted? Now that I''ve experienced this happiness... What will I do if Oppa really leaves us?"

    "...I held your hand to prevent that from happening."

    "...I hate giving my Oppa..."

    ".......?"

    -Squelch.

    And at that moment, a sound clearly different from a sounding from lips echoed.

    Asena looked at Keirsey in surprise at that sound.

    Keirsey was still sticking to him, all sticky.

    One difference was that her lips were not on his lips but attached to his neck.

    "Keirsey!"

    Asena hastily pulled Keirsey away, her hand trying to stop her.

    But there were already traces left in that spot - the trace called love bite.

    Luckily, as they were quickly separated, only a very faint trace remained... It could even be mistaken for a bug bite.

    But that trace was enough to ignite Asena''s anger.

    "Keirsey...! What the hell are you doing right now?"

    Clearly, the anger was toward Keirsey leaving her mark on Cayden. It was as if she had engraved her name on him; Keirsey''s kiss mark being on Cayden was displeasing.

    But Keirsey, with tears streaming down her face, lifted her upper body and stood up.

    Then she smiled widely and said, "I don¡¯t know anymore. If I get caught... I''ll just confess my feelings."

    Regardless of who saw her, it was undeniable that she had a satisfied smile on her face.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 73: Starting Point (1)

    Chapter 73: Starting Point (1)

    Feeling a refreshing breeze, my eyes suddenly opened.

    How long did I sleep?

    I felt an incredible freshness.

    As I opened my eyes and raised my head, the twins were each lying on one of my arms, fast asleep.

    Carefully, I sat up and woke them up.

    "Hey, wake up."

    In thisfortable atmosphere, my body felt light as if it could fly.

    There were no bitter emotions or tears, just a sluggish feeling.

    I should have scolded them for ying around, but sometimes, having days like this wasn''t so bad.

    ****

    "Bye."

    As I waved my hand, the twins obediently headed to the ssroom to attend the afternoon lecture.

    Perhaps it was because we had taken a walk. Unlike the morning, we were able to part smoothly.

    They briefly nced at Judy, who was standing behind me, but that was it. They didn''t say anything to her. They entered the ssroom quietly;

    Soon, only Judy and I were left in the hallway.

    Now, the moment hade.

    The moment when Judy and I were alone.

    I started feeling awkward for no reason and became self-conscious.

    Judy, who nced at me out of the corner of her eye, was staring straight ahead like a statue.

    Her appearance made meugh, and eventually, I burst intoughter.

    Seeing meughing openly, Judy blushed and red at me. But she still didn''t face me directly. It seemed like she was extremely shy.

    It appeared she was more nervous than I had imagined, which actually helped me calm down.

    It felt refreshing to see her in apletely new light, and I thought our emotions were flowing naturally.

    Afterughing as much as I wanted, I took a deep breath and spoke in a rxed manner.

    "Why were you so tense, Judy?"

    "......."

    She couldn''t answer my question. Instead, her face grew even redder. It seemed like she was embarrassed by her own appearance but couldn''t do anything about it.

    "Will you continue to be like this even when we live together in the future?"

    "....Uh."

    She lowered her reddened face and turned her face away. It seemed like she didn''t want to show her face to me right now.

    Teasing Judy has always been fun.

    It was enjoyable even on normal asions, but now that there were mixed emotions involved, it couldn''t get any more entertaining.

    I purposely made loud footsteps and approached her with long strides.

    Judy was taken aback and took a small step back.

    Then I approached her even closer, and she moved away from me.

    As I was about to take one more step closer, Judy spoke.

    "You...!"

    She seemed so nervous that she stuttered for a moment before loosening her jaw.

    "You... You seempletely unfazed?"

    "...No? Maybe a little excited?"

    I said that because I thought she would show a more amusing reaction.

    And as expected, she turned her blushing face and nced at me.

    After giving me a brief look, she quickly averted her gaze again.

    "I-It''s a lie. You don''t seem affected at all."

    "I''m a person too, Judy. Naturally, I feel awkward and excited."

    "......"

    "If I were just meeting someone for the first time, I wouldn''t know, but¡­ how can I be unaffected when I¡¯m engaged with my friend?"

    There didn''t seem to be any point in hiding our emotions here. In fact, there was no need to hide them.

    I was making fun of her, but when it came time to reveal the truth, I slowly leaned my back against the wall.

    "...I feel nervous too. I''m just hiding it."

    ".........."

    "It''s sudden, isn''t it? For both of us. We couldn''t have predicted that we would end up like this."

    "....."

    "Well, of course, we joked about it before. I said that to enter the Ice family, I''ll marry you. Right?"

    ".......".

    "Can you say something, Judy? I feel awkward."

    "Are you okay?"

    "What?"

    "If we... if we get married... Are you okay with that?"

    I tried to guess the meaning behind Judy''s question. Does she dislike this marriage? Or is it because shecks self-esteem?

    After contemting it for a while, I gave up on specting and answered honestly.

    "I rather like it."

    "....Huh?"

    "Rather than being with someone I don''t know, I prefer being with you, someone I know. Besides, your family is the Ice Family, right? It could bring peace between the families. Well, even if we set the family aside... I have noints because it''s you."

    "......"

    "You?"

    ".......Huh?"

    "What about you?"

    I casually asked, but being nonchnt was just an act. I wanted to take center stage since she seemed embarrassed. Because if I also acted embarrassed, things would be more awkward. Plus, I thought the conversation wouldn''t continue.

    However, despite my attempt to remain cool, my heart was pounding fiercely. The more we talked, the more I started to feel the reality.

    As long as she didn''t say she didn''t like me, it was almost certain that we would get married.

    "......"

    Judy muttered something.

    "What did you say, Judy?"

    ¡°¡­I like it too.¡±

    "......"

    "......"

    We fell silent at the same time with her response.

    But even without saying a word, we had to put all our efforts into suppressing our emotions.

    The excitement I felt for the first time in my life... And that tension. It was difficult to describe in words.

    Unbeknownst to me, it seemed that I had developed feelings for Judy.

    Since when?

    From the moment I felt a sense of camaraderie with her as a fellow warrior? From the countless training sessions we went through together? From the times we exchanged silly jokes? From when we became a source offort for each other? From when we crossed swords and crossed paths? From the times we made jokes about marriage? Or perhaps from the moment we truly became engaged?

    Expectations arose from this rtionship with Judy rather than reluctance.

    Unknowingly, the corners of my mouth curled up at Judy''s words.

    Judy, who had turned her back to me and took a deep breath, turned around as if she had mustered up the courage.

    And then, this time, she took a step towards me and extended her hand.

    She seemed to be asking for something.

    ".....?"

    I used the back of my hand to cool my flushed cheek, raising a question mark at her peculiar behavior.

    "What?"

    "...We can''t keep feeling awkward forever."

    ¡°¡­I can stand it. Aren¡¯t you having a hard time?¡±

    "Yes..."

    "So what''s with this hand?"

    In response to my question, she took a deep breath, and her strangely puffed-up shoulders gradually sank.

    Along with that, it seemed that her courage also disappeared, as her pupils began to shake and her head slowly turned away.

    "...Give me your hand."

    She muttered.

    Again, a faintughter burst out. Judy, as expected, only blushed at myughter. There was no sign of her getting angry as she used to in the past.

    Actually, this was how she truly was.

    Initially, she had been just wary of me.

    Looking back now, it seemed she was just inexperienced in forming rtionships.

    Just like what she was doing now.

    "All of a sudden?"

    "...Then what should I do? I don''t know how to get rid of the awkwardness." She blurted out in response to my question. "And¡­ well... If we keep doing this, wouldn''t we eventually get used to it?"

    "...It''s not that I can''t do it, but it¡¯s a little embarrassing."

    Even though I said such things, I didn''t actually dislike the idea of holding hands with her.

    In fact, I thought we were getting closer.

    Thinking that my heart began pounding. And despite countering all her words, before Judy could say anything else, I reached out and took her outstretched hand.

    "......"

    Judy might not have shown it, but the moment my hand touched hers, it conveyed that she was trembling.

    In any case, it wasn''t right to keep making a woman feel embarrassed. Especially if she was going to be my partner.

    Thinking of her as a partner, my heart skipped a beat once again.

    It wasn''t easy to believe that this person in front of me would be the woman I would spend my lifetime with: She would be someone who would understand and trust mepletely, in a rtionship where I would also support her.

    Judy held my hand, and her face grew even redder. Despite being the one who suggested it, she seemed more flustered.

    Finding her intense reaction cute, my mischievous side was triggered once again.

    I released the hand that I held and inteced our fingertips. I could feel Judy''s fingers slipping in between mine.

    "...Uh."

    In the end, she couldn''t hold back and turned her face once again. But she didn''t let go of our hands.

    I couldn''t help but smile at her appearance. If there was any difference, it was that this time, I felt embarrassed to show my smile, so I turned my head as well.

    Afterward, we didn''t say anything.

    Holding each other''s hands, we simply stood there.

    Whether it was my hand or hers, sweat started to form, making our hands moist, but neither of us let go.

    As time passed sporadically, I caught glimpses of her looking at me, and she caught glimpses of me ncing at her.

    How much more time had passed?

    Although my heart still pounded, the atmosphere between us gradually became more natural as we grew ustomed to this feeling.

    Despite Judy''s rough suggestion, it was definitely effective.

    The heads that were originally looking in opposite directions slowly began to face ahead.

    Suddenly, Judy looked up at me.

    I pretended not to notice and looked straight ahead.

    Then, a moment of cold sensation passed by my neck.

    It was Judy.

    I looked at her, holding the ce where she had touched me.

    "...?"

    "Oh, sorry."

    "...No, but why?"

    "...First remove your hand, Cayden."

    "Huh?"

    I followed her words and moved my hand.

    Judy stared at my neck for a while and then asked, "Did a bug bite you?"

    <strong>*****</strong>

    Was it because of the kiss?

    Keirsey was able to let Cayden go more easily to attend the ss, even though she knew he would be spending that time with Judy.

    Especially after they were engaged, it was really unbearable for her to leave them alone with each other, but every time she thought about the kisses they shared - the soft sensation of his tongue. His warmth. Those emotions - she rxed a bit.

    But only for a while.

    As the ss went on and their time together increased, her anxiety grew.

    She started regretting leaving the two of them alone.

    Although there was nothing she could do, she still disliked it.

    The effectiveness of the kisses with Cayden was diminishing. She wanted him again, and she felt restless. If she could kiss him right now, she might be able to endure a few more hours, but that was impossible. So Keirsey started flicking her finger on the desk, impatiently.

    When will the ss end? It felt like it was taking forever to finish.

    "-Well, that''s it for today''s ss-"

    At that moment, the professor announced the end of the ss, and Keirsey''s legs reacted immediately.

    She wasn''t the only one who moved.

    Asena also stood up gracefully from her seat.

    Though Keirsey didn''t have time to wait for Asena.

    She quickly got up from her seat and rushed towards the ssroom door.

    And as she swung the door wide open, she silently hoped that nothing had happened between them.

    -Drrrk, bang!

    But as soon as she opened the door, what she had to see was Cayden and Judy letting go of each other''s hands in surprise.

    Her heart dropped, and she burst outughing.

    How long had it been since they were engaged, and yet they were already holding hands?

    It was the first time she had seen him engaging in physical intimacy with another woman.

    And it shook Keirsey more than she had expected, to the point where her body reacted fiercely, as if her blood was boiling.

    In contrast, she felt her eyes cooling down.

    Unconsciously, her legs moved on their own, bringing her closer to him.

    "Why did you open the door so forcefully, Keirsey?"

    "...What were you doing, Oppa?"

    "Huh?"

    Keirsey squeezed her way between Judy and Cayden.

    She ced her hands on his upper body and pressed herself against him.

    "What were you doing?"

    Cayden didn''t answer and looked at a few students leaving the ssroom.

    "Keirsey, don''t get this close to me in public-"

    "It''s not about other people. Focus on me, who is right in front of you."

    "What?"

    "Oppa... What were you doing with Judy?"

    Herst words didn''t sound like a question. Her voice came out firmly, more like amand to answer.

    Cayden scratched his head and easily admitted it.

    "...I was holding hands with Judy."

    Keirsey''s grip tightened. But Cayden didn''t pay it any attention.

    "We''ll eventually get married, so what''s the big deal about holding hands, Keirsey?"

    "O-"

    "Forget it, forget it. Why are we even having this conversation? It''s over-"

    "The conversation isn''t over, Oppa!"

    Cayden ignored her and changed the subject.

    "How was your ss today, Keirsey?"

    But Keirsey didn''t let go of the topic.

    "Oppa, if you start holding hands with Judy from the beginning, how-"

    Cayden interrupted her words once again and changed the subject.

    "Oh, by the way, Keirsey, take a look at this. Did a bug bite me?"

    "........"

    And Keirsey, who had been trying to hold onto the topic, couldn''t help but pause at his random statement.

    Cayden was pointing to the kiss mark she had left behind.

    "Did it bite you too?"

    He asked, concerned.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 74: Starting Point (2)

    Chapter 74: Starting Point (2)

    "....."

    As I looked at Keirsey, who remained silent in response to my question, I felt a surge of excitement.

    Can she still stir the topic back and start a fight?

    But I knew that if I didn¡¯t reign my excitement, she would cry.

    It''s better if she just gets angry rather than crying.

    "Look. Judy said I got bitten by a bug. Or maybe something happened to my skin."

    I leaned toward Keirsey, moving my neck closer to her. But at that time, she just turned her head with an embarrassed gaze.

    Her reaction was different from what I expected, indicating that she wasn''t getting angry.

    She simply ced her hand on my shoulders and stayed close, frozen in ce.

    During that moment of wondering why she was acting like this, Asena called me from a distance.

    "....Oppa."

    "Yeah?"

    "...Follow me."

    She didn''t say anything more and turned her body around. I almost forgot, but now I had to apany Asena. I had no choice but to follow her words.

    Thinking it would be a good topic to change the subject, I spoke to Keirsey.

    "Let''s go, Keirsey. Asena wants us to follow."

    She nodded.

    I wondered why she became calm so quickly.

    Before leaving, out of habit, I looked for Daisy.

    Her blonde hair was quite noticeable, so it wasn''t difficult to find her.

    When our eyes met, Daisy looked at me for a while, waved her hand, didn''t greet me with a nod or mouthed hello silently, and turned back.

    She definitely seemed angry. I knew that the change in escort was due to Asena''s influence, but maybe Daisy was upset with me as well.

    She knew that I asionally felt ufortable with Asena, so she, usually, would have asked me before agreeing to let me be Asena''s escort.

    However, if she was upset because she thought I had feelings for her and still did not oppose the marriage with Judy, then I couldn''t say much about it. I had given her flowers, proposed to escort her, and sent provisions. I had shown some signs of liking her. If suddenly someone else came into the picture, even if I didn''t have feelings for her, she could get mad.

    Was he just ying with me? That''s the question that must havee to her mind.

    Of course, that wasn''t the case. Each time, my actions were sincere.

    Of course, I admit that my thoughts were short-lived. In fact, until Grandma pushed for the engagement with Judy, I thought being with Daisy, my favorite character, wouldn''t be so bad.

    Grandma had told me to make an effort if there was a girl I liked, after all.

    Even though I didn''t pursue her intensely, I subconsciously showed my interest, which led to these results.

    It''s probably all in the past now... but I think I should apologize someday.

    Keirsey, seeing Daisy, lifted her head and started to grab my wrist, pulling me along.

    I let her pull me for a moment, but then I stood my ground.

    "Oh, Keirsey, just a moment."

    And then I looked at Judy.

    Just a while ago, we were holding hands, so it seemed too awkward for me to leave without saying anything.

    Was it because holding hands made me nervous and awkward? Or was it because I wanted to tease Judy a little more? Or maybe I wanted to muster up some courage as a man?

    I lightly pinched Judy''s cheek and said,

    "I''ll go, Judy."

    Judy, surprised by my touch, blushed noticeably, which brought a smile to my lips.

    It was cute to see her, who always tried to act tough and confident, with a height simr to mine and well-defined muscles, showing such a girlish reaction.

    Judy couldn''t say anything and hesitated before forcefully turning her body towards Daisy.

    Several nobles who witnessed our actions started to whisper among themselves.

    "Didn''t they say they were just close friends... but it looks more intimate than that, doesn''t it?"

    "I mean... can Ice and Pryster really be friends..."

    "But they do look good together. I envy Judy."

    "And they are both knights... it seems like destiny."

    Their whispers made me feel good. It had been a long time since anyone reacted positively to our rtionship.

    Just a few months ago, all I received was ridicule.

    When I was calming down my racing emotions, I suddenly realized that Keirsey had be silent.

    Has she also started to ept it now?

    However, as I looked at Keirsey, her hand was trembling.

    "Ah, goodness."

    Her appearance made me feel overwhelmed, but... I just needed to take it slow. She just needed time.

    Because of the presence of others, I gently tapped her shoulder with an affectionate touch that only she could understand and led Keirsey, who was holding my wrist, toward Asena.

    ****

    Keirsey was left alone in the room, but that image kept lingering in her mind.

    The moment when Cayden held Judy''s hand.

    The moment when he held her cheek and lightly pinched it - something he only did for her.

    If that was all, Keirsey could somehow brush it off.

    She might have tried to forget about these recent events and focus on what''s ahead.

    But what hurt her the most was the fact that Cayden''s actions would only escte, not diminish.

    If their rtionship progressed like this, it would not stop at holding hands. It would extend to hugs, dates... and even kisses. And beyond.

    While Keirsey could only find traces of intimacy when he was asleep, Judy would experience all of those moments through conscious heart-to-heartmunication.

    That was what made it most difficult for her.

    Jealousy prevented her from seeing clearly.

    Keirsey found it amusing to finally realize her own feelings. It was such a deep but hidden emotion that it only manifested after Cayden was taken away.

    She had seen her older sister behave crazy like this before. Asena had nned to exile him from the family, and although Keirsey learned of itter, Asena had confessed her feelings to their grandmother¡­

    It was surprising that Asena acted to this extent. Of course, Cayden''s marriage date was elerated due to it, but as Cayden said, it was bound to happen someday.

    Someday, he would leave her... and all expressions of affection would disappear...

    Keirsey tightly gripped the pillow she was hugging.

    She had thought about it many times, but it was an unbearable future. It was a future she had never considered since he joined the family.

    She recalled the expression Cayden showed to Judy.

    She had never seen him like that before. He looked embarrassed and excited.

    By seeing that expression, she clearly realized that the nature of their love was different.

    He loved her the most, but as a woman, he didn''t like her at all.

    Surely, it was because Cayden had never thought of her that way.

    The overwhelming feeling of him not reciprocating her love made it difficult for her to breathe.

    By just thinking of the smile he showed Judy, Keirsey could discern what was right.

    It was the right thing to let him go and wish him happiness.

    As siblings, there was no room to twist their rtionship, and Cayden and Judy would be able to live happily together.

    However, Keirsey, despite knowing how selfish it was, couldn''t bring herself to do it.

    She was too afraid of the future where she would be left behind.

    Days, where she couldn''t sleep due to jealousy or sadness were too vivid.

    She realized that to change this situation, something significant had to happen.

    Perhaps she unconsciously felt that way, which led her to leave a kiss mark on his neck¡ªA significant event to convey her heart.

    Because even if she made up her mind to confess directly, it wouldn''t be as easy as she thought; Even Keirsey knew she would be rejected if she confessed without any preparation.

    As she read somewhere, confessing was an act of confirming one''s feelings.

    It was said that after confirming mutual love, the act ofmunication was considered a confession.

    So, confessing her feelings abruptly would not only be a burden but also an attempt to take advantage of his kindness, nothing more and nothing less.

    At least, like with Judy, if they had a slightly romantic atmosphere, she would have confessed her feelings.

    But she knew better than anyone else that such an opportunity would note to her.

    So everything she did seemed ugly, rough, harsh, and wrong.

    Even so, she wanted to show him only her beautiful side, to disy embarrassing aegyo that she could only show him, and to naturally be with him.

    Who in the world would want to fight with someone they love?

    But because she had no other choice, this was all she could do.

    ...But even she now began to realize it.

    As the opportunity to confess her feelings did not arise, time itself was slipping away.

    If she continued to wait quietly for an opportunity, he would leave.

    Somehow, she had to make an opportunity... Somehow, she had toe clean.

    ...It seemed like she had to confess her deep and unfathomable feelings to him.

    <strong>****</strong>

    The next day, I skipped ss with the twins once again.

    But this time, we weren¡¯t alone.

    As I tidied my appearance and asked the twins who were in the same room as me,

    "How do I look?"

    Grandma let out a kindugh and spoke from the side,

    "You look great, Cayden."

    "Ah, thank you."

    I smiled at her in the same way and asked the twins for their opinions again.

    "Hey, guys, how do I look?"

    "......"

    "....."

    The twins were also dressed in neat but pretty clothes today, not their academy uniforms.

    Asena wore a light dress with a short fur coat gently draped over her shoulders, and Keirsey wore an elegant two-piece outfit.

    Asena didn''t answer whether she disliked the way I dressed. But her dissatisfaction was clearly conveyed.

    It was Keirsey who spoke up.

    "...You look really cool, Oppa."

    I just needed a response, so I eagerly thanked her, but¡­

    "Really? Thanks, Keirsey."

    "...That¡¯s why I¡¯m dissatisfied."

    Asena''s next words made me speechless.

    In this awkward atmosphere, I could only give Grandma Liana a helpless smile.

    In the end, what they wanted... was for me to let go of the name of a Pryster and simply be by their side as amoner... but I had no intention of living that kind of life. So I tidied my clothes once again.

    It was the day to meet with Judy''s family.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 75: Starting Point (3)

    Chapter 75: Starting Point (3)

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    Grandma stood up from her seat and spoke.

    Although Asena had been told to reconcile with Grandma, it wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded, and a cold atmosphere still lingered between them.

    I was concerned that the meeting would proceed with such an atmosphere, but since I couldn¡¯t forcibly reconcile Grandma and Asena, I let things unfold naturally.

    And upon closer observation, it wasn¡¯t just Asena who had a strained rtionship with Grandma. Keirsey also seemed unhappy and didn¡¯t exchange nces with Grandma. What was strange was that even Grandma seemed aware of Keirsey¡¯s displeasure and maintained a certain distance from her.

    ¡°....Ugh.¡±

    While I groaned, Grandma left the room first. Thein and Helen, who had been waiting in front of the door, greeted her.

    While Grandma waited for us outside, I called the twins.

    ¡°Guys.¡±

    Despite Asena clearly expressing her discontent, she still responded to my call and turned to face me, and Keirsey also did the same.

    ¡°Come here for a moment.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The twins approached me with a hint of doubt but without saying a word.

    Although there was some unnecessary closeness, still, it was better for them to hear me clearly, so it was good.

    I spoke to them.

    ¡°...I know you two haveints. But let¡¯s control ourselves at least during the meeting.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°Through this, we can achieve peace with the Ice Family. You two, who are involved in politics, know best how much it will help the people of our territory as well as the people of Ice territory.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Keirsey remained silent, but Asena finally exploded with her pent-up frustration and spoke to me with an exasperated voice.

    ¡°.....Oppa, being by your side is more important to me than the happiness of someone I don¡¯t even know.¡±

    ¡°...Asena, listen to me.¡±

    ¡°...Ugh, seriously...¡±

    Asena expressed her dissatisfaction in a way I had never seen before.

    ¡°.....¡±

    I doubted my ears and furrowed my eyebrows.

    Then, Asena nced at me a couple of times and took hold of my hand, leaning her head on my shoulder.

    It seemed like her way of apologizing, but she didn¡¯t verbally apologize, whether it was due to her pride or because she was still angry I didn¡¯t know.

    Perhaps because we had grown up together¡­ or perhaps because I yed an important role in their lives as they grew up, she apologized to me right away. However, I quickly realized that if it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t have done it.

    Instead, she would have acted as she pleased. In fact, if we weren¡¯t together since childhood, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight her like this; She would have destroyed everything before I could have a chance to stop her.

    ¡®At least, that¡¯s what their recent actions entail.¡¯

    Honestly, I was confused if the reason they became viinesses in the novel was really because they lost their parents and were broken by that loss.

    Involuntarily, the possibility that their nature was just inherently evil also crossed my mind several times.

    However, I wanted to believe it was not thetter.

    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯tmitted any serious unforgivable act so far to make me doubt too much.

    I gently stroked Asena¡¯s head as she leaned on me.

    The fur on her shoulder added to her dignity, but Asena remained unchanged to me.

    I reminded her once again.

    ¡°....Let¡¯s behave properly during the meeting. If you cause a scene just because you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll get mad. I¡¯m telling you in advance.¡±

    ¡°.........I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    This time, it was Keirsey who answered.

    ¡°...What?¡± I turned to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Keirsey, you can¡¯t just do whatever you want. I said I would get angry.¡±

    ¡°.......?¡±

    Keirsey continued to pout, and eventually, just before crying, she slumped down and sat with her legs folded.

    She buried her face in her knees andined.

    ¡°Why did you dress well for the people who¡¯ll take you away from me...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not taking me away. It¡¯s what I want.¡±

    ¡°....Because of us?¡±

    ¡°.......?¡±

    ¡°Oppa... I said I was sorry... I won¡¯t gossip behind your back anymore...¡±

    I spoke without letting her continue.

    ¡°...I¡¯ve made my decision.¡±

    Keirsey asked coldly at that moment.

    ¡°...Are you already so fond of Judy?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s not necessarily like that.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    In the momentary silence that followed, I realized that we were already a mess. Keirsey was on the verge of tears, tightly holding my hand, and Asena was barely holding herself back with her head leaned against me.

    After taking a deep breath, I spoke again.

    ¡°...Let¡¯s calm down.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Will this be the impression we give to the Ice Family?¡±

    The twins reacted to my words. Keirsey wiped away her tears, and Asena raised her head.

    Keirsey stood up and said,

    ¡°...Unnie, don¡¯t show any weakness to Judy, even if it kills you.¡±

    ¡°...Stop putting me on a pedestal like that.¡±

    Asena yed with her fingers and suddenly put on a serious expression as she spoke.

    ¡°...Oppa.¡±

    Was it her way of sulking?

    Asena looked up at me and whispered, making a request.

    ¡°...Kiss me.¡±

    ¡°..................What?¡±

    Asena looked straight at me and said,

    ¡°Kiss... me.¡±

    As if to prove that what I heard was not wrong, she said it slowly and rhythmically, almost like amand.

    I was momentarily taken aback and felt embarrassed about what I was thinking.

    Even if Asena¡¯s words were confusing, I should have understood them perfectly.

    There¡¯s no need to feel embarrassed about it. I muttered.

    ¡°...You¡¯ve always asked for pecks, why specifically ask for a kiss now?¡±

    I chuckled lightly as if finding her prank amusing and gave her a peck on her forehead.

    ¡°Why? Does the word ¡®peck¡¯ sound too childish now?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    But even after receiving a peck, Asena showed no reaction. She didn¡¯t let go of my hand, tightly holding onto it as if she were a stone statue.

    I felt the atmosphere shift in Asena¡¯s silence. Seeing Asena, who seemed to want something more, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it wasn¡¯t a slip of the tongue.

    It was an absurd assumption.

    What was I even thinking?

    Of course, I knew she liked me a lot, but this and that were different.

    ¡®No, she doesn¡¯t want a kiss, she just wants more pecks.¡¯

    I lowered my head towards Asena¡¯s frozen face.

    She was startled for a moment. But I made the first move.

    I pecked her on her left cheek.

    I could feel the softness of her cheek against my lips.

    Asena blinked and looked at me, once again freezing in ce. Apparently, it wasn¡¯t enough yet.

    This time, I pecked her on her right cheek.

    Asena¡¯s frozen expression gradually broke. Her cheeks turned red in embarrassment, and her downturned lips slowly lifted upward.

    Despite her efforts to maintain a stiff expression and repeated attempts to lower her arced lips, she couldn¡¯t do it. Finally, she let out a sigh and smiled.

    I stood up straight, caressing her head. It seemed like she was satisfied with that.

    I let go of her tired hand and said to them,

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Grandma is waiting.¡±

    As I was about to leave after saying that, someone embraced me from behind.

    It was Keirsey.

    She said,

    ¡°...Me too, Oppa.¡±

    ****

    We took our seats one by one, facing each other.

    On the opposite side of Grandma was Ice Duke.

    Next to her was Asena, and the man sitting facing her was Ice Family¡¯s eldest son, Sid Ice.

    I and Judy sat next.

    And finally, Keirsey and Nera Ice, Duke Ice¡¯s youngest daughter, sat down opposite each other.

    Suddenly, there was a strange tension in the air.

    However, seeing Judy, who was stiffer than me, I smiled.

    For some reason, whenever Judy gets tense, my tension seems to ease.

    When Judy is scared, I gain courage, and when she¡¯s struggling, my determination strengthens.

    I felt the same way when dealing with the twins. Unconsciously, I became their pir of support, maybe because I wanted to be there for them.

    And now, seeing such a reaction from Judy as well, I felt a growing sense that I really needed to protect her.

    Even though we were close as friends, and events that made us aware of each other as lovers were only limited to holding hands and making an unofficial verbal promise, emotionally, we were continuously getting closer.

    That aside, I felt sorry for Judy¡¯s stiff appearance. As expected, she couldn¡¯t rx among her family members.

    I never heard about how she had been in the Ice Family, so I couldn¡¯t understand why she acted that way... But still, I felt the need to be cautious of the Ice Family more than I had initially thought.

    They may be a family on the good side in the novel, but since the Ice Family¡¯s eldest son, Sid Ice, and their eldest daughter, Nera Ice, didn¡¯t appear in the novel, I didn¡¯t know their personalities well.

    The only person I could somewhat deduce their personalities from was Duke Ice.

    The awkward atmospherested only for a moment.

    After exchanging greetings, Duke Ice looked at me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking for a while, but... Cayden, how should I put it? You¡¯re an impressive young man.¡±

    He initiated the conversation by praising me.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Grandma Liana also patted me on the back while nodding her head.

    ¡°We don¡¯t ept just anyone into our family. Cayden has always been different from the rest.¡±

    ¡°Haha... Grandma, you embarrass me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because people who don¡¯t know him can only attack his birth. I proudly say that he is my child.¡±

    Duke Ice stroked his chin.

    ¡°Hmm, well, I¡¯m d then. Judy has found a good person. But I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate to push for an engagement.¡±

    ¡°...Even though we¡¯re opposite factions, you know I don¡¯t make empty promises.¡±

    Duke Ice let out a smile.

    ¡°Haha... You¡¯re right. I know that well. I still vividly remember when James got married.¡±

    Whenever he had a conversation, Duke Ice often mentioned James, the twins¡¯ father.

    Sometimes it felt like he was provoking us, but now I realized that he truly honored and cherished his rival in his memories.

    The mncholic emotions reflected in his eyes assured us that his words were not intended to insult us.

    Grandma seemed to understand that as well and didn¡¯t point it out.

    Duke Ice changed the subject.

    ¡°Cayden, it seems like you have some familiarity with Judy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Can you share the story of how you became close?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Our connection was formed when Judy interrupted me during the first ss of knight training.¡±

    ¡°Cayden...!¡±

    Judy was surprised by my words and her face turned red.

    I continued speaking to alleviate her tension, although I didn¡¯t want to mock her in this situation.

    ¡°It was really sweet... She didn¡¯t even tell me who she was. She just took my horse and left.¡±

    ¡°...Because you were a Pryster...!¡±

    Duke Ice also sided with Judy¡¯s words.

    ¡°...Yeah. Actually, that¡¯s what I was curious about too. Considering our families, how did you be close?¡±

    ¡°Should I say I felt a sense of affinity? It¡¯s a bit hard to bring it up here, but I was an adopted child... and Judy, well¡­.¡±

    ¡°Honesty¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°And choosing the same knight department also yed a role. I thought she had the same interests as me... or at least, that¡¯s what I believed.¡±

    The truth is, I don¡¯t know exactly why I was drawn to Judy as a friend. But since I couldn¡¯t admit that to Duke Ice, I had toe up with some reasons.

    At that moment, Asena loosened her throat. All attention shifted to her.

    For a moment, she remained stiff and nced at me.

    And those eyes were already apologizing to me.

    ...I clearly asked her not to do anything strange. However¡­

    Asena spoke.

    ¡°...There¡¯s one thing Duke Ice should keep in mind.¡±

    ¡°...Please go ahead.¡±

    Despite realizing that Asena was about to say something negative, the Duke responded calmly.

    Asena remained silent for a moment and spoke with a stern face.

    ¡°When he graduates, he will be expelled from our family.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    I looked at Asena and remained silent.

    Yes, it was definitely a problem that needed to be addressed. It was fortunate that it wasn¡¯t just a trivial matter.

    This topic wasn¡¯t a secret either. I had told Judy and Daisy. There was no point in hiding anything.

    But at the same time, it was critical. Even if this engagement was immediately terminated, there was nothing I could say.

    It would be beneficial if I were a Pryster, but since I was amoner, there was no advantage for the Ice family to make connections with the current me.

    I suddenly felt ashamed. It was to the extent that lifting my face felt disgraceful. Perhaps I had only wasted everyone¡¯s time.

    That¡¯s also why I had nned to improve my skills as a knight and enter as a vassal. But I had forgotten about this aspect due to the hasty engagement.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    However, what surprised us was the reaction of everyone except me and the twins; They seemed calm as if they hadn¡¯t heard anything shocking.

    Duke Ice spoke.

    ¡°...I am aware of that.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    Asena asked with rare hesitation.

    ¡°I heard about it even from Judy¡¯s letters before... Cayden had already told her about his intention of joining the Ice family as a vassal.¡±

    At that moment, I felt a warm sensation in my right hand. It was Kerisey holding my hand under the table.

    ¡°...Is it true, Oppa?¡±

    She opened her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t believe it and asked.

    ¡°.....¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer and gently brushed her face.

    Duke Ice continued.

    ¡°...I won¡¯t ask for the reasons. I won¡¯t make hasty assumptions. Anyway, the only thing that matters to us is Lady Liana¡¯s promise.¡±

    ¡°......?¡±

    Asena¡¯s gaze shifted to Grandma, who replied.

    ¡°...Yes. After graduation, Cayden will live as an Ice, but we will not abandon him. If there are any problems in the Ice family, we will definitely give our support.¡±

    ¡°That settles it.¡±

    Although I didn¡¯t show it, I couldn¡¯t help but admire her internally. How far had Grandma nned ahead?

    I could specte on the reason why Duke Ice was so quiet. It seemed that Grandma and Duke Ice had many conversations. So there was no need for Duke Ice to probe further into this situation.

    And yes, if it went ording to Grandma¡¯s promise, there would be no problem even if I were to be amoner.

    Indeed, I didn¡¯t need the Pryster name. It was the power of Grandma that was needed.

    ¡°Since I can gain Pryster family¡¯s support when things go wrong, I have no issues. The only concern might be... Judy, right? After all, it means marrying amoner...¡±

    Although Duke Ice said there was no problem with the engagement, as he scratched his cheek awkwardly, an unhesitant voice spoke up, making me lift my head.

    ¡°...I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    The owner of the voice was Judy.

    ¡°...Even if Cayden is amoner.¡±

    Unlike before, Judy now held her shoulders confidently. She still had a shy expression, but it seemed more like she was ufortable saying such words to me than being oppressed by her family.

    And at that moment, I became convinced that we would continue to be well-suited for each other. Because she had be so brave. And just as I had said to her, she also wanted to support me.

    ¡°....¡±

    While smiling at Judy, I felt another cold sensation in my right hand.

    When I turned my head, Asena was looking at me.

    Her eyes were shaking vigorously.

    We didn¡¯t say anything, but it was probably her n¡ªA n to keep me close to her. However Grandma had stopped it.

    Asena briefly shook her head as if telling me not to go.

    I just gave her a reassuring smile.

    ¡®Even if I move away, I will always think of you. That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay.¡¯

    I conveyed this with my eyes.

    And in the next moment, the door opened, and various dishes were brought in by the servants.

    The meeting was not over yet.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 76: Starting Point (4)

    Chapter 76: Starting Point (4)

    I first released the twins¡¯ hands, and as the waiters approached, I thanked them and epted the dishes they offered.

    While each dish adorned the table one by one, an eerie tension flowed between both families amidst the sudden silence.

    No matter how much we tried to ease the atmosphere, the long-standing animosity built up over history didn¡¯t vanish in an instant.

    As if to prove that point, Nera Ice, the Ice family¡¯s eldest daughter, was looking at me with a faintly displeased expression.

    Even though they were a noble family belonging to the good faction, there seemed to be individuals like her. It was clear that her gaze changed the moment she heard about the news of my expulsion from the family. It might be some sort of elitism she carried.

    Anyway, it was a society strongly bound by social status.

    However when quietly observed, youe to realize some peculiar things; The high-ranking nobles, especially the heads of the families, seem to care less about social status than members with low status.

    Grandma was like that, and so was Duke Ice. It seemed they didn¡¯t attach great importance to the fact that I was ofmon birth.

    On the contrary, others might be looking down on me, much like Nera Ice appeared to be doing from what I could tell.

    It was not a big deal, but it was indeed intriguing.

    Of course, it might not be the only reason. We shouldn¡¯t rush to judgments.

    Nera was never against my marriage with Judy. She was the first person to say she would agree if I marry Judy.

    Perhaps she was just on guard against the Pryster (me).

    But then again, it urred to me that she might just dislike Judy.

    However, considering the look in her eyes that I didn¡¯t see when I first came as Pryster, but I did see after the expulsion topic, it might be a matter of social status rather than birth.

    Come to think of it, Judy also suffered a lot in the family due to her birth... Could Nera be the reason?

    So, she made a proposal that was difficult to think of until then; that the Ice family would ept me only after I married Judy.

    It was all just my spection without any concrete evidence, but I couldn¡¯t help but see Nera with a different gaze.

    When all the dishes were ced on the table, the waiters bowed and left.

    Various dishes wereid out on the center of the table, and wine was poured into each ss. It was still early for drinking, but it would be awkward not to have alcohol on an asion like this.

    Especially for the Ice family, who lived in a cold region, they must have been used to alcohol.

    Grandma was the first to lift her utensils and speak.

    ¡°Please enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Before that, shall we toast to this asion?¡±

    Duke Ice lifted his ss and suggested. Following suit, Grandma raised her ss, and then everyone else did the same.

    ¡°For Ice and Pryster.¡±

    Duke Ice said.

    ¡°For Pryster and Ice.¡±

    Grandma replied.

    We each clinked sses with the person sitting opposite us.

    As the clear sound of sses clinking filled the air, a sudden voice rose above it all.

    -Clink! Gush!

    Keirsey, who had clinked her ss with Nera¡¯s, missed and spilled the wine on her side of the table.

    ¡°Keirsey!¡±

    I put down my ss and immediately stood up alongside Keirsey.

    Keirsey blinked her eyes in a bewildered manner, looking at Nera.

    ¡°Why... why did you clink the sses so hard...¡±

    I also looked at Nera with a sharper gaze than I intended. I had been feeling uneasy since earlier... Was it because of this?

    Nera blinked for a moment, thenposed her expression and spoke.

    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    When Nera apologized, I first calmed my gaze. I took a deep breath to settle my emotions and grabbed a white cloth napkin from the table to wipe Keirsey¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°...Are you okay?¡±

    I asked.

    ¡°...I¡¯m okay.¡±

    However, her eyes didn¡¯t look alright at all. Her answer of being fine seemed shallow.

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t like this situation... Was it because of what I said beforeing to the engagement? It seemed like she was trying to endure it.

    No matter how much I wiped her clothes, the already-formed stain didn¡¯t disappear.

    ¡°...Do you want to change your clothes ande back?¡±

    I asked her, but Keirsey hesitated for a moment and shook her head.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll stay here.¡±

    As Keirsey sat back down, only then could I confirm the numerous gazes that had been on us.

    Duke Ice was the first to speak.

    ¡°...Lady Keirsey, let me apologize on behalf of the family. And Nera, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father. And Lady Keirsey, I apologize again.¡±

    Nera readily acknowledged her mistake.

    Without knowing, my eyes turned toward Sid Ice. I didn¡¯t know why, but I wanted to receive an apology from him as well.

    Sid Ice didn¡¯t say anything even when he met my gaze. Although we were having a private conversation to reconcile, it seemed like he hadn¡¯t forgotten the hostility between our families.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t really looking for a fight... but I was also the eldest son of the family.

    I didn¡¯t want to avoid Sid¡¯s gaze.

    While I was staring at him for a while, Asena grabbed my hand again.

    ¡°...Calm down, Oppa.¡±

    Asena¡¯s reaction was quite different from earlier. When she brought up the expulsion story, I thought she wanted to break off the engagement and spoke out of frustration. Now she was trying to maintain the warm atmosphere.

    Perhaps the reason she brought up that story earlier was that it shouldn¡¯t be postponed.

    But then again, her action of lowering her head afterward didn¡¯t exin much.

    All theseplex thoughts worried me and couldn¡¯t be resolved because I couldn¡¯t see into the hearts of others. I also couldn¡¯t ask about them right now.

    Letting go of all theplicated thoughts, I sighed and withdrew my gaze from Sid Ice.

    ¡°...Let¡¯s have the meal.¡±

    Grandma refreshed the atmosphere.

    Upon her words, everyone lifted their utensils again.

    ¡°...Ah.¡±

    At that moment, Keirsey cried out.

    Sensitive to her reaction, I asked, ¡°...Why, Keirsey? Would you like to change your clothes after all?¡±

    ¡°No... It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Her reaction was strange, but seeing her refusing the proposal, I turned my head forward.

    Judy was looking apologetic.

    Forgiving her was Keirsey¡¯s job, but my anger towards her faded as I looked at her.

    Yeah, it must have been a mistake.

    My outburst of anger was probably due to my own assumptions that it was intentional.

    It was me holding onto unnecessary grudges based on the Nera¡¯s character I had assumed.

    To lighten the atmosphere, I tried to do something myself.

    I raised the ss I had put down without taking a sip and extended it to Judy.

    ¡°It¡¯s for us.¡±

    Judy blushed and slowly raised her ss.

    -Clink.

    The sses clinked with a clear sound.

    Duke Ice smiled, and even Grandma had a small smile on her face.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    At that moment, Keirsey cried out again.

    When I turned my head toward her, she had a pained expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I asked her with a more serious tone.

    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Keirsey tried to evade the topic again, but this time, I didn¡¯t let her.

    If it¡¯s something she can¡¯t say out loud, she can tell me quietly.

    I leaned in closer to her and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Oppa... It¡¯s okay not to make a fuss about this. Don¡¯t raise a problem because of me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    My voice began to fill with anger.

    ¡°N-Nera Ice... keeps hitting my leg.¡±

    At her words, I felt my face flush for a moment.

    Was Nera continuously kicking Keirsey under the table?

    And Keirsey endured all of that just so the atmosphere of the engagement wouldn¡¯t be ruined?

    ¡°...¡±

    But even in my anger, I felt ashamed... but a doubt arose.

    What if this was an act?

    Keirsey hadn¡¯t lied to me face to face, but this might be the first time.

    I had promised to be her support to lean on, so it was truly embarrassing for me to think this way, but I needed evidence.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    As we continued to whisper, the attention of others was drawn again, but there was something more important to me.

    Keirsey shook her head.

    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s fine, Oppa.¡±

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    My voice had grown louder.

    Keirsey hesitated and turned her body in her chair.

    Her leg was facing me, and I cautiously lifted the hem of her dress.

    And there, I saw a red trail flowing down her fair leg.

    That¡¯s it.

    I lifted my head and stared directly at Nera.

    ¡°What is this, Nera Ice?¡±

    My words didn¡¯te out politely. My younger sister¡¯s blood, something I had never seen before, angered me.

    Nera seemed flustered. She rolled her eyes and bit her lip.

    ¡°...She did it first.¡±

    She, too, sensed my anger and adopted a hostile tone.

    ¡°Keirsey did it first?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She kicked me first and gave me a look.¡±

    When I turned my head to Keirsey, she lowered hers.

    ¡°I-I identally did it. But I didn¡¯t give her a look; I was trying to apologize.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°After that, I didn¡¯t do anything. But she spilled wine on me, kept kicking my leg, and...¡±

    I looked back at Nera.

    ¡°Nera Ice. It may be ridiculous to argue over trivial matters, but even after seeing my sister¡¯s blood, you can¡¯t apologize?¡±

    ¡°I already apologized earlier.¡±

    Seeing Nera¡¯s demeanor, it seemed like she didn¡¯t want to admit her mistake, not that she thought she had done anything wrong.

    Yeah, now that I think about it, Keirsey... and even Asena. They didn¡¯t like this asion from the beginning.

    Perhaps Sid Ice didn¡¯t either, but I couldn¡¯t tell for sure.

    ¡°Nera, understand the atmosphere.¡±

    Duke Ice¡¯s threatening tone resounded.

    However, Nera seemed to have reached her limit and rebelled against him.

    ¡°Father, didn¡¯t I say she did it first?¡±

    ¡°It was a mistake, and she was trying to apologize. But who kicked her and ruined the clothes?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    I spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Now I see, the wine was deliberate too.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Haha, this is...¡±

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s stop this now.¡±

    Nera said coldly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This prank. I mean, we can¡¯t make peace with the Prysters, as expected.¡±

    Grandma also intervened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of the Prysters, especially in that manner.¡±

    Only then did Nera flinch, avoiding eye contact and closing her mouth.

    But the heated atmosphere was difficult to calm.

    Judy¡¯s surprised eyes wandered around. She had dressed up prettily, but now it seemed like a waste.

    ¡°Apologize to my sister.¡±

    I said, but...

    ¡°I have no intention of listening to a Pryster. Especially if he¡¯s amoner.¡±

    Now it was getting confusing. Was it always like this, or was it because of the hostility between the families?

    Asena stood up at that moment.

    Then, she picked up the wine ss and sshed it right at Nera.

    -Ssh!

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Nera couldn¡¯t avoid it in time, as Asena was too fast.

    Just like Keirsey, her clothes got soaked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of my brother like that.¡±

    Nera wiped her wet face and said unyieldingly.

    ¡°Hmph. That brother, who came with a hickey on his neck while meeting his future wife?¡±

    It was ament directed at me, so I wasn¡¯t too angry. But considering my position, I couldn¡¯t just let it slide.

    ¡°Nera Ice, you should take responsibility for that insult.¡±

    ¡°How do you intend to make me responsible?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about having a public duel with Sid Ice to settle things between our families.¡±

    Sid Ice looked at me. This time, I didn¡¯t avoid his gaze.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Duke Ice stood up, banging the table.

    Following him, Sid Ice, who had remained silent, stood up as well.

    Judy was still hesitating, looking at me as if seeking help, and Nera wiped the remaining wine, standing up.

    Duke Ice spoke again.

    ¡°Mrs. Liana, I apologize for all the rudeness today.¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry too.¡±

    Grandma apologized, which was rare.

    Duke Ice continued.

    ¡°...The chasm between our families seems deeper than expected.¡±

    ¡°...Indeed.¡±

    ¡°...Let¡¯s reconsider the engagement.¡±

    Judy eximed in surprise.

    ¡°F-Father!¡±

    ¡°Judy, we should leave now.¡±

    He moved away, and Judy, with a distressed expression, looked at me again.

    I was also suffering, but no, this was not right. I didn¡¯t want to go under the Ice family at the cost of humiliation of my sister.

    When I couldn¡¯t react at all, Judy slowly stood up from her seat. She bowed to Grandma and left the ce as well.

    Yes, in the end, this is what an engagement ceremony is like. To see if families can get along.

    ...And we couldn¡¯t.

    ****

    It was just a mistake.

    As she sat on the chair, her leg identally hit Nera Ice¡¯s, which was improperly stretched out.

    Keirsey was startled and looked up at Nera, but she didn¡¯t react and just averted her gaze.

    Was it because she didn¡¯t want to show any weakness? With herck of response, Keirsey doubted if she had even hit Nera.

    Keirsey slightly bowed her head and apologized to her.

    Still, Nera didn¡¯t react.

    But Keirsey¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t focused on that, so she let it go.

    The important thing was... Asena¡¯s words.

    The news that Cayden would be expelled from the family. She had to hope that with that, everything would work out.

    But because of Grandma¡¯s promise, that n had fallen apart beautifully, and Keirsey tasted deep despair.

    Now, what should she do?

    She couldn¡¯t figure out how to stop Cayden from leaving.

    As she looked up, Nera was still ring at her.

    Unlike before, Keirsey did the same seeing her like this.

    The apology earlier wasn¡¯t because she lost in a quarrel. Avoiding eye contact was because she was merely focused on Cayden.

    But Nera¡¯s determined gaze, as if she would fight, made Keirsey receive that gaze with the same attitude.

    She stared at her like that for a while.

    Then, just as their sses were about to touch, Keirsey saw that Nera¡¯s hand was approaching faster than expected.

    In an instant, a decision was made. The n as well.

    Keirsey loosened her grip on the ss she was holding, and as Nera¡¯s offered ss collided with hers, the wine spilled on her.

    Right after that, she pretended like the kindest person in the world. She acted so nobly, not wanting to be disliked by Cayden.

    In reality, it wasn¡¯t that difficult of an act. She was better at pretending to be kinder than anyone else in front of Cayden. She was better at throwing a fit at Cayden than anyone else as well.

    There was no sense of guilt either. Apart from identally hitting Nera¡¯s leg and lightly grabbing the wine ss, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.

    She was just seizing the opportunity.

    Nera was pushed by Duke Ice to apologize to her.

    And Keirsey... when no one was looking at her, raised the corners of her lips and smirked at Nera.

    She never thought she had such a malicious side, but if it was to protect Cayden, it didn¡¯t matter.

    And the n she had set earlier to protect Cayden had fallen apart, which made her feel sorrowful andplex.

    But Nera Ice seemed angry as she had to apologize and hit Keirsey¡¯s leg forcefully.

    With that pain came Keirsey¡¯s joy.

    It seemed like a clear path. Considering Cayden¡¯s personality, it was an all-too-obvious path.

    ¡°...Ah.¡±

    Keirsey pretended to be hit with more force than she had been. Then, immediately after, she smiled at Nera, as if saying, ¡®Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡¯

    Her pained voice was for Cayden to hear, and her smile was for Nera to see. She was progressing with the n.

    So, when she saw Cayden getting angry for her, Keirsey had to calm down her pounding heart.

    She felt so happy that he had done something for her even when his engagement was at stake.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯tugh or cry with joy.

    Right after replying to Cayden, Keirsey put all her strength into hiding her emotions.

    Looking into Cayden¡¯s eyes, he still seemed angry, and Asena was as indifferent as usual.

    But seeing Asena¡¯s lips trembling like Nera¡¯s, Keirsey could tell that she was also suppressing strong pleasure.

    .

    .

    .

    The pleasure didn¡¯tst long though.

    The next day.

    Grandma called the three siblings again.

    As we all gathered, she said,

    ¡°Cayden, I found your next fianc¨¦e.¡±

 Chapter 77: Starting Point (5)

    Chapter 77: Starting Point (5)

    Until morning, Asena felt strangely happy as if her mood had soared.

    Whether intentional or not, thanks to Keirsey¡¯s actions, a rift was created between the families, and as a result, the engagement between Cayden and Judy was called off.

    Although both Cayden and Judy wore expressions of dissatisfaction, it was a trivial matter.

    Asena didn¡¯t particrly like that Cayden showed interest in Judy, but considering his warm-hearted nature, she couldn¡¯t help but think it might be an inevitable thing.

    ¡®In fact, it may very well be an opportunity to get close to Oppa when he is heartbroken,¡¯ She thought.

    Of course, it was the n that wasn¡¯t put into practice, but she firmly believed it would work.

    That¡¯s why Asena wasn¡¯t afraid of her Grandma¡¯s call for the first time in a while. She thought she would probably be scolded for the events of yesterday. However, even if she was scolded, she didn¡¯t think this happy feeling would disappear.

    ¡°....I¡¯m sorry about yesterday, Cayden.¡±

    Grandma started with those words.

    Surprisingly, Cayden didn¡¯t respond to her words. It seemed like he was conveying just how disappointed he was.

    Cayden¡¯s disappointed appearance for failing to marry Judy made Asena¡¯s heart ache.

    She was jealous of the affection Cayden had already given to Judy. She wished that love had been directed at her instead.

    Asena wondered if Cayden would feel as hurt as she did if she experienced something simr for another man.

    Perhaps... that wouldn¡¯t be the case. She also knew that and, maybe that¡¯s why, she was trying so hard.

    ¡°But... yes. It¡¯s my fault for not considering the hostility between our families.¡±

    Liana calmly spoke while sipping her tea. It seemed that there would be no reprimands for yesterday¡¯s events.

    ¡°Spilling wine on Keirsey¡¯s clothes and kicking her...¡±

    Her gaze then shifted to Cayden¡¯s neck.

    ¡°...calling a simple bug bite a kiss mark...¡±

    Keirsey discreetly swallowed her saliva from the side. Until recently, she had hoped that the hickey would be more visible as her affection for Cayden, but now she was relieved that it didn¡¯t leave such a noticeable mark.

    Cayden swiped the red mark on his neck with his finger before answering.

    ¡°...that¡¯s right. I was... quite offended.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the engagement was canceled, but it might be for the best. We can¡¯t send you away to such a family. Perhaps we have forced you to make a great sacrifice for the sake of peace.¡±

    ¡°No, Grandma. I wanted to leave too, as I mentioned before.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Asena once again bit her lip at Cayden¡¯s words. Whenever Cayden said he wanted to leave, it felt like a dagger was piercing her heart.

    How could she ever turn those feelings around and when?

    ¡°Internally, I considered pursuing the Ice family and holding them ountable for this incident, but I have urgent matters to attend to personally, so I decided to let it go for now.¡±

    Liana¡¯s eyes nced over the twins immediately.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Asena to guess what problem Liana had to resolve. It was probably about Asena¡¯s and Keirsey¡¯s feelings for their brother.

    Liana continued.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s endure this situation just once. I¡¯m sorry, Cayden. You have to bear those insulting words about you...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Asena already poured wine on Nera Ice, didn¡¯t she? That eased my mood a bit. And... I don¡¯t want to create conflicts with Judy under the current circumstances.¡±

    ¡°...I see.¡±

    Liana nodded.

    She raised her teacup and enjoyed her tea before looking at everyone present.

    And then, she dropped a bombshell.

    ¡°Cayden, I found your next fianc¨¦e.¡±

    At her words, the twins both stood up simultaneously.

    -Druckk!

    ¡°....Ah.¡±

    ¡°....G-Grandma.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes and mouths in disbelief.

    But Liana remained calm.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    It seemed like she had anticipated their reaction.

    Cayden also looked bewildered along with the twins.

    ¡°...Grandma, so soon?¡±

    ¡°...I know you haven¡¯t fully healed your heart yet. However, engagements don¡¯t always wait for that. In the end, as long as the families agree, it can proceed.¡±

    ¡°.......?¡±

    Liana extended her hand. Her wrinkled hands gently stroked Cayden¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Cayden. I¡¯m sorry to hurry everything. But¡­ it is difficult for this grandmother to remain in this academy for long. So, I want to find a suitable girl for you before leaving. Please understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Sigh¡­ Okay. If it¡¯s Grandma¡¯s will¡­ then I¡¯ll follow.¡±

    Cayden blinked in bewilderment but did not oppose Liana¡¯s words. Although he seemed sad, Liana was grateful and proud of him.

    ¡°You also know the girl. The eldest daughter of the Hexter family¡­ Daisy Hexter is your fiancee.¡±

    Cayden blinked in surprise.

    ¡°...Daisy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She seemed like a good girl, and I heard that you are good friends. Someone, you are already friends with should be a more suitable life partner for you, right?¡±

    Keirsey, who couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, intervened.

    ¡°T-This... This is not it.¡±

    Liana, who had sent Cayden an apologetic nce, withdrew her expression and looked at Keirsey coldly.

    Her gaze seemed to be scolding Keirsey¡¯s affection for Cayden.

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®this is not it¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Um... Oppa should also have some time to think... Uh, no, more than that, Daisy...?¡±

    ¡°...Keirsey.¡±

    Cayden interjected.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Grandma¡¯s will...¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not okay!!¡±

    Keirsey shouted with both fists clenched. Until morning, she had been in high spirits, but she couldn¡¯t understand what this sudden thunderbolt was all about.

    Cayden stood up and approached Keirsey, attempting to wipe away her flowing tears.

    ¡°¡­Now it¡¯s time to get used to it¡­¡±

    But just then, Liana, who had been observing from behind, intervened.

    ¡°Cayden, don¡¯t wipe her tears.¡±

    ¡°.....What?¡±

    ¡°Whether they cry or not, throwing a tantrum won¡¯t solve anything.¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s gaze began to turn fierce. Cayden couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by that look.

    It was a disrespectful gaze directed at none other than their Grandmother.

    Cayden stepped in front of her and shielded her face from Liana, hiding her behavior from her.

    But Keirsey didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Grandma, when did I ever throw a tantrum?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just this one time. I used to listen well before...!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you even give in just once?!¡±

    ¡°Keirsey, you know it¡¯s not just up to me.¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s gaze, hidden behind Cayden, finally subsided. She hesitated for a moment, then looked up at Cayden.

    ¡°Oppa...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Just once... okay...? Please stop, don¡¯t leave me...¡±

    In that fleeting moment when his hand unknowingly moved towards Keirsey¡¯s cheek, Liana stopped Cayden¡¯s actions once again.

    ¡°Cayden.¡±

    Just calling his name was enough.

    He thought to himself, ¡®Yeah, maybe they act this way because they keep receiving attention.¡¯

    Seeing him hesitate, Keirsey¡¯s eyes filled with despair.

    ¡°Cayden. I¡¯m sorry, but you have to go out for a while,¡± Liana said in an apologetic tone.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I have to talk to the twins alone.¡±

    Cayden closed his eyes tightly. Immediately after, he bowed his head to Liana and left the room.

    After Cayden¡¯s departure, the twins¡¯ momentum grew even more ferocious. It was as if thest obstacle that had been stopping them had disappeared.

    Liana, seeing the twins and feeling the depth of their love, was saddened by how desperate the situation was.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fulfill your wishes.¡±

    It was the first thing Liana said.

    ¡°Cayden will marry Daisy.¡±

    Even after hearing those words, Asena didn¡¯t waver.

    ¡°Grandma. If you love us, please bend to our wishes just this once.¡±

    ¡°...Ha. Are you asking for permission?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you speaking after thinking?¡±

    All three women¡¯s gazes met in mid-air. Perhaps it was fortunate that Cayden had left this ce; because the gazes of the three Prysters weren¡¯t nice towards each other.

    The icy gaze of the silver-haired Liana confronted the twins. No matter how much the twins acted like tigers in the Academy, they couldn¡¯t beat Liana, who had lived as a Pryster the longest.

    ¡°As I said, this problem doesn¡¯t end with my permission. Haven¡¯t you considered the shock your brother will experience?¡±

    ¡°We will handle that problem ourselves. Why are you stopping us before we even try?¡±

    ¡°Because I know it won¡¯t end well.¡±

    ¡°Even if it might not!¡±

    Asena raised her voice. But then, suddenly aware that her words might reach Cayden outside, she nced at her and spoke with a sincere tone.

    ¡°...Even so, I¡¯ll give it a try. I don¡¯t want to let go of my oppa without even trying.¡±

    Suddenly, Keirsey approached Liana and fell to her knees by her side.

    Trembling and shaking, she held Liana¡¯s hand and rested her forehead on it.

    ¡°Please, Grandma... Please...¡±

    Liana felt tears streaming down her hand. Eventually, even her gaze began to waver. It seemed the tears of her precious granddaughter were affecting her.

    But she shook her head and spoke as if it pained her to say so. It was the wavering voice of Liana Pryster, which was rarely heard.

    ¡°...If you hade with Cayden and talked to me, I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°.......?¡±

    ¡°If he loved you so much that he sought permission and blessings from me... If only...¡±

    Liana couldn¡¯t continue her sentence.

    ¡°...But that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s one-sided love, and Cayden isn¡¯t involved. That child... It¡¯s time for him to be happy. Why do you want to drag him into hardship and adversity again?¡±

    Keirsey whispered by Liana¡¯s side.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be without oppa... Really, I can¡¯t...¡±

    Listening to Keirsey¡¯s plea, Liana exploded. It was as if she was trying to hide her emotions by raising her voice.

    ¡°In the first ce, you couldn¡¯t sort things out between yourselves!¡±

    Liana spewed out fiery anger, then lowered her voice as Asena did, possibly to ensure Cayden couldn¡¯t hear her.

    ¡°Even if I were to allow it, you wouldn¡¯t be happy...¡±

    With her voice lowered like that, the hidden agony resurfaced. Tears began to well up in the corners of Liana¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°...Asena, will you be okay?¡±

    ¡°.......Yes?¡±

    ¡°...Keirsey, will you be okay?¡±

    ¡°.......?¡±

    ¡°Even if I allow it... You, as twins, won¡¯t you fight over your oppa? Domestic discord is scarier than external enemies... I must prevent it...¡±

    As Liana¡¯s mask shattered piece by piece, only one woman remained, pondering and agonizing. A fragile woman who couldn¡¯t make a decision and had hidden her true self except from her husband. Now, that side was exposed to even her granddaughters.

    Keirsey lifted Liana¡¯s hand and pressed it against her cheek.

    ¡°Grandma... I won¡¯t fight with Unnie... Please... Don¡¯t interfere with us anymore... Please stop sending oppa to other women...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already so difficult to confess my feelings... Why do you make it even harder for us...¡±

    Liana wiped her tears with her hand, then hardened her expression again. But despite her attempt to act tough again, the twins could not find the mighty Liana Pryster that they had felt before.

    All they saw was an old woman who cared about them and her family.

    Liana said.

    ¡°¡­Keirsey. I still can¡¯t believe you even love Cayden. Think again. whether it is an illusion or not. If family love is too deep, you may mistake it for love of the opposite sex-¡±

    ¡°-Oppa¡¯s neck.¡±

    As soon as she heard those words, Liana took a deep breath.

    Keirsey didn¡¯t show any mercy while looking at the surprised Liana.

    ¡°...It¡¯s not a bruise from a bug bite. It¡¯s like Nera said... It¡¯s a kiss mark.¡±

    ¡°K...Keirsey.¡±

    ¡°I left it. I left it, Grandma.¡±

    ¡°....Ahh...¡±

    Liana pulled her hand away from Keirsey¡¯s touch and covered her face.

    Her shoulders trembled, as if her eyes, shielded by her hands, were shedding tears.

    After a long time, Liana finally spoke, as if sighing.

    ¡°...Even so, it¡¯s not possible. I¡¯ve already settled things with the Hexter family.¡±

    But even as her Grandma weakened before her eyes, Asena didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°...The Ice family... We remained still because our families were equally strong.¡±

    ¡°...What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°But the Hexter family is not the same. If they take oppa away from me¡­ the Hexter family must be prepared.¡±

    Even without explicitly stating what the Hexter family needed to prepare for, Liana easily deduced it.

    However, even as Liana was weakened, she didn¡¯t miss the weak point.

    ¡°...Then you and your brother will aim your swords at each other.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Cayden will already be with the Hexter family.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Love will wane. Empty threats won¡¯t shake me.¡±

    Liana slowly stood up. She said:

    ¡°...Let¡¯s end it here for today. My head is tooplicated.¡±

    Keirsey spoke to her departing grandma.

    ¡°I... I told you, Grandma... Soon, I¡¯ll be honest... I will confess my feelings to oppa.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°When that timees... If things work out well... Please understand me at that time.¡±

    After hearing Keirsey¡¯s words, Liana hesitated for a while.

    Then, without saying a word, she left the room.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 78: Prysters Saying (1)

    Chapter 78: Prysters Saying (1)

    Daisy was taken aback when her father suddenly mentioned that she had been promised to someone.

    Although there was no one she had set her heart on... there was someone she was interested in.

    Vaguely, she had hoped that something would happen between her and Cyaden.

    However, that hope was crushed in an instant, as Cayden suddenly had a fiancee.

    Just a few days ago, her father had considered Cayden as a potential match for her. But now that another man had been decided upon so quickly, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight dissatisfaction.

    But with the continuation of her father¡¯s words, Daisy had to hold her breath.

    ¡°...Daisy, your fiance is Cayden Pryster.¡±

    ¡°....Yes?¡±

    Daisy blinked her clear eyes. A bright light began to spread across her face, recing the faint dissatisfaction she had shown before.

    ¡°I told you a few days ago. Cayden Pryster can be your match, so get ready.¡±

    ¡°But... Cayden is with Judy Ice...¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Judy Ice? Thedy from the Ice family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why did Judy Icee up suddenly? Is she perhaps Cayden¡¯s lover?¡±

    Daisy fell silent.

    Only now did she realize that her father knew nothing about Cayden and Judy¡¯s private discussions.

    Didn¡¯t Cayden say they didn¡¯t make an official announcement due to some circumstances?

    ¡°Oh... no. It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Even if that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s no room for emotions in political marriages. Now, you should only think about how you¡¯ll live well with Cayden.¡±

    Count Hexter gazed slowly at Daisy.

    ¡°...But he is a person this father has carefully chosen after much consideration. He may be an adopted child from amoner family, but... I hear he has gained favor from Lady Liana, the former Duchess. I¡¯m not sure about his rtionship with the twins... hmmm. Nevertheless, entering into a marriage alliance with the Prysters would be a great advantage for uspared to a mediocre or low-ranking family.¡±

    ¡°...Yes. Th-that¡¯s right.¡±

    The words didn¡¯t quite register in Daisy¡¯s ears. Her mind was spinning too quickly.

    As her father had said, political marriages were not meant for emotions, but... now that she was the one involved, Daisy¡¯s feelings were different.

    The realization of actually marrying him. The anticipation of the emotions that would grow as they got closer. A sense of relief that it was not some strange person she was being tied to, but Cayden with whom she could connect¡­ and excitement about the person himself. All these emotions rushed in like a tidal wave with just that one word, ¡°fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Besides... isn¡¯t he greatly loved by themoners? Lady Liana, the Duchess, asked if Cayden could settle in our territory. That¡¯s a fortunate development. You don¡¯t need to leave for the Pryster territory. On top of that, with the provisions he has gifted us, our people will wee him... It¡¯s up to your judgment, but I think there is no better man for you than him.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Daisy, do you think¡­ you can manage married life?¡±

    At least for this question, Daisy was able to gather her thoughts and respond. She lifted her head and met Count Hexter¡¯s gaze straight on.

    ¡°Yes. I believe I can.¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    Keirsey arrived at the library.

    She realized that she was being too carried away by the situation.

    Although she was far from being a studious person... just as she had learned about kisses in the past, she hoped she could learn something again this time.

    She felt that this desperate situation would not end easily.

    No matter how she tried to break off Cayden¡¯s engagement, her grandmother would bring a new candidate.

    Something needed to change.

    And as her way out, Keirsey eventually chose to confess.

    There was no other option. She felt like she had to confront her feelings somehow.

    As a love that she had realized toote, she needed to act fast.

    Asena had already been preparing for something.

    Whether it was her determination to remove Pryster from his name or a kiss a long time ago...

    She had realized her feelings and had been acting upon them.

    Of course, Keirsey knew that even Asena¡¯s ns were falling aparttely.

    But she couldn¡¯t simply stand still and watch.

    Because, even if many things had be uncertain, one thing remained clear.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to see Cayden leaving her, and she wanted to spend her life with him.

    She realized that she could only be happy if his affection was directed solely at her.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Before searching through the library shelves, Keirsey had to calm her heart.

    The aftermath of her argument with her grandmother was still lingering.

    Now she had decided to rush toward Cayden without caring about her grandmother¡¯s opinion, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as she imagined.

    Since she loved her grandmother, it was difficult to put a stake through her heart, but she couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Cayden leave.

    It was her life, and she would achieve what she desired.

    No matter how much she loved her grandmother, she couldn¡¯t give up Cayden.

    She scanned the library quickly, using her eyes to search for the books she needed.

    ¡°The Art of Love.¡±

    ¡°On the Cruelty of Political Marriages.¡±

    ¡°How to Get Along With the Other Person.¡±

    ¡°When Will I Fall in Love with My Fianc¨¦?¡±

    Finding a book that perfectly matched her situation was challenging.

    There weren¡¯t many books about confessions. Perhaps it was because political marriages were so prevalent.

    ¡°The Kiss Primer.¡±

    She paused at a book she remembered from the past. Maybe it was the familiarity. Before she knew it, her hand was already holding the book.

    She skimmed through the book, flipping past familiar illustrations and exnations.

    From soft kisses to leaving kiss marks.

    In the illustration of a deep kiss, there was a brief description below, saying, ¡°The final stage of kissing. Provides profound pleasure.¡±

    She had expected kissing to be pleasant, but at that time she couldn¡¯t quite rte to the notion of profound pleasure.

    She had not thought that there would be such a big difference.

    ...However, now that she had experienced this act, she realized that this description was wrong.

    No, not entirely wrong, but she hade to realize how inadequate the description was.

    It couldn¡¯t be described as just ¡°profound pleasure.¡±

    Even imagining it now made it hard for her to breathe.

    A pleasure that melted the brain. A pleasure that led to immediate addiction. Like a drug.

    Even if it was inappropriate to put such a description, Keirsey knew she would do it again if given the chance.

    She had already been struggling every night, reminiscing about their kisses.

    And she had imagined countless times what she would do next... endlessly.

    Hugging his neck tightly and sealing their lips without leaving any gap. Putting her tongue in his mouth and teasing his tongue like eating candy. Breathing through his mouth. Puffing his lower and upper lips until they swell. Flipping him over while hugging him and kissing him with herself lying beneath. Very gently, carefully kissing him with the emotions of excitement and anticipation when he was awake.

    There were so many things she wanted to do.

    While Keirsey felt that, at the same time, she knew that kissing wasn¡¯t the end.

    As she had learned during sex education, there was a pleasure beyond kissing.

    Even trying to imagine it was difficult. If it was just physical pleasure, she could vaguely understand what it might be like. Perhaps simr to the pleasure she felt when she fantasized about Cayden and calmed her heated body at night.

    What she was curious about was the emotional pleasure, like what she felt when they kissed.

    And at least in that aspect, it was something she couldn¡¯t do while he was sleeping.

    After all, they had to move their bodies together, so she couldn¡¯t do it if he was asleep.

    If she wanted to know that pleasure, she had no choice but to make an effort here in the library.

    Putting aside her brief reminiscence, Keirsey returned the book to its shelf.

    And as she continued exploring, her eyes stopped at one book.

    ¡°The Love Life of Commoners.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t read it before.

    But she immediately sensed that there would be a lot to learn from that book.

    Becausemoners were rarely involved in political marriages. So confessions of feelings and what follows next happened frequently.

    <strong>****</strong>

    The next day, Judy rose with a heavy heart.

    The previous day, she couldn¡¯t hold back and finally shed tears.

    She had only just realized how much she had been looking forward to her life with Cayden.

    It was always the case that one only truly realized the value of something after losing it.

    Maybe, now that she was alone, figuratively and literally, she could finally be honest with herself.

    At the same time, she felt incredibly bitter.

    It was due to her family that they were engaged in the first ce, but it was hard for her to ept that the broken engagement was due to their families and was unrted to the feelings of the parties involved.

    ¡®Nera.¡¯

    Once again¡­ it was Nera Ice who had interfered.

    Her half-sister and someone she disliked.

    After all, it was Nera due to whom Judy suffered as a child.

    Though she didn¡¯t want to make excuses, Judy believed that Nera yed a part in her reserved and defensive personality.

    And now, because of this incident, Judy had intense hate for Nera.

    It was the first time she had such a strong desire to curse someone.

    She knew she couldn¡¯t do anything against Nera, the legitimate daughter of the family head, but still, she knew she would hold this grudge until she died.

    Who on earth?

    Who would kick and spill wine on such a formal asion? Why did it have to happen that day?

    If Nera didn¡¯t do those things, Judy could have endured everything like she always did. She could have withstood all the humiliation and disgrace. So why did she have to interfere that day?

    Cayden was her first friend and someone who shared the same pain. She had seen how bright he shined and how upright he was.

    It wasn¡¯t because of his appearance or family background. She was attracted to him because of his inner self.

    And yet, when the opportunity came and she reached out to him to hold him with an excited heart¡­ he was gone.

    ¡­All¡­ Because of Nera.

    It was all too unjust, and that¡¯s why Judy had shed tears the day before.

    ¡°....Ha.¡±

    But that was only for some time.

    Judy washed her body, dressed herself, and tightened the sword at her side, brushing aside her swollen face.

    The escort training must continue.

    Leaving the bed that whispered to her toe back, she headed to Daisy¡¯s room.

    .

    .

    .

    Cayden was not seen all day.

    Perhaps it was for the best.

    Her emotions were still vivid, and she didn¡¯t know how to face him in her current state.

    It seemed better to talk when her heart had calmed down.

    ¡®He seems to have been pulled away by the twins again.¡¯

    Maybe he was attending a family meeting.

    Speaking of family meetings, Judy thought of Nera.

    Of course, she had never been in a family meeting, but Nera still came to mind.

    She wondered what excuses Nera woulde up with this time.

    The engagement was broken mostly due to her fault... How could she justify her actions to father?

    After the momentary injustice passed, cold anger and hatred kept resurfacing.

    When the chance for revenge came, Judy knew she would act. That was certain.

    The hatred she had bottled up since childhood overflowed due to this incident.

    She couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    ¡°....Hoo.¡±

    But Judy calmed her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to have other thoughts while escorting someone.

    Even in a peaceful academy, unexpected incidents could happen.

    The most vulnerable time was when one let their guard down.

    As she was trying to erase unpleasant thoughts, Daisy, who was sitting at the student council desk, turned around cautiously.

    ¡°....?¡±

    When Judy looked puzzled, Daisy looked back at her carefully.

    ¡°.....What¡¯s going on?¡± Judy asked.

    ¡°...I think I should tell you,¡± Daisy¡¯s face looked apologetic as she opened her mouth. ¡°I heard. About Cayden and...¡±

    Judy responded, hiding her mncholic emotions, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the family circumstances¡­¡±

    Afterward, as if trying to console herself, or perhaps because not saying it was too painful, Judy blurted out an exnation.

    ¡°Pryster and Ice... couldn¡¯t be together.¡±

    Judy¡¯s heart ached as she said those words.

    As time passed, she realized howplex her feelings were when it came to her engagement with Cayden.

    Judy stopped speaking. She thought the conversation had ended, but Daisy didn¡¯t turn away.

    She still had a remorseful expression.

    However, Judy could also sense a faint glimmer of anticipation on Daisy¡¯s face.

    As Judy¡¯s heart grew anxious, Daisy opened and closed her mouth a few times.

    As if she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, Daisy said, ¡°I¡¯m next.¡±

    ¡°What...?¡±

    Daisy avoided eye contact with her and whispered softly.

    ¡°Now, I... I am Cayden¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 79: Prysterâ€™s Saying (2)

    Chapter 79: Pryster¡¯s Saying (2)

    ¡°Now, I... I am Cayden¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Judy¡¯s hand, concealed behind her back, began to tremble involuntarily.

    ¡°......¡±

    The unfolding incidents were too harsh, shaking and turning Judy¡¯s heart upside down.

    It was painful enough that the marriage agreement was broken. Yet, he was already engaged to someone else.

    Perhaps a political marriage is always like that... but it was still painful.

    This news, that trampled even the hope of reconciliation and getting back together, was the final blow to Judy¡¯s heart.

    ¡°....I did not want to hide the truth just because it is ufortable.¡±

    Daisy still avoided eye contact.

    Judy knew that Daisy meant no harm. However, if there was one thing Daisy had overlooked, it was the fact that Judy already had feelings for Cayden.

    If only Judy had heard this news after the pain had subsided...

    She didn¡¯t know how many years it would have taken, but she longed for a reality where she could hear this news when she was moreposed...

    She recognized, of course, that these were her own whimsical desires, yet the hope for feeling less pain couldn¡¯t possibly be considered her fault.

    And yet, inexplicably, Judy hid her thoughts.

    She understood that Daisy wasn¡¯t at fault. It would be unjust of her to me her.

    ¡°.....Okay......¡±

    However, she wasn¡¯t able to utter any typical words that mighte out in such a situation either, like congratting her, or saying that she is fine.

    All she could show was that she acknowledged the fact. That¡¯s all.

    Judy prided herself on hiding her negative emotions when she faced Nera¡¯s unreasonable actions again and again, but now she couldn¡¯t.

    Her first friend, with whom she thought she would spend her whole life, was torn from her and was with the person in front of her.

    The vividness of this fact brought overwhelming destion.

    The woman in front of her will lead a happy life. However, how much suffering would she, who was left behind, have to endure?

    It would be a future where she would be further persecuted by the Ice family. Her kind father, the only one who treated her well, would leave someday too. What would she do then?

    Eventually, Daisy looked up at Judy, who became quiet.

    And sensing Judy¡¯s feelings, which were obvious to even a fool, Daisy looked away.

    She knew there was nothing she could say.

    Again, the two fell silent.

    ****

    ¡°It¡¯s thest time.¡±

    I stated it definitively.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The twins didn¡¯t respond. Was it a tantrum or stubbornness? Either way, they exhibited a consistent demeanor that only I could sense.

    ¡°Haah¡­ If you skip sses every day, what¡¯s the point? You didn¡¯te to Academy for this.¡±

    ¡°...I already know everything they¡¯re teaching.¡±

    ¡°No, Keirsey, you¡¯re not being scolded because you aren¡¯t learning. You¡¯re being scolded because you¡¯re being irresponsible.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Asena¡¯s stern face¡­ Keirsey¡¯s sullen expression¡­

    Looking at the two of them, I finally let out a sigh. They just had a fight with Grandma; there was no need to scold them further.

    Silently, we headed towards a nearbyke.

    The twins were sitting on Storm, and I was leading him by the reins.

    The journey to theke was beautiful and exhrating, but my mind was troubled.

    I thought that given time, twins would eventually adjust. Once they understood that I wouldn¡¯t back down, even if it saddened them, they would let go.

    It¡¯s not as if our rtionship has soured or that I was trying to leave because I was angry. After all, wasn¡¯t I trying to be their support from afar?

    In most families, it¡¯s umon for all members to stay together till the end. The heir of the family stays in their domain, while others leave for marriage or to pursue their duties.

    It¡¯s not like twins didn¡¯t anticipate this. So, even though I decided to leave on my own ord, it¡¯s not an unusual choice.

    I didn¡¯t understand why they were still struggling to ept it.

    Especially... Asena.

    Keirsey is sentimental and often throws tantrums, so that was understandable. But it was surprising that Asena was acting the same way.

    When we were alone, she showed her love for me and I knew she cared. But usually, she was stoic and unppable; when a problem arose, she always adapted ordingly and found a solution.

    Yet this time, she behaved more like Keirsey, shedding tears now and then, not letting go, even getting angry with Grandma.

    This left me puzzled about how to deal with this situation.

    I shook my head and got out of myplex thoughts.

    Listening to the chirping of birds, I walked along a forest trail thick with trees.

    Thankfully, the path was still t since people often passed through there.

    Just as a peaceful atmosphere was beginning to set in, I said:

    ¡°Guys, at least don¡¯t fight with Grandma.¡±

    Of all the issues, this was the one I didn¡¯t have to think twice about.

    It was a clear mistake that crossed a line. Something I had to reprimand them for.

    ¡°Grandma is getting old. We should be her support, not give her more worries.¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°You should give her a break... right? So-¡±

    ¡°-No.¡±

    Asena cut me off bluntly.

    ¡°....What?¡±

    Stopping in my tracks and looking up at her, I saw her ring at me.

    ¡°...I can¡¯t yield.¡±

    ¡°.......Ah.¡±

    ¡°If I yield, you will leave, how can I-¡±

    ¡°-Whether you yield or not, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m just saying there¡¯s no need to get heated-¡±

    ¡°-Enough already!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    At Asena¡¯s shout, the air froze over.

    ¡°.....Sigh.¡±

    Leading Storm to a tree that grew beside the forest trail and tying the reins to it, I let out a sigh.

    ¡°....Get down.¡±

    I told the twins.

    Seeing that they didn¡¯t budge as if they were scared, I offered them my hand.

    Keirsey and Asena took my hand one after the other and descended from Storm.

    After helping them sit on a tree stump, I squatted down.

    The two of them were avoiding my gaze. But I was not the one to let this pass. I had to ask them explicitly now.

    ¡°....Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°...How many times have we told you that we don¡¯t want you to leave..¡±

    Keirsey grumbled. I let out a long sigh again.

    ¡°.....So, let¡¯s summarize.¡±

    I scratched my head and closed my mouth for a moment. I had no intention of speaking until they met my eyes.

    But they kept avoiding my gaze, and finally, I had to put my hands on their knees to attract their attention.

    As I kept my hand on their smooth, pale knees for a while, they gradually shifted their gaze towards me.

    I said.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t want me to leave the family¡­?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Asena gave a short nod.

    ¡°....But after graduation, I¡¯ll be expelled¡­?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    This time, she hesitated a bit before nodding.

    ¡°....So, you mean you want me to stay by your side as amoner?¡±

    Once again, Asena nodded.

    ¡°See...that¡¯s the problem. No matter how I put it...it¡¯s something I can¡¯t ept. If you know me...you know I won¡¯t ept that.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I learned to use the sword.....?¡±

    In this beautiful ce where the scent of grass rose, a cool wind blew, and the chirping of birds could be heard, I wore a gloomy expression.

    ¡°I, amoner, wanted to stand by your side, even if a little bit¡­ but proudly. I wanted to be more of a help. If I give up everything and live as amoner...do you know how that makes me feel?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°.......Hmm. Well, we¡¯ve had this conversation before. I won¡¯t repeat it. I only have one thing to say. I¡¯m leaving, and you should ept that now. I told you I¡¯d be there for you from afar. If you run into trouble, I¡¯lle running....¡±

    ¡°Euhuk....¡±

    Keirsey started crying again. I moved my hand to wipe her tears, and she squeezed out her voice between sobs.

    ¡°...It¡¯s not enough...¡±

    ¡°.......What?¡±

    ¡°....Being there for us from afar....it¡¯s not enough...¡±

    My heart started to feel suffocated.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been living well together so far, so why suddenly expel me, then? Be honest. I roughly know the reason...are you that ashamed of me?¡±

    ¡°...No..!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Is there a problem if I...stay in the family as I am? You know better than anyone how hard I¡¯ve worked.¡±

    ¡°...Oppa.¡±

    ¡°If the future you want for me is to be a decoration beside you, it¡¯s no different from a prison. Do you think I should just watch while you fiercely fight in the political battles with other families, powerless and unable to do anything? Asena. If I¡¯m expelled, you know I can¡¯t stand against Duke Ice like before.¡±

    ¡°.....Oppa.¡±

    ¡°I want to be involved, Keirsey. Please let me do what I want¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oppa!!¡±

    At Keirsey¡¯s cry, my words came to a halt. Her face looked so desperate that I couldn¡¯t say anything anymore.

    From her tear-streaked face, she managed to raise the corners of her mouth into an upward curve.

    There was something unsettling about her tearful face adorned with a tender smile; it sent an inexplicable chill coursing through my heart.

    She said,

    ¡°.......I understand.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°I understand...that you¡¯re not convinced. So, there¡¯s actually......another reason.¡±

    ¡°...Keirsey.¡±

    Asena, who had maintained her silence until now, suddenly seized Keirsey¡¯s wrist.

    There seemed to be something that only the two of them knew. I cautiously eyed both of them, assessing the atmosphere.

    Asena held her breath and said.

    ¡°....Keirsey. This isn¡¯t just about you. If you don¡¯t seed, then I-¡±

    ¡°-I know, Unnie.¡±

    Keirsey interrupted Asena¡¯s words. My eyebrows were drawing closer and closer.

    ¡°....Oppa.¡±

    ¡°....What¡¯s the other reason?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    I forgot to say anything and just stared at Keirsey. She slipped down from the stump she was sitting on, knelt in front of me, and grabbed my face with both hands.

    She said.

    ¡°...But, I need some preparation.¡±

    ¡°......What preparation?¡±

    ¡°......I can¡¯t tell you. Not yet...I¡¯m still not ready¡­ instead, Oppa....give me 5 days.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°.....Once my preparations are done, I¡¯ll tell you....okay..?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Put the talk of leaving aside for now....think about it after you hear the reason.¡±

    Keirsey, who had been talking, looked relieved.

    However, Asena, who was trembling beside her, seemed so strange that I couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°Just 5 days...okay? Just 5 days...¡±

    Though I had already made up my mind to leave, for some reason, I couldn¡¯t remind myself of that fact after hearing her pleas.

    <strong>****</strong>

    The walk ended in a tranquil atmosphere afterward.

    We just enjoyed the scenery, doing nothing peculiar, such as taking a nap or ying in the water.

    Keirsey clung to my side, sobbing in my arm, and Asena had her hand wrapped around my arm.

    After returning to the academy, I tied Storm back in the stable, and then escorted the twins to the dormitory.

    At the end of the prolonged silence, I reminded them once more.

    ¡°.... I hope you get along well with Grandma just like you used to. That¡¯s all I wanted to say today.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    They didn¡¯t answer, but I knew they understood my intentions.

    ¡ªHalt.

    All three of us suddenly came to a halt as we walked to the dormitory¡¯s entrance.

    Because people were waiting for us at the entrance.

    Two women.

    ¡°.....Ah.¡±

    Yes. Of course, the moment woulde at some point, but it was so sudden that I couldn¡¯t hide my expression.

    Judy and Daisy were standing there.

    They acknowledged our presence and began to walk towards us.

    Only when we were close enough to hear each other¡¯s voices, did Daisy open her mouth.

    ¡°.....Cayden.¡±

    Her face held the same awkwardness as mine¡ª

    ¡°¡­Can we talk?¡±

    ¡ªAnd also, a slight joy.

    But as soon as she asked me, twins, standing behind me, simultaneously gripped the hem of my clothes forcefully.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to readupto 5chaptersahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 80: Prysterâ€™s Saying (3)

    Chapter 80: Pryster¡¯s Saying (3)

    As I looked down at the twins gripping my clothes, they let go, seemingly unaware of their actions until now.

    Maybe in their eyes, Daisy was taking me away. But in truth, I was the one walking away.

    Sigh.

    I felt the need to talk with Daisy, but we were surrounded by too many people.

    Especially Judy, whom I hadn¡¯t even spoken to yet.

    I wasn¡¯t necessarily unhappy about Daisy being my fianc¨¦e; considering I couldn¡¯t marry in the Ice family, Daisy was undoubtedly the best choice. But the abruptness of being separated from Judy did wound my heart.

    I had wanted to be her pir of strength, believing we would lean on each other since we both bore simr scars.

    Closing my eyes and then reopening them, I acknowledged that those moments were now in the past. Dwelling on them would only bring pain.

    Just as the twins¡¯ stubbornness to hold onto meplicated things for me, holding onto my past with Judy would only bring trouble for both her and Daisy.

    ¡°...Is it okay?¡±

    Daisy inquired, noting my prolonged silence.

    I nodded, nced at Judy, then addressed the twins, ¡°Let¡¯s go our separate ways.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Escort¡­¡±

    Asena mentioned about my escort duty, but both she and I knew it wasn¡¯t really about needing an escort. She simply didn¡¯t want me near Daisy.

    I didn¡¯t want to argue any longer. Fortunately, the dissatisfaction I had shown today had already be my shield.

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t epted it¡­ The reason you are exiling me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t want to be someone who can¡¯t do anything. So... don¡¯t hold me back now. I won¡¯t entertain baseless tantrums. Either tell me the real reason now or...¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keirsey lowered her head and walked past me.

    After pondering my words for a moment, Asena moved on as well.

    Upon reaching near Daisy, Keirsey slowed her pace, ring at Daisy as she walked by.

    What did Daisy do to deserve this? I was taken aback by Keirsey¡¯s behavior, and I wanted toment on her rudeness, but again, I felt too drained to do so.

    Hearing my sigh, Asena nced at me once, then walked past Daisy, ignoring her.

    With the twins gone, my gaze shifted to Judy.

    ¡°...¡±

    Although I wanted to speak, words eluded me. In sequence, I should¡¯ve spoken with Judy first, not Daisy.

    However the rapid progression of events messed up the timing. I hadn¡¯t expected to be entangled with someone else so quickly after that incident.

    It pained me that my first words to Judy post that event were like this, but I spoke nheless.

    ¡°Judy, you also...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Judy cut me off.

    Blinking in surprise, I asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I will remain as Daisy¡¯s escort,¡± she said with a stern face.

    Not wanting her to see my conversation with Daisy, I suggested again, ¡°Judy, let me be the escort...¡±

    ¡°¡­Cayden.¡±

    For the first time, there was a tremor in her voice as she called my name.

    And sure enough, when she wavered, my resolve solidified. Or rather, as we both faltered, I steeled my heart.

    If I showed weakness here, it would only be harder for both of us.

    Pretending to be oblivious to everything, I kept my expression stoic.

    Judy continued, ¡°After you finish with Daisy... speak with me for a bit.¡±

    My gaze then moved to Daisy.

    Was it because she was now my fianc¨¦e? Instinctively, I felt that Daisy should be part of the promise to meet Judy. It was an instinctive reaction.

    Before I could ask her, Daisy nodded first.

    ¡°¡­Yes. Of course, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Lowering her voice, she added, ¡°You must settle things after all.¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    Guided by moonlight, we walked the night path. Daisy and I walked side by side, with Judy trailing ten steps behind.

    I steeled my heart. As if everything was a duty, I intended to show Judy an unwavering face. This way, she could more easily detach her feelings from me.

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    I let go of my thoughts about Judy. I shouldn¡¯t only be thinking about Judy when Daisy is right beside me, requiring my attention too.

    ¡°You seem lost in thought?¡±

    Daisy gently inquired. Her voice was tinged with concern.

    ¡°...Haah.¡±

    I managed a weakugh. I didn¡¯t pretend to be strong. Even if I did, she would see right through it. After all, she had already seen my vulnerable side a few times.

    ¡°When I look at you, Cayden, it seems like you¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±

    ¡°Been through a lot?¡±

    ¡°You have siblings with strong personalities to take care of... issues with the family... things you¡¯re involved in...¡±

    ¡°We all carry our burdens.¡±

    ¡°Still... now you even have the issue of marriage. Just a few days ago, you told me about getting married to Judy.¡±

    ¡°...Indeed.¡±

    The gap between Daisy and me seemed to close. Maybe it was the darkness, but every step she took brought her a tad closer until her shoulder was almost touching my arm.

    ¡°Cayden. You don¡¯t... dislike me, do you?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Even if it was for a short time, you and Judy were close, even contemting marriage. You might be disappointed with me recing her...¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    At her sincere words, I responded in kind. When someone is being genuine, it¡¯s impolite to hide your own emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Daisy. I admire you. Having you as my partner is nothing short of a blessing.¡±

    In fact, thinking about it, it¡¯s crazy. To be reborn in this novel as amoner and then engage with the character I admired the most. How could I even calcte such odds?

    ¡°But, Judy...¡±

    I tread carefully. Honesty is good, but oversharing can be detrimental.

    ¡°It¡¯s...plicated.¡±

    So, I summarized my feelings quickly. Daisy seemed to understand, not pressing me further.

    ¡°If I were in your shoes, Cayden, I would feel the same. Your fianc¨¦e changed overnight... It¡¯s natural to feel lost.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She paused, inhaling deeply. I felt a warmth emanating from her, not just body heat but genuine affection.

    ¡°But now, will you settle with me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Her sudden proposal took me aback.

    This aspect of Daisy was new to me. Neither in the book nor in our interactions had I seen her so emotional.

    Daisy, approaching with rational emotions, had always been straightforward and unwavering.

    ¡°Be with me, Cayden. I will be your strength.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    I ruminated on her words, finding it hard to fully digest them. Maybe it¡¯s because we never had a conversation like this before.

    With Judy, being friends, our bond allowed for yful exchanges which eased any minor awkwardness. But when Daisy, who had always shared words of encouragement while maintaining a certain distance, acted like this, it was jarring.

    It wasn¡¯t that I disliked it, but it did raise a few questions in my mind.

    ¡°....Daisy, are you pushing yourself too hard?¡±

    ¡°....Huh?¡±

    Given our rtionship, I worried she might be overexerting herself.

    ¡°...Pfft.¡±

    At my words, Daisy burst intoughter for a moment. She found it so funny that she stopped walking tough for quite a while.

    Afterughing for some time, she calmed down, wiped away her tears, and spoke to me.

    ¡°No, Cayden. I¡¯m not pushing myself.¡±

    ¡°....I see.¡±

    ¡°To be honest... I think I¡¯ve grown fond of you, Cayden.¡±

    ¡°....What?¡±

    As Daisy resumed walking, I followed her.

    ¡°...Since when I wonder? From the moment you gifted me flowers saying I was the most beautiful? From when you personally said you wanted to protect me? From when I realized your upright nature? From when we were together every day? From when you protected me from the wasps? From when you sided with me over the twins? From when you sent food supplies to our territory?¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    After saying that, Daisy looked up at me with a smile. It was nighttime, but for some reason, her smile seemed incredibly bright.

    ¡°....Now that I speak out loud, there seem to be many reasons for me to be fond of you, right?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°But I think I realized my feelings... when I heard you were to marry Judy. It felt... ufortable then.¡±

    Daisy spoke honestly. Then she looked up at me for a moment.

    ¡°You understand, right? I¡¯ve been honest with you, Cayden. So, please be honest with me too.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°.........Cayden. Did you... also feel fondness towards me?¡±

    With another confident step, Daisy approached me.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that everything you did for me was just out of kindness. You kept doing so, especially for me and no one else....¡±

    I opened my mouth to reply, but no words came out. Just as she said, the truth was ringly obvious, yet it was hard to admit. Is the heart always so elusive?

    ...No. That¡¯s not it.

    The reason I couldn¡¯t speak was...

    ¡°....Focus on me, Cayden.¡±

    Daisy¡¯s voice had a yful lilt.

    Yes, the reason I couldn¡¯t easily ept that truth was because of Judy, who was walking behind us.

    And realizing it as Daisy pointed it out, it seemed I had been unintentionally preupied with Judy.

    While Daisy understood, it was still an oversight on my part, something I had to ovee.

    I¡¯ll set Judy aside for now.

    I resolved once again.

    With that mindset, it wasn¡¯t difficult to answer. Because the affection had been obvious all this time.

    ¡°Yes, Daisy. I did have positive feelings towards you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t love... per se. But as you said, perhaps it was fondness.¡±

    ¡°...Why?¡±

    ¡°Daisy, are you puzzled?¡± I said to her, wearing a smile.

    ¡°....Yes. Did you know me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, somehow, even beforeing to the academy. Everything you did caught my eye. So I felt nothing but positive emotions towards you.¡±

    Since it was nighttime, I couldn¡¯t clearly see her reaction. All I had to go on was her slightly awkward stride and her proudly raised head.

    Daisy said nothing for a while. Only the sound of our footsteps filled the silence.

    We walked around the female dormitory and eventually saw the entrance far in the distance.

    And then, I felt a soft touch on my pinky finger.

    Daisy had gingerly hooked her pinky around mine.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Now I noticed her steps had shortened, and she seemed to be hiding her face by lowering her head towards me.

    ¡°....Cayden, I understand if you¡¯re confused,¡± she said.

    ¡°...But just as I¡¯ve be yours, you¡¯ve be mine. So....¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. She didn¡¯t need to. It seemed like a signal to forget about Judy.

    It didn¡¯t seem that she acted this way because she liked me, but rather it felt like she was acting on behalf of both of us, to help us sort our feelings.

    ¡°......¡±

    I nodded and didn¡¯t let go of her finger. As we reached the entrance of the dormitory, Daisy let go.

    Under the light from the building, I could see her face clearly. There was a blush on her cheeks.

    She nced at Judy, who was walking behind us, and then said to me,

    ¡°....Please, sort it out well.¡±

    Without any hesitation, she turned and entered the dormitory.

    I stood there for a while, just staring at the dormitory where Daisy had entered.

    Now it was time to turn and talk to Judy.

    However, for some reason, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.

    After taking three deep breaths, I decided to face her.

    I inhaled.

    .....Once.

    .....Twice.

    -Tap.

    Suddenly, something wrapped around my waist.

    Looking down, I saw trembling arms embracing me.

    ¡°...Judy.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Like her, I was at a loss for words for a while.

    Eventually, gently patting the arms that held me, I softly said,

    ¡°....I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Her trembling intensified.

    Since she was about my height, I felt something hot trickle down from her face, resting on my back.

    ¡°...Cayden, why is it like this?¡±

    She asked me with a quiver in her voice. Hearing her voice, I bit my lip.

    ¡°....I... must have hoped for so much... without even realizing it... You, for the first time someone would fully be on my side...¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°...Why are things given and then taken away...?¡±

    I stifled my sigh, not showing my distress. But no matter how much I hid my feelings, I felt she somewhat understood my mood.

    ¡°....I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I repeated. That was all I could say.

    ¡°...Can¡¯t we make it work again? I¡¯ll talk to my father... so you should-¡±

    ¡°-Judy.¡±

    The more she bared her sincere feelings, the heavier my heart felt. So, at this point, I made a decision. I drew a clear line.

    ¡°...It¡¯s already over.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    -Thud.

    Her trembling stopped, and she bumped her forehead against my back. It felt like a feeble attempt to hit me.

    Though my back didn¡¯t physically hurt, my heart did.

    She let go of her embrace.

    And then, with heavy steps, she walked towards the dormitory.

    I took another deep breath. I felt it was necessary.

    As Judy walked towards the dormitory, her steps paused at the entrance.

    She turned her head slightly to look at me.

    Lips quivering, she finally uttered,

    ¡°....Cayden, even as a concubine... can¡¯t it somehow work?¡±

    Only then did I truly feel how important I was to her. How much did she hope for our marriage? How hard was it for her to let go? How difficult must it be for her to remain alone in the Ice family?

    How desperate must she have felt to suggest bing a concubine, after having lived such a challenging life due to her birth status?

    It took me a while to respond, but I finally said,

    ¡°...You know it¡¯s not my decision to make.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Seemingly convinced, she said nothing more and disappeared into the building.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Immediately after her conversation with Cayden, Daisy went up to her room.

    She entered her room, processing a multitude of emotions.

    -Creak.

    Inside, besides her roommate, two more people were present.

    They were familiar faces.

    Asena Pryster and Keirsey Pryster were seated on the sofa.

    ¡°....Daisy. We need to talk.¡±

    As soon as she entered the room, Asena spoke coldly.

    Author¡¯s Note:

    It feels a bit melodramatic, even to me. But stay tuned for a surprise in the next chapter!

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 81: Prysterâ€™s Saying (4)

    Chapter 81: Pryster¡¯s Saying (4)

    ¡°...That...I-I should leave.¡±

    When Daisy arrived, her roommate, as if waiting, fled hurriedly, leaving her and the twins alone in the room.

    Asena was sipping tea with a cold expression, while Keirsey wasfortably leaning against the sofa, gazing down at the floor.

    Daisy approached them and said,

    ¡°¡­So, you have seeded in breaking off the marriage with Judy in the end.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°...It saddens me to see Cayden so confused for being with me so soon...but don¡¯t worry... if I marry Cayden, our family won¡¯t have any conflict with Pryster-¡±

    ¡°-Daisy.¡±

    Asena interrupted her, setting down her teacup.

    ¡°...Let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this marriage either.¡±

    She stated bluntly.

    Daisy chose to remain silent for a moment. She felt the need to restrain her bubbling emotions and choose her words carefully. As if walking on thin ice, she was keenly aware that every word she uttered could have a direct impact on the future.

    Perhaps Asena was taking this stance to gain the upper hand in the rtionship.

    It didn¡¯t matter. As long as there weren¡¯t any unreasonable demands, Daisy was willing to make certain sacrifices to be with Cayden.

    After all, the twins were Cayden¡¯s siblings and at the core of the Pryster family. Now that their families were linked through the engagement, she had to tread carefully around them.

    ¡°...Can I know the reason?¡±

    Daisy asked.

    There is no hostility between the families, nor herck of prestigious lineage, nor any personal issues.

    Therefore, Daisy felt Asena¡¯s words weren¡¯t entirely genuine. After all, one doesn¡¯t act without a reason.

    On the other hand, if Asena was trying to gain something from this conversation, that would make more sense.

    ¡°...Why do you need a reason?¡±

    However, Asena¡¯s response went far beyond Daisy¡¯s expectations.

    A sense of unease that she hadn¡¯t felt before started to creep up on her.

    Could it be... that Asena genuinely wanted to cancel the engagement?

    With each passing moment, Daisy¡¯s resolve hardened. She couldn¡¯t be pushed around.

    ¡°...So you¡¯re doing this to me without a reason? Asena... even for you, this is rather rude.¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯recking, Daisy.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not good enough to be with my brother.¡±

    ¡°...If we like each other, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    Daisy immediately countered.

    ¡°...That¡¯s not for you to say. I just spoke to Cayden. He told me he has feelings for me.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    The tone in Asena¡¯s voice changed, and Keirsey, who had been looking at the floor, shifted her gaze to Daisy.

    ¡°...Even if I hadn¡¯t mentioned it... rumors abound, don¡¯t they? With the joustingpetition and him being my escort added to the mix...¡±

    ¡°-Ha. My brother... said that?¡±

    For once, Asena seemed shaken. She didn¡¯t even hear what Daisy continued to say.

    Daisy found Asena¡¯s reaction peculiar upon hearing about Cayden¡¯s feelings. Still, she pressed on with her previous statement. She couldn¡¯t lose momentum.

    ¡°...Asena. I don¡¯t know what your problem is, but I¡¯m confident that your brother and I can live harmoniously, taking care of each other.¡±

    ¡°...Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said you can¡¯t.¡±

    Daisy sighed deeply and took a step forward. Without avoiding the twins¡¯ oppressive presence, she directly approached them and sat opposite them.

    With unwavering eyes, she looked at the twins and frowned.

    ¡°...I feel sorry for Cayden.¡±

    ¡°...Daisy. You¡¯d better watch your words from now on.¡±

    Keirsey, who had been quiet, growled in a voice Daisy had never heard before. It was a stark contrast to her usual bubbly personality.

    Daisy apologized, not out of fear, but upon reflection, she realized that her words might have been inappropriate.

    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry. I went too far. But... I indeed feel Cayden will have a hard time.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Cayden said he¡¯s given so much love to both of you. But in return, there were rumors behind his back at the academy.¡±

    Keirsey averted her eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s been shamed at the ball, there were talks of exile from the family, and now you¡¯re trying to hinder every potential fianc¨¦e. How is Cayden not supposed to have a hard time? Neither the duke¡¯s daughter Judy Ice nor I am good enough. Are you ying games with Cayden? When will you let him go? Who exactly should be his fianc¨¦e to satisfy you two?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±

    Asena spat out.

    Upon hearing those words, Daisy¡¯s face turned pale.

    The anger that had been boiling for Cayden, the urge to ask the questions she had for them, and the spirit she had to confront them, all vanished.

    All she could do was doubt her own ears.

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°I said, me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Daisy blinked, still unable to believe what she had heard. She thought maybe she had misheard part of the conversation, so she asked again.

    ¡°...You want to be Cayden¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±

    However, Asena confidently confirmed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I came today to tell you this. Soon enough... my brother wille to understand our feelings.¡±

    ¡°...Our?¡±

    Daisy¡¯s eyes darted to Keirsey. Keirsey wore the same, resolute expression as Asena.

    Automatically, Daisy asked,

    ¡°Ah... no. Cayden is your bro... brother...¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Daisy opened her mouth, but no sound came out. Were they both saying they had fallen in love with their brother?

    In all her life, she had never heard something so shocking.

    The heirs of the Priester family. No, the Pryster twins were in love with their adopted brother.

    From their expressions, it was clear they weren¡¯t joking. That made it all the more baffling.

    With that stern face, Asena said,

    ¡°So step back. I¡¯ve loved him years before you did. I wanted him years before you... or Judy did. I won¡¯t tolerate outsiders barging in and trying to take him away.¡±

    For Daisy, it was the first time she truly sensed Asena¡¯s emotions. Asena, with her cold demeanor, rarely showed her feelings.

    To see such raw, heavy emotion from Asena left Daisy unsure of how to respond.

    Yet, at the same time, all the puzzle pieces began fitting together in her head.

    The reason for tarnishing his reputation through gossip - they didn¡¯t want others to recognize his value.

    The reason they hid him at the ball - the twins didn¡¯t want to see Cayden dance with another woman.

    The reason for his exile from the family - if he also had the Pryster name, they couldn¡¯t marry.

    The frequent fights they had with himtely - he kept distancing himself from them.

    And their inability to refute his words - because they were in love with him.

    Everything made sense now.

    Asena, sipping her tea, looked at Daisy with cold eyes.

    Those eyes were more serious and threatening than ever before.

    ¡°You know the Pryster¡¯ saying, right?¡± Asena spoke.

    The Pryster¡¯s family motto. ¡®Do not touch us.¡¯

    Daisy recalled their motto internally.

    ¡°Stay away from our brother.¡±

    Clearly, their motto wasn¡¯t created with this context in mind. Yet, coupled with Asena¡¯s intense aura, it conveyed a very direct message.

    And when it resonated with the unwavering resolve of the twins, who carried Pryster¡¯s blood. The message seemed more threatening than ever.

    A regr woman might have backed off at that moment, not wanting to antagonize the twins. But Daisy steadied her wavering heart.

    Though taken aback by such shocking revtions, she began to ept the reality.

    Yes, the twins loved him. But nothing would change. Judy seemed to like him too, but wasn¡¯t Daisy chosen as his other half in the end?

    To give up now meant Cayden would slip through her fingers. To Daisy, winning Cayden¡¯s heart felt like obtaining a precious gem she hadn¡¯t expected.

    She might not have dreamt of acquiring that gem, but having it, she didn¡¯t want to let go.

    Imagining a future where Cayden was her partner made her even more excited and the thought held a special significance for her. It was something she couldn¡¯t give up on.

    So, Daisy shook her head.

    ¡°No, Asena. I won¡¯t back down.¡±

    The twins¡¯ hostility red instantly.

    Their loathing was palpable, almost as if she could feel it on her skin.

    It made her wonder how they had hidden such emotions until now.

    ¡°It¡¯s the bond forged by former Duchess Liana and my father. Neither I nor Cayden have any objections to this engagement. I can¡¯t break it just because of what you¡¯ve said.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Pryster family, Daisy. It would be wise for you not to cross me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t waver, Asena. I¡¯m not foolish enough to let fear jeopardize something precious.¡±

    ¡°...Something precious?¡±

    Keirsey, who had been listening, interrupted, echoing Daisy¡¯s words.

    ¡°...How long has it been since you¡¯ve been with him, that he¡¯s already something precious? Your heart seems fickle, Daisy. Would you have fallen so deeply if it was any other man?¡±

    ¡°Enough. I see no reason to entertain your words any further. I wish you¡¯d leave.¡±

    The tension was palpable. The three women exchanged nces before simultaneously rising from their seats.

    The twins headed towards the door, and Daisy followed to see them out.

    At the door, they paused and faced each other once more.

    ¡°...Goodnight. See you tomorrow.¡±

    Daisy said her final words to them.

    However, during their brief interaction, the twins¡¯ expressions had significantly changed.

    Perhaps because things didn¡¯t go as nned. The once stern expressions now seemed slightly unsettled.

    Seeing the twins so anxious from a failed negotiation was a first for Daisy.

    Asena spoke up.

    ¡°If you give up on him... I¡¯ll support the Hexter family. You¡¯re reeling from gue and famine.¡±

    But Daisy reaffirmed her refusal.

    ¡°Relying too much on another family¡¯s power will make ours unstable. We¡¯ve managed on our own strength for this reason. And thanks to Cayden¡¯s gift, we¡¯ve finally managed to find some stability. I decline your offer.¡±

    Tap!

    Immediately after Daisy¡¯s words, Keirsey reached out and grabbed her by the arm.

    Throughout, Keirsey had been angry. Daisy braced herself, ready for a scathing remark.

    Yet, Keirsey lowered her head, concealing her face.

    ¡°.....¡±

    To Daisy¡¯s surprise, tears began to drop from Keirsey¡¯s face onto the floor.

    ¡°...Please... Daisy. Please...¡±

    In the end, it wasn¡¯t the twins¡¯ threats or intimidation that shook Daisy. It was Keirsey¡¯s emotional tears.

    Daisy felt a heavy weight on her heart.

    For the first time, she tried to understand Keirsey¡¯s feelings.

    How deeply must they have loved Cayden to be like this? Knowing their love is taboo, they still had to confess to others. How reliant had they been on Cayden, their pir since childhood, to be like this?

    How many incidents must have taken ce between them up until Keirsey fell in love with him?

    With Cayden nning to leave, what would be of their feelings?

    Daisy¡¯s stern expression began to soften.

    Her eyes darted around, struggling with the situation.

    Finding it hard to maintain the atmosphere, she finally spoke.

    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s movements paused, as if giving up on convincing Daisy.

    Wiping her tears, she looked up.

    Nodding, she slowly opened the door and left.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Keirsey arrived in the room andy down on the bed, wiping away the cold tears.

    Was it because she had shown tears to her rival? No more tears came out.

    But... it was then that she felt truly pitiable. She always acted tough in front of others, pretended to be strong, growled and threatened. But she knew better than anyone how fragile she truly was.

    And how cowardly and hideous that made her feel.

    What wrong had Daisy done? From her perspective, she had simply found a marriage partner.

    If there was someone to me, it was Keirsey herself foring between them.

    She didn¡¯t want to be this detestable either. Nobody would.

    But she had no other choice. It was the only option she saw.

    She felt like she would genuinely lose Cayden if she didn¡¯t act this way.

    Her heart felt heavy and stifled. It was as if she was trapped in a deep cave with no exit in sight.

    Even though she kept moving, knowing that staying put would be her downfall, she couldn¡¯t tell if she was heading towards an exit or deeper into a pit.

    ...But, with how she felt now, it seemed more like thetter.

    She could only hope her gut feeling was wrong because she couldn¡¯t stop moving and she couldn¡¯t turn back either.

    All she wanted was one thing.

    To have Cayden by her side.

    She realized Asena felt the same way.

    Because when she returned to the dormitory, her expression remained tense. She might not have fully understood, but from the way she acted around Daisy, it seemed she too had tasted bitterness.

    In times like this, Keirsey reminisced about the moments she spent in the Pryster Territory.

    It wasn¡¯t that long ago, but she realized how naive she had been.

    She had been so excited for the academy and wanted new friends.

    But now she realized, all she needed was Cayden.

    And this ce, trying to take him away... it was nothing short of hell.

    Keirsey closed her eyes weakly.

    That night, she missed Cayden¡¯s warmth more than ever. Him stroking her hair, pinching her cheek, kissing her cheek before sleep, holding her tight, and being her pillow.

    If just one of those moments could be given to her now, she¡¯d want nothing else.

    Keirsey slowly fell asleep.

    And she dreamt.

    In the dream, Cayden was not her brother, nor a Pryster.

    He was just a man from another family.

    She naturally became close with him and whispered love to him.

    It was a healthy rtionship that didn¡¯t cross any moral boundaries.

    A typical rtionship with no obstacles.

    Getting close to him, holding his hand, and even kissing him¡­ Everything was natural¡­ and pure.

    She had such a happy, fleeting dream.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 82: Countdown (1)

    Chapter 82: Countdown (1)

    Only 4 days left¡­ Until the twins reveal to me the reason behind all of this.

    To be honest, I did sense something was off given how different their behaviors have beenpared to when they were in the Pryster territory. But to find out that something really was going on was quite a shock.

    I thought they had nothing to hide from me. Well, it¡¯s not like I feel betrayed that they kept something secret. I¡¯m just surprised. When did they get big enough to hide things from me?

    I wanted to know immediately. I¡¯ve asked them multiple times to tell me. However, Keirsey always said she needed more time to prepare.

    What she¡¯s preparing for, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even understand what needs preparation before speaking out.

    I can¡¯t even make a guess. So, I just waited.

    Today, as always, I stood by the dormitory door, waiting for Asena toe out.

    The end of the first semester was nearing, but our escort training continued.

    While I stood there, lost in the fleeting moments of waiting, the door suddenly opened.

    It was Keirsey.

    Her eyes were slightly haggard. But when she saw me, she forced a bright smile. However, what caught my attention wasn¡¯t her smile. It was her outfit¡­ Lingerie perhaps¡­?

    Was she just getting out of bed?

    She was dressed in a translucent lingerie that showed her underwear beneath.

    Did she even own something like this?

    Whatever the case, it wasn¡¯t something one should wear when opening a dorm room door.

    ¡°Keirsey, your clothes...!¡±

    ¡°Oppa, juste in and wait.¡±

    Contrary to my expectation that she¡¯d be startled if I mentioned her attire, she spoke to me calmly.

    ¡°...Can¡¯t you change clothes before opening the door?¡±

    ¡°I can change after youe in.¡±

    I scratched my head, shielding her with my body, and stepped into the dormitory.

    -Thud.

    As soon as the door closed, Keirsey swiftly grabbed my wrist.

    Then she began to lead me further in.

    I couldn¡¯t see Asena; perhaps she hadn¡¯te out of her room yet.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked as I was being led.

    ¡°Juste into my room.¡±

    Why do I need to follow her to her room when I could just sit and wait on the sofa? Is she about to reveal what she¡¯s been hiding from me?

    ¡°...Are you going to talk about that?¡±

    ¡°...There are still 4 days left, aren¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not such an important conversation, go change first, Keirsey.¡±

    I turned my head as I spoke.

    Wasn¡¯t her outfit a little too¡­fortable? Truthfully, I was quite taken aback. After all, Keirsey, who still looked young in my eyes, wore such attire without a hint of embarrassment.

    But, as if possessed, Keirsey didn¡¯t heed my words in the slightest.

    On the contrary.

    When I resisted her pull, she turned and grabbed my wrist with both hands, continuing to tug me along.

    ¡°Ah, e quickly... I need your help...¡±

    Her voice, yful and coy as she pulled me along, felt both familiar and strangely distant. It had been a long time since I had witnessed this side of her.

    Lately, all we seemed to do was have serious conversations or argue, keeping this yful demeanor hidden away.

    Despite everything, I found myself smiling. I realized that Keirsey was making her own efforts.

    She promised to exin everything to me, and until then, she probably wanted us to get along just like we used to.

    Impressive as her efforts were... I couldn¡¯t shake off the thought that her attire was rather inappropriate.

    Regardless, I eventually gave in and allowed myself to be pulled into Keirsey¡¯s room.

    ¡°Hehehe...¡±

    She giggled adorably, which once again set my heart at ease.

    I nced around her room.

    ¡°...Hmm. At least it¡¯s cleaner here than it is at home.¡±

    -Thud. Click.

    A sharp metallic sound echoed the moment I stepped past the threshold of the door.

    ¡°...?¡±

    I half-turned, doubting my ears. However, the more I thought about it, the more convinced I became that it was the sound of the door being locked. Turning fully, I faced the situation.

    Keirsey was still in that attire, leaning against the now-locked door.

    Her head was tilted just so it concealed her eyes from view.

    The smile that adorned her face moments before entering the room was now gone.

    Even if she was my younger sister... Throughout our lives, we maintained certain boundaries.

    Though we lived freely and openly, I was, after all, adopted, and that fact had always created a barrier between us.

    Had we known each other from before, it might have been different. But since we first met, we were 8 and 10 years old. We never took baths together, changed clothes in front of each other, or showed any bare skin to one another.

    Thus, catching a glimpse of Keirsey¡¯s transparent, ck lingerie and her toned abs beneath the delicate fabric was utterly foreign to me.

    It felt like Keirsey had crossed a line.

    With nowhere else to fixate my gaze, I met her eyes.

    In response, Keirsey once again graced me with her innocent smile and lightly approached, wrapping her arms around me.

    Her lighthearted demeanor amidst such an intense atmosphere... Could there be a more perplexingbination?

    I wanted toment on her attire once again, but for some reason, words failed me.

    Keirsey¡¯s continuous disregard for my words yed a part, and I felt foolish for being the only one concerned about it.

    After all, it seemed rude to douse her smiling face with cold remarks.

    ¡°Why did you lock the door?¡±

    Instead, I probed tentatively.

    After gently patting the head of the nestled Keirsey, I moved towards the locked door to open it.

    However, Keirsey, who held me tightly, wouldn¡¯t let it be.

    ¡°Ah, just give me a moment, Oppa.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I locked it so Unnie can¡¯te in.¡±

    ¡°Why...?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    When Keirsey closed and then opened her eyes, a shift was evident.

    From my naive little sister... she transformed into a fierce, hawk-like predator.

    When I opened my eyes again after closing them, she was back to her usual self.

    She said,

    ¡°I... need to take off this dress...¡±

    ¡°...Then I¡¯ll step out.¡±

    ¡°But... my clothing is tangled. I can¡¯t get it off.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask Asena for help?¡±

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re here. Unnie probably has her own things to prepare.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Just help me quickly, and then you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Haah¡­¡±

    Is it just me or is this situation really strange? We might be siblings, but given our unique rtionship, this was a first.

    In the end, I asked her,

    ¡°How can I help?¡±

    She turned her back to me, showing the strap near her neck that held up the garment.

    Though I thought it was lingerie, it was a type of clothing I had never seen before. It resembled a dress, underwear, and a robe all at once.

    While the fabric was soft and seemed like a nightgown, its luxurious design and intricate wear didn¡¯t resemble any nightgown I knew.

    ¡°...See this strap? It looks like it¡¯s tangled... Just help me with this.¡±

    True to her word, the strap that held up the clothing from the chest was unnaturally tangled around her neck.

    Pushing my many questions aside, I finally reached out to the strap.

    After all, we do have to get to the academy.

    My fingers touched her wless skin.

    I¡¯ve felt the back of her neck numerous times before, but today, I tread with caution. The aura radiating from Keirsey was different than usual.

    Yet, acknowledging that felt weird, so I pretended as if everything was normal.

    ¡°How did this strap get so tangled...¡±

    As I asked, Keirsey¡¯s shoulders trembled with erratic breaths.

    -Snap.

    After struggling for a while, I pulled thest strap taut, and all the entwined straps unraveled. For a moment, the weight of the dress rested in the strap that I just unraveled, but¡­

    -Snap.

    With that anchor gone, the dress smoothly slid down without resistance,nding on the floor.

    She had her back turned, but now, Keirsey stood in front of me in her underwear.

    ¡°Oh... Oops.¡±

    Contrary to my expectation that Keirsey would be more embarrassed, she seemed far less flustered than my own startled reaction.

    She remainedposed, even disying a hint of indifference, as her dress slid off her body and she stood nearly naked before me.

    ¡°...Oppa.¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m looking away. Just hurry up and get dressed. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    My eyes widened in disbelief. Was this the Keirsey I knew?

    Was I overreacting? Or had such exposure always been a non-issue for her?

    ¡°Thank you, Oppa. I¡¯m okay now. I¡¯ll get dressed soon, so please wait outside.¡±

    ¡°...Alright.¡±

    Feeling apologetic to Keirsey, I quickly approached the door.

    Why had the door been locked, though?

    Just as I was turning the lock, Keirsey called out to me.

    ¡°Ah, Oppa?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Reflexively, I looked back at her, assuming she would¡¯ve covered herself with some clothing by now.

    However, she still stood in the middle of the room in her underwear, unabashedly revealing herself.

    This was the first time I had seen Keirsey so exposed: her abs, her navel, her thighs just below her underwear, her corbones, and even below that...

    ¡°...No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    She said. I nodded and hurriedly left the room.

    <strong>****</strong>

    The moment Cayden left, Keirsey copsed onto the floor.

    It was hard to tell whether she had sessfully maintained herposure or if her struggle had been evident.

    Her legs felt wobbly, and her heart raced.

    For the first time, she had shown Cayden herself in underwear.

    Even though he had only seen and not touched, she was this shaken.

    But it was something she felt she had to do.

    She had read it in a book.

    The most effective way to get a man, who doesn¡¯t see you as a woman, to acknowledge the physical difference is by showing it to him directly.

    Even if he didn¡¯t see her as a woman, showing him directly made it undeniable.

    At the same time, she felt relieved.

    Perhaps it was because she wanted to maintain her noble dignity, or maybe because even at her age she was still shy, but she had never shown him this much of her bare skin before.

    That¡¯s why her current move was so effective, and Cayden was all the more flustered.

    In truth... she hadn¡¯t nned to stop at just this.

    She intended for his hands to touch her bare skin.

    Her stomach, thighs, waist... She had nned for him to touch anywhere as if by ident.

    That¡¯s why she locked the door.

    However, as her dress slipped off, all of Keirsey¡¯s ns vanished in an instant.

    She didn¡¯t bother to hide her body even though she was embarrassed; with painful patience, she stood there trembling.

    Because if she showed embarrassment at this moment, her Oppa would just think it was a mistake. That wasn¡¯t what she wanted.

    She wanted Cayden to agonize over it.

    Why is Keirsey doing this?

    Was Keirsey always this bold?

    In the end, realizing - ¡®Keirsey is a woman, after all¡¯.

    Of course, more than anyone, Keirsey knew that this wouldn¡¯t make him see her as a woman straight away.

    Yet, she took action.

    She took a step up the stairs, hoping her actions would shake him a little.

    And on the day of her confession, she wished he would have some inkling of her feelings.

    ¡°...haah...haah...¡±

    She clutched at her clothes, covering herself.

    Things didn¡¯t go as nned, but this was enough.

    Especially, she praised herself for calling him at the end.

    After all, she made sure to etch an image of herself in her underwear firmly in his eyes, preparing for situations he might not have seen.

    Though letting him touch her, which was her n, was something she couldn¡¯t do... she was content with this.

    With trembling hands, she began to dress in the academy uniform, while trying to steady her breathing.

    <strong>****</strong>

    As I waited for Keirsey and Asena, I took a seat on the sofa.

    Manyplicated thoughts crossed my mind, but I brushed them off.

    It was just a one-time thing. I decided to not make a big deal out of it.

    -Creak.

    Just then, Asena came out of her room.

    Wearing a ck school uniform, she paused in her tracks upon seeing me.

    ¡°...Oppa?¡±

    ¡°Asena.¡±

    ¡°...You were here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Keirsey let me in.¡±

    I got up from my seat and called out to her.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°...Uh... Yeah.¡±

    Asena¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the room.

    ¡°...So where¡¯s Keirsey?¡±

    With the unwee image of Keirsey¡¯s body resurfacing in my mind, I replied,

    ¡°In her room. She¡¯s changing.¡±

    ¡°...Is that so?¡±

    Asena¡¯s expression shifted, a familiar look in her eyes.

    It was the look she reserved for our moments alone. It was different from the usual Asena ¨C more whimsical and affectionate. And with that look, she seemed to plead with me intensely.

    I gave a short nod, and immediately she approached and stood directly in front of me.

    Even this was a familiar gesture.

    ¡°....¡±

    Without a word, she extended her cheek to me. Maybe because we¡¯ve had our fair share of issues, she didn¡¯t present her cheek as confidently as usual. Instead, she seemed to ask hesitantly, as if inquiring if it was okay or if I¡¯d oblige.

    I didn¡¯t want to pick fights with them. If they could just let me be at peace, there would be no need for disputes.

    Given that, I didn¡¯t want to refuse a positive gesture in our rtionship.

    Although she had been stubborn recently, making things tough for me, I could never deny her when she longed for affection this way.

    I smiled faintly and, without uttering a word, moved my lips towards her cheek.

    And just before my lips touched her cheek, Asena turned her head.

    ¡°..Ah, right-¡±

    Our lips briefly met.

    Taken aback, Asena pulled away from me.

    I was equally surprised.

    Could today really be cursed?

    First Keirsey, and now Asena.

    I blinked a couple of times, pretending to be nonchnt.

    Perhaps my heart had been somewhat steeled due to the incident with Keirsey.

    Just as Keirsey acted nonchntly in front of me which, to be honest, made things less awkward, I did the same with Asena.

    ¡°....Why are you so flustered? Such things can happen sometimes.¡±

    I felt that only by saying this could we move past it as if nothing happened. If we were too taken aback, it would make things more awkward.

    At my words, Asena froze in ce.

    ¡°.....¡®Such things can happen¡¯?¡±

    ¡°....Did you hate it? I¡¯m sorry. Next time-¡±

    Just as I was about to backtrack, Asena interrupted.

    ¡°-No. It¡¯s not that... If it can happen...¡±

    The once startled Asena took a step closer.

    ¡°....Do it once more.¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    Asena hadn¡¯t anticipated that her n would unfold so seamlessly.

    The moment she saw him waiting alone in the living room, a n formed in her mind.

    A way to kiss him immediately came to mind.

    In truth, she¡¯d considered the n for a while now, but only recently had she mustered the courage to act on it. That newfound urgency had also been a recent development.

    The first step was... to request a peck from him.

    And sure enough, he nodded gently, revealing his affectionate side.

    Asena presented her cheek, and his lips slowly approached.

    Then, pretending to speak, she said:

    ¡°..Ah, right-¡±

    Simultaneously, she turned her lips toward him.

    Cayden couldn¡¯t even react before their lips met.

    Even though it was a move she¡¯d orchestrated, Asena felt a thrilling sensation, as if electricity coursed through her brain.

    It was the first time Cayden¡¯s conscious lips met hers. The euphoria was so intense that her body reflexively recoiled in surprise.

    Seeing her startled response, Cayden concealed his flustered demeanor.

    His eyes darted before he maintained aposed expression.

    Even though he was her brother, to Asena, every facet of Cayden seemed endearing.

    ¡°....Why are you so flustered? Such things can happen sometimes,¡± he said.

    At his words, Asena was struck dumb. Those were the words she meant to say. However, he¡¯d spoken them in her stead.

    She, of course, wouldn¡¯t miss that chance.

    ¡°.....¡®Such things can happen¡¯?¡±

    ¡°....Did you hate it? I¡¯m sorry. Next time-¡±

    She knew he was about to refuse.

    But there was nothing to lose.

    Approaching him, Asena said,

    ¡°...No, it¡¯s not that. If it¡¯s possible...¡±

    To anyone else, she¡¯d never show this affection or say such words... but for him, she could do it endlessly.

    ¡°Do it once more.¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 83: Countdown (2)

    Chapter 83: Countdown (2)

    ¡°.....Ah.¡±

    I awkwardly waved my hand, finding myself in an ufortable position.

    Asena must also know that when I said ¡°such things can happen,¡± I was just making an excuse to ease the atmosphere. But despite knowing this, she, yearning for love, was asking me again to cross that line.

    And the most troubling thing was that Asena looked more serious than ever before.

    Biting the edge of her lips slightly, she was looking up at me as if urging me to hurry up.

    Today, everything felt strange and awkward.

    Both Keirsey and Asena¡­ Why were they both acting this way?

    I wondered if I was being overly sensitive, but today, their eyes seemed more desperate, and their actions, a tad more aggressive.

    Do they want more affection because I¡¯m leaving? But that can¡¯t be it; Keirsey hasn¡¯t really yearned for my affection.

    She merely exposed her skin to me.

    Amidst my confusion, Asena spoke up.

    ¡°...Why? You said we could do such things.¡±

    ¡°...No... I misspoke because of the unexpected situation. You know that.¡±

    ¡°...No, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°...Just once more, even if lightly.¡±

    At that moment, the door to Keirsey¡¯s room flung open.

    Asena stiffened her expression and distanced herself from me.

    I immediately turned to look at Keirsey and thanked her internally.

    Thanks to her, now I would be able to divert the topic.

    ¡°Keirsey, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°......Um.¡±

    She nced back and forth between Asena and me, then, swallowing as if holding back something, she shed a smile.

    I didn¡¯t ask and since their dormitory had a different atmosphere today, I urged them to leave quickly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    It¡¯s troublesome.

    I thought it was only an issue inside a closed space, but it was the same outside as well.

    Asena was tolerable, but Keirsey tightly wrapped her arm around mine, using her entire body to trap it securely.

    I repeatedly told her to let go, to consider the public gaze, but Keirsey ignored all of it.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to change my mind because of her aegyo.

    Moreover, it¡¯s not good to show this kind of behavior in front of other nobles.

    Regardless, she wouldn¡¯t let go.

    I initially left her be, but as we got closer to the academy and as more gazes fell upon us, I began to feel this wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°...Keirsey. Let go of my hand now.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Instead of replying, she gripped my hand even tighter. Blood stopped flowing to my fingers that were caught in her grip.

    I finally stopped in my tracks.

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    She buried her head into my arm and gripped my hand even more tightly. I could feel her determination not to let go.

    Was she shocked because I left them to talk with Daisy the previous night? Clearly, something had changed with them, especially with Keirsey.

    ¡°......¡±

    In times like this, I needed to be a bit stern. Also, I decided to also hint about what¡¯s toe. Because if everything changed due to my conversation with Daisy, they still had a long way to go.

    ¡°Why are you like this today? Is it because I talked to Daisy yesterday?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°Just for that reason? Can¡¯t I even talk to my fiancee? If that¡¯s causing the issue, there will be more issues in the future.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°...Well, since there are many eyes watching, let go now. We should also reduce such disys of affection in the future.¡±

    ¡°......Huh?¡±

    ¡°...I mean, I¡¯m now engaged. What will others think when they see us?¡±

    ¡°...Where... where did you get that idea...?¡±

    Keirsey tightened her grip on my hand.

    ¡°What will they think...?¡±

    Asena voiced her doubts in response to my words.

    I replied to both of them at once.

    ¡°It¡¯s not right anymore, Keirsey. I have a fiancee now. And Asena, what would they think... It would be strange if an engaged person is clinging so much to their siblings.¡±

    ¡°...But you like us more. What¡¯s wrong with clinging to those you favor more?¡±

    Of course, Asena must have found fault in her own statement. So, it was just an excuse to convince me. Nothing more and nothing less.

    ¡°......¡±

    I silently gazed at Asena for a moment. She turned her head, perhaps feeling a sting from my stare.

    Slowly, Keirsey began to loosen her grip.

    ¡°...Fine... No... I understand.¡±

    After letting go, Keirsey walked a step ahead of me.

    ¡°......¡±

    After a while of walking, when we arrived in front of the Political Science building, the first people we met were Judy, Daisy, and Sir Horslow.

    When Sir Horslow, a professor of the Knights Department, saw the twins, he bowed his head briefly.

    Asena acknowledged the greeting and shifted her gaze to Judy and Daisy.

    Then, with a cold tonepletely opposite to what she had used with me in the morning, she asked, ¡°....What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I came to inform you that their escort training ends today,¡± Sir Horslow responded calmly.

    Asena tilted her head menacingly. ¡°....Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Cayden Praister and Judy Ice. They will return to the Knight Academy as of today.¡±

    ¡°...I was under the impression that the escort training ends in 20 days. Roughly two weeks before the end of the term.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve both excelled and gained ample experience, hence the shortened period. The evaluation is alsoplete.¡±

    Asena paused for a moment, then sharply inquired, ¡°......Did Grandma intervene?¡±

    ¡°....?¡±

    For me, this context was hard to understand. Why would Grandma intervene?

    I thought maybe Asena misspoke.

    However, Sir Horslow didn¡¯t respond to her question. With a stiff posture, he conveyed only his own message.

    ¡°.....I¡¯ve exined the reason. Now, Cayden. Judy. Follow me. I¡¯ll wait for the farewell greetings.¡±

    Immediately after, he distanced himself.

    The situation was so sudden that I awkwardly nced between the twins, Daisy, and Judy.

    The first to act was Judy.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate. Avoiding my gaze, she promptly bowed to Daisy, and then approached Asena and gave her a bow as well.

    Even though she¡¯s currently escorting Daisy, Judy had been Asena¡¯s escort for a long time, so it was only natural for her to greet Asena as well.

    While I could let it slide, because of yesterday¡¯s events, facing Judy was awkward for me. More than awkward, it was a feeling heavily tinged with guilt.

    She seemed angry at me, avoiding even looking at my face. In a way, maybe that was fortunate for me. After all, I had no idea how to face her either ¡ª Her voice, pleading, still felt fresh in my ears.

    I pushed those useless thoughts aside.

    Seeing Judy take the lead, I started to move as well.

    Honestly, I felt relieved that it ended earlier than expected. Leaving the twins aside, I was worried about Judy.

    Her position wasplicated, whether she was escorting Daisy or the twins. And the reason for that was entirely because of me. Hence, when the situation unraveled this way - it brought me some relief.

    So, I stood still, watching the twins slowly turn toward me. It was also the end of my time as an escort.

    ¡°...Then, I should go.¡±

    Keirsey once again grabbed my wrist.

    ¡°Ah...no.¡±

    ¡°...Don¡¯t do this again.¡±

    ¡°...If you do, the n...¡±

    ¡°...?¡±

    Thinking she was speaking to me, I tried to pay her attention, but she just mumbled with a vacant look in her eyes. On closer inspection, her gaze seemed unfocused, as if she were talking to herself.

    ¡°...Keirsey. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    I called her name, trying to snap her out of it.

    Like waking from a dream, Keirsey looked up at me with surprise.

    Her mouth opened and closed, suggesting she wanted to say something, but it seemed she knew it wouldn¡¯t sway me.

    She surely wanted to tell me not to go. Of course, I would say it¡¯s not possible.

    Knowing both those facts, Keirsey just looked at me with a gaze full of longing.

    I shifted my gaze from her to Asena.

    Asena¡¯s expression was stern. There was a faint hint of displeasure in her eyes, but it wasn¡¯t entirely clear.

    After gently brushing Asena¡¯s cheek, I walked over to Daisy.

    ¡°...This is it,¡± I told her.

    ¡°...It¡¯s a pity, Cayden.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of you to say so.¡±

    ¡°Cayden¡­ isn¡¯t sad?¡±

    Just as the twins had changed, so had Daisy. She wasn¡¯t tant about it, but she clearly disyed a fondness for me.

    I replied, ¡°We have plenty of time ahead of us. You know that.¡±

    - Grind!

    A noise came from the direction of the twins, but I ignored it.

    My words seemed to soothe Daisy¡¯s slightly disgruntled expression. She closed her lips, lowered her gaze, nodded a few times, and said goodbye with a look that held no regrets.

    ¡°...That¡¯s right. Cayden, then, take care.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You too, Daisy.¡±

    Immediately after, I turned and approached Professor Horslow.

    Judy still wasn¡¯t looking at me.

    I didn¡¯t really spend much time observing her either.

    From behind me, I could feel the gaze of the twins, but I acted as if I was oblivious to it.

    <strong>****</strong>

    During ss, Asena¡¯s expression hardened even more.

    The content of the lesson never registered in her ears.

    She was preupied with fixing her shattered ns.

    The physical time she could spend with Cayden had significantly diminished.

    An even greater concern was that he currently did not want to see them.

    What this implied was... in the future, she would only be more clingy, desperate, and ugly in his eyes.

    Appearing before him, who desired a break,

    Following him, who wasn¡¯t bound to her,

    And emotionally shaking him somehow¡­

    Asena didn¡¯t want to do that.

    She¡¯d tried that approach until now, but nothing had properly resolved.

    She felt a headacheing on, as no viable solution appeared.

    What should she do?

    All five methods to solve the problem had been useless.

    Avoidance. Concession. Confrontation. Compromise. Coboration.

    Avoidance... was absolutely not an option. If she avoided the problem, hoping for it to resolve on its own, Cayden would eventually leave.

    Concession was also impossible. In this context, concession meant giving up on Cayden entirely, and that was even more out of the question.

    Confrontation. Competing with other women for him was a fight she couldn¡¯t win. She had tried several times but never achieved a positive result... it only led to more arguments with Cayden.

    Compromise. She had already asked Daisy for a concession. Daisy remained unwavering, rejecting all of Asena¡¯s proposals.

    Coboration. With everyone wanting Cayden, coboration seemed impossible.

    Only 4 days remained... and another obstacle emerged: Cayden not being her escort anymore and leaving her side.

    Again, deep in thought, she tried to think of a solution, but¡­

    ...The mounting stress was bing unbearable.

    Her thoughts shifted and while pondering ways to alleviate this piled-up stress, Asena absentmindedly licked her lips.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 84: Countdown (3)

    Chapter 84: Countdown (3)

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    At Sir Horslow¡¯smand, I gripped my wooden sword, swinging it for the first time in ages. Facing me was a hulking figure. My senses sharpened, I parried his relentless attacks.

    Recent escort training had instilled in me a new personal goal: hold my ground.

    With the mindset of having someone behind me to defend, I engaged in a de-lock with my formidable opponent.

    But as his cautious gaze locked onto my sword, a bead of sweat teetering on the brink of his brow, I seized the moment.

    In a swift motion, I tripped him and thrust him forward with my shoulder.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Caught off bnce, he tumbled to the ground, only to find the point of my sword resting against his neck.

    ¡°...I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    ¡°Your skills havee a long way since I¡¯ve been gone,¡± I remarked, offering a well-earnedpliment as I nced around.

    Duels were wrapping up across the field. My eyes instinctively scanned for Judy during this fleeting respite.

    Just like me, she had bested her opponent and was taking a moment to rest.

    This wasn¡¯t the ideal time to catch her eye, but before I could ponder further, Sir Horslow¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°Now! Switch your opponents!¡±

    After exchanging nods with the man I¡¯d just bested, I meandered through the crowd, scanning for my next opponent.

    Everyone seemed to avoid my gaze. While I understood it was due to my win record, I wished they¡¯d show some knightly courage.

    It¡¯s disheartening to challenge someone who¡¯s clearly avoiding you.

    Then, a figure stepped before me.

    Silver hair, about my height, and a physique that exuded vitality. The emblem of a bear¡¯s paw adorned her shoulder.

    It was Judy, who had been giving me a wide berth.

    She still couldn¡¯t look me in the eye but gripped her wooden sword with resolve.

    ¡°...Judy.¡±

    I spoke her name, yet she remained stoically silent.

    She wouldn¡¯t meet my gaze, but her emotions resonated through the weapon she held.

    As Sir Horslow often said, knights speak through their swords.

    But perhaps because Judy hadn¡¯t fully matured as a knight, decoding her unspoken feelings proved a challenge.

    Two things, however, were abundantly clear: she was unhappy with me, and she was itching for a duel.

    With a resigned sigh, I gripped my own sword.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Sir Horslow¡¯s voice echoed across the training ground. Just before we both made a move, for a split second, our eyes met for the first time.

    I felt a momentary weakness in my heart.

    However, Judy charged, her feet pounding the ground, and her sword swung with the grace of flowing water.

    - Bang!

    I parried her attack with ease, but holding my ground wasn¡¯t so simple.

    A heavy weight transmitted through the sword. As if channeling her frustrations, it was rough and rugged.

    ¡°......¡±

    Suddenly, I began to faintly grasp what it meant that knights converse through their swords.

    Was it because we were inbat?

    Judy¡¯s expression was more vivid up close, but her face was still as hardened as if it had turned to stone.

    Only her actions conveyed what she wanted to say.

    Unlike her usual self, who wielded her sword elegantly and danced freely within striking distance, Judy persistently closed the gap between us.

    Without giving an inch, she advanced on me.

    And so, I found myself gradually stepping back.

    The me who had decided to swing the sword as if someone was standing behind, was now being pushed back by Judy.

    Of course, one of the reasons for not showing my true abilities against Judy was my regret.

    Inbat, there is no ce to feel regret, but emotions are not so easily controlled.

    Although I knew our rtionship couldn¡¯t progress due to hostility between our families... I felt regret because I deeply understood the weight of her circumstances:

    The burden of knowing she had to face the hardships of the Ice family alone weighed heavily on my heart, making me ashamed of not supporting her. Also, the fact¡­

    When I was lost in such thoughts, Judy thrust her wooden sword towards my burdened heart.

    Barely deflecting her de, I finally found my voice.

    I felt the need to calm her, as she was pouring too much emotion into her swordy.

    ¡°...Judy...¡±

    Without saying anything further, I simply called her name.

    A ripple of emotion passed over her face. But it was brief. Once again, she swung her sword fiercely.

    Her next strike came in sharply, and for the first time, instead of just blocking, I made a move.

    Pushing away her sword that lunged too deeply, with my free hand, I forcefully shoved her shoulder, throwing her off bnce.

    Seeing Judy wince in that moment of impact tugged at my heartstrings.

    Yet - despite the visible pain - she didn¡¯t stop.

    As I positioned myself to block another swing from Judy¡¯s sword, she hesitated midway¡­ But only for a single moment. Changing her trajectory abruptly, she attacked where I hadn¡¯t blocked.

    Her wooden sword came down heavily on my arm.

    Had it been a real sword, my arm would¡¯ve been severed, and that would¡¯ve been the end of it.

    Havingnded a hit on me, Judy finally spoke up.

    ¡°...Do you...!¡±

    Her face, which had been stoic, began to contort.

    ¡°...Do you know how hard I¡¯ve worked?!¡±

    Her words pierced deeper - and with more intensity - into my heart than her sword ever did.

    ¡°...You must¡¯ve worked day and night for your skills too...!¡±

    Through that strike, she seemed to want to convey that we both endured pain at the same level.

    Indeed, as she said, I¡¯ve trained every day to the point of copsing from exhaustion to hone my skills. Judy, my equal, must¡¯ve endured as much pain as I have.

    No, perhaps even more than me. After all, she¡¯s two years younger.

    As she spoke, she swung her sword.

    From the moment she began to speak, I was, again, pushed backward.

    ¡°I was humiliated by Nera! Became the outcast of the family...! Yet I believed that one day I¡¯d prove my worth...! I told myself it¡¯s the fate of a girl like me! That it can¡¯t be helped...! All while honing my sword skills..!¡±

    - m!

    From above to below, she swung her sword in a shing motion.

    At the same time, our swords shed in a power struggle.

    Judy¡¯s face came closer to mine.

    ¡°...I...! I...! I could endure it all...!¡±

    Tears started to fill her eyes.

    ¡°...I never knew any life but that of an outcast...!¡±

    ¡°...Judy...¡±

    ¡°But then you appeared... Even though we¡¯re from rival families, you approached with a smile...! You, who are in the same position... sharing the same pain as me..!¡±

    Tears began to stream down her face.

    Seeing her tears, strength involuntarily drained from my body.

    My legs gave way, and I sank to the ground.

    Judy, relentlessly pressing on, copsed on top of me.

    Dropping her wooden sword, she knelt over me and grabbed me by the cor.

    ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t want to get close...! If it was going to be like this... You should¡¯ve just listened to me...¡±

    Her tears dropped onto my face, and the vigor in her voice gradually faded.

    ¡°Why did you be my support...? Why did you be the shade where I could rest...?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Why did you tease me to make meugh...? Why did you y tricks to lighten my heart...? And let me bask in people¡¯s cheers...¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Why did you tell me it was okay to marry someone as pitiful as me, raising my hopes... making me imagine a happy future...¡±

    She no longer hid her tearful face. From her sorrowfully contorted eyes,rge tears fell.

    It was as if the years of oppression she suffered from the Ice family finally burst forth, making her shed tears so intensely, that her whole body shook.

    ¡°...I¡¯m sor-¡±

    Just as I was about to apologize, she cut me off.

    ¡°-I don¡¯t need your apologies.¡±

    Then, through her tears, she sent me a shing nce. Her faltering spirit red up in an instant, as if fueled by oil.

    ¡°So, if you¡¯re sorry, that¡¯s it? Without fixing anything, you just say it and leave, and it¡¯s over...?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    At her words, I was at a loss for what to say.

    Unable to lift my head in shame, I looked down. Then I heard her choking voice.

    ¡°...Take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°I said, take responsibility! You jerk-¡±

    Perhaps growing frustrated mid-sentence, she gritted her teeth, shook me, and then suddenly pulled me closer.

    Her face was right up against mine.

    Judy lowered her head.

    ¡°Hmm..!¡±

    And then came the soft sensation on my lips. The salty taste of Judy¡¯s tear-soaked lips.

    She roughly stole a kiss from my lips, then pushed me away, shouting in front of everyone.

    ¡°Ha! Take responsibility! You damn jerk!¡±

    I was in utter shock. Judy had just taken my first kiss.

    At her actions, my mind went nk, and all the guilt I felt just now vanished.

    ¡°.......¡±

    All that came out was a bitterugh.

    ¡°...Hah.¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    The academy was abuzz in an instant.

    Keirsey could feel the change in the atmosphere.

    After her ss, she had been having a brief conversation with Asena. Meanwhile, some students eximed in shock, ¡°Really?¡± or ¡°Oh my gosh!¡°, stealing nces around them, as if a significant event had just transpired.

    Keirsey tried to find out the cause of all thismotion.

    Yet, instead of actively asking, she just waited for someone to approach and tell her about it.

    Sure enough, Mary Bones, with whom Keirsey had maintained a somewhat friendly rtionship, approached.

    ¡°Ki... Keirsey...! Did you hear?¡±

    ¡°...About what?¡±

    She feigned indifference, but Keirsey¡¯s heart was racing.

    Even if she didn¡¯t know the details, she felt it wasn¡¯t good news.

    ¡°Ca... Cayden...!¡±

    ¡°What happened to my brother?¡±

    At the mention of Cayden, Asena quickly responded. Her cold gaze pressed Mary Bones.

    All eyes were on the twins.

    They were the siblings of Cayden Pryster, the subject of the rumors, so every political science student was now wary of these unpredictable twins¡¯ reactions.

    Feeling the weight of the stares, Mary Bones hesitated for a moment, but under the twins¡¯ pressure, she hurriedly spilled the beans.

    ¡°Cayden...! No, Judy of the Ice family... During the ss, it¡¯s said that she knocked Cayden down and stole a kiss...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The twins stood frozen in ce. It felt as if time had stopped.

    - Grind!

    After what felt like an eternity of chilling silence, Asena¡¯s fa?ade shattered, and her brows furrowed in horror. Her breathing became rough, and she clenched her fists tightly. Despite being in front of everyone, she couldn¡¯t maintain herposure.

    For the first time, the political science students witnessed the breaking of Asena¡¯s mask. Some held their breath, others averted their gaze, and yet others wondered why she was so furious.

    Asena doubted her ears.

    Someone had knocked down her brother, her treasure, and stolen a kiss?

    She was so angry, she could hear her own heartbeat. Such a ridiculous situation was a first for her. Who dared touch him without his consent?

    ¡®Judy Ice.¡¯

    After the engagement was called off, Asena had tried not to think about her. But now, hundreds of cruel ns that she never even knew she had, sprang explosively to mind.

    Upon hearing the news, Keirsey immediately left her seat. She vanished from the ssroom in an instant.

    As Mary Bones, who had delivered the news, stood there uncertainly, someone approached her.

    - Tap.

    A delicate hand rested on her shoulder.

    ¡°...Mis... Miss Daisy...¡±

    Mary Bones shrank back once more.

    Wiping the smile off her face, Daisy asked,

    ¡°...Can you tell me what happened?¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    By the time Keirsey arrived at the Knights¡¯ training ground, the afternoon session was already in progress.

    She quickly scanned the area and located her brother.

    ¡°Oppa!¡±

    She called out to him with a forceful shout.

    Her voice was drowned out amidst the grunts and shouts of those training, but somehow, Cayden turned his head at her call.

    He quickly excused himself from the person he was training with and ran to her.

    ¡°Keirsey...! Why are you here instead of attending ss...¡±

    For some reason, his calm demeanor only stoked the fire of her anger. She grabbed Cayden, her gaze shifting back to the training grounds as she pressed him.

    ¡°...Where is she?¡±

    Unlike Cayden, who she¡¯d easily located, Judy was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Where is she?!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    She gave him an irritated look as he yed dumb.

    Eventually, Cayden sighed.

    ¡°...Why are you looking for her?¡±

    ¡°Is this the time to be asking that? She stole a kiss from your lips-¡±

    ¡°-They¡¯re my lips, not yours.¡±

    A whirlwind of thoughts shed in Keirsey¡¯s mind.

    No. Those lips weren¡¯t his alone. They were hers. They should¡¯ve been hers. They had to be hers.

    Hadn¡¯t she alreadyid her im on them?

    But she couldn¡¯t voice such feelings.

    Unable to conceal her raging anger and with nothing left to say, her chest felt unbearably tight.

    ¡°You rushed all the way here just for that? Skipping your ss?¡±

    ¡°Just...? She stole a kiss and you think it¡¯s just a trivial thing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my business. It doesn¡¯t mean you should skip ss and rush here.¡±

    ¡°...So, if some strange guy stole a kiss from me, would you react the same way?¡±

    ¡°Keirsey, those two things aren¡¯t the same...!¡±

    ¡°Why not? You said it was trivial that your lips were stolen! If it¡¯s not a big deal, then I¡¯ll just give my lips to any man over there.¡±

    Keirsey pointed at a knight in training, a stranger.

    Of course, she had no intention of giving even a handshake to anyone other than Cayden. Her words were merely meant to press him.

    And they effectively did.

    ¡°Alright... I¡¯m sorry. But what can I do about what¡¯s already happened? Youing to me in anger doesn¡¯t change the past.¡±

    ¡°No? This is all your fault. Your fault for keeping Judy close. Promise me you won¡¯t keep her by your side.¡±

    At that moment, Cayden grabbed both of Keirsey¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°...Keirsey. Calm down.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I can calm down right now?!¡±

    She twisted away, shaking off his grasp.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯m trying to calm you down...! And to not see her...what are you even saying?¡±

    ¡°Oppa, someone who forcibly stole a kiss is a sexual harasser, so how-¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s voice trailed off.

    The first reason was the pricking of her conscience.

    If taking a kiss by force made one a sexual harasser... then she was guilty too.

    Furthermore, unlike Judy, who was his former fianc¨¦e, she was his sister.

    In terms of inappropriateness, she was arguably worse.

    She couldn¡¯t continue.

    She scrunched her face, leaving marks around her nose like cat whiskers, unable to speak anymore.

    ¡°...?¡±

    Cayden, looking puzzled, seemed to think this was a chance to smooth things over.

    ¡°Look... I¡¯ll handle this. I know you¡¯re mad, and I¡¯m grateful that you care. But really, I¡¯m fine. So go back. Attend your ss. We promised to attend sses diligently after ourst walk, remember?¡±

    Cayden gently patted her back, trying tofort her, and Keirsey slowly turned a little.

    He continued speaking.

    ¡°I have to attend my training too. See, everyone¡¯s training hard. If I miss more, I¡¯ll be in trouble. And... please exin to Asena. I think she must also be angry like you.¡±

    But none of his words reached Keirsey¡¯s ears.

    Unable to vent her frustration, her chest felt suffocating.

    In response to this suffocation, her body instinctively reacted. Searching for a way out, as if trying to find a solution to relieve her stress.

    Involuntarily, her unyielding gaze was locked onto his lips¡ªlips that had been imed by another for the first time; someone other than her sister, Asena.

    She had tasted them just once, and that single experience had left her craving more. But now, someone else had tasted them.

    Deep in such thoughts, Keirsey¡¯s focus remained unwavering, riveted solely to his lips.

    Even if just for a moment, they were lips now marked by another¡¯s touch.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 85: Countdown (4)

    Chapter 85: Countdown (4)

    Asena stood outside the ssroom, biting back her jealousy. Her gaze fixed on Keirsey as she approached.

    When Keirsey was close enough to speak, she asked evenly, ¡°What about Oppa?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Frustrated, Asena flipped her hair and probed again.

    ¡°And what about Judy¡­that bi#ch?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t see her.¡±

    ¡°How dare she¡­how dare¡­¡±

    Asena had certain boundaries no one could cross, and Cayden was one of them. She would¡¯ve found it easier to relinquish her family¡¯s seat of power rather than give him up.

    But the fact that someone had toppled him and stolen a kiss¡ªforcibly taking his lips¡ªmade her so angry that her legs nearly gave out; No one could possibly maintain theirposure after their crush¡¯s lips were forcefully stolen away.

    Yet deep down, there was also anger at the fact that Judy had done something she couldn¡¯t do herself. It felt as if Judy, who had confidently expressed her feelings despite having to use some questionable means, was rebuking Asena for tasting his tongue during the night¡ªlike a thief.

    Asena shook her head.

    Acknowledging that wouldn¡¯t change the facts. Judy was utterly unforgivable.

    If Judy hadn¡¯t been friends with Cayden, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to execute one of the hundreds of ns that came to mind. Those ns would undoubtedly have included a process to inflict maximum pain upon her.

    ¡°So, is there anything else Oppa told you?¡±

    ¡°He thought you¡¯d be mad, so he said to appease you.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    It seemed Cayden didn¡¯t know; But the only one who could soothe her now was Cayden himself.

    If he would only kiss her passionately - tease her tongue with his - then she might be willing to move past this incident.

    However, she knew better than anyone that such an event was unlikely to happen.

    Sometimes, Asena wished he could just know how she felt.

    If he could somehow discern the passionate feelings she hid behind her stoic mask...

    No, wouldn¡¯t he then run away?

    Ugh¡­ How could she relieve this stress?

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    At that moment, Asena¡¯s and Keirsey¡¯s eyes met. They didn¡¯t speak, but it was clear what each was imagining.

    The only way to relieve the stress of having his lips stolen was to steal them back.

    As she resolved to carry out her n, it felt as though a refreshing wind blew through her chest, and she could breathe again.

    Yes, there were only four days left to confess their feelings anyway.

    So, even if Judy did such an unforgivable act¡­ she might have to bear it and move on; she couldn¡¯t make Cayden more angry. But this frustration¡­

    ¡ªGrind!

    Only tasting his lips!

    Only after taking back what is hers... could help her hold on for a few more days.

    ¡°After ss, I¡¯m going to see Oppa,¡± Asena dered, calming her emotions.

    Keirsey nodded as if it were a matter of course.

    Gripping her still-pounding heart and donning her mask once again, Asena re-entered the ssroom.

    <strong>****</strong>

    I sat on the floor, wiping away sweat. Judy hadn¡¯t returned for the afternoon ss.

    The woman who had kissed me in front of the ss acted confident for a moment, then, as ifing to her senses, trembled and abruptly ran away.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t seen her since.¡¯

    In reality, this incident had effectively blocked any marriage path for Judy.

    This academy is where all the kingdom¡¯s nobles gather¡­ And she¡¯s the woman who kissed a noble in front of all these people.

    Of course, if it aligns with her family¡¯s intentions, she could find a partner... but given how easily rumors spread in the academy, that won¡¯t be easy.

    In this worldview that ces as much importance on social status as it does on a woman¡¯s virginity, her action is revolting.

    In a world without contraceptives like condoms, a woman¡¯s virginity is the safety measure for preserving lineage. It serves as proof that she hasn¡¯t embraced another man.

    And since virginity is so highly valued, a scandal like this brings nothing good. It invites suspicion. Even if one were to be her partner, a woman who already has someone else in her heart could easily be hated by her husband.

    ...So, ¡®it really seems Judy and I are tied together now.¡¯

    It was not that I wanted to push Judy away.

    But being amoner, my status was weak and it was difficult to assert my will. Hence, I decided to follow my family¡¯s circumstances.

    Considering this, Judy was a hundred times better than me. She gave up her future for what she wanted. Of course, it¡¯s possible that she acted impulsively when she kissed me, without any calctive thoughts... but her choice felt remarkably brave.

    As I wiped off my sweat and stood up, I saw, from a distance, a group of students from my department returning to the dorms, hurriedly parting ways.

    I didn¡¯t have to see it to know why.

    ¡°...They¡¯re here,¡± I muttered to myself.

    And sure enough, the twins were approaching from far away.

    ****

    ¡°Fine... I¡¯m sorry, okay? Stop being mad. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Cayden tried to soothe Asena¡¯s anger by gently stroking her back, cheeks, and head.

    His affectionate tone and touch were calming, but she steeled herself.

    She needed to taste his tongue today. They had to kiss like lovers.

    While it wasn¡¯t a romantic gesture, she didn¡¯t care anymore.

    She stood in front of their dormitory, still not unfurling her arms or expression, as he bid them farewell.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop this. Let¡¯s see each other smiling tomorrow. As for Judy...I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    She turned her head to look up at him, breaking her hardened posture.

    ¡°...You¡¯re going to see the wench who stole your lips?¡±

    ¡°Watch yournguage, Asena.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll handle it. To be honest, I still don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re this upset...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Never mind. I misspoke. Go on, head inside. See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re just going to leave like that?¡±

    It had been a long time since Cayden had seen her this angry. Actually, it was a rarity¡ªalmost a first. They¡¯d had many fights, but she being mad at him was umon.

    Cayden scratched his head.

    ¡°...Is there something else you want?¡±

    ¡°...Ha.¡±

    Seemingly exasperated, she held her breath and snorted.

    Then, Asena red sharply at Cayden for a long while.

    Not knowing why, he just stood there with a puzzled look. Finally, she lightly tapped her cheek with her finger a few times.

    ¡°...Oh, you want a kiss?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Asena gave a short nod and opened the door to the dormitory.

    ¡°...Come in.¡±

    Cayden wanted to give her a quick peck right there and then but knew that Asena preferred to minimize public disys of affection. And considering it wouldn¡¯t take much time, he followed her into the room.

    - Creeeak. m.

    As the twins entered and Cayden passed the door, Asena turned around and closed it abruptly.

    Stretching out both arms to shut the door, she held Cayden in the narrow gap.

    ¡°...Asena?¡±

    As the door closed, Cayden felt another wave of strange emotion when he saw the smoldering look in Asena¡¯s eyes.

    Something had been off between them since this morning.

    As if they had be different people...

    He pondered.

    ...Could it be separation anxiety? That couldn¡¯t be the case.

    ...And.

    ...Maybe.

    ......No.

    Shaking his head, Cayden dispelled his absurd thoughts and called out to her again.

    ¡°...Asena?¡±

    She met his gaze with unwavering eyes. Slowly rxing the tension in her arms, she let him go.

    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, Oppa. Anyway...¡±

    With that, she offered her cheek to him.

    At the same time, she spoke to Keirsey.

    ¡°Keirsey. Look the other way.¡±

    Keirsey naturally turned her head, knowing that Asena didn¡¯t like it when someone saw her receiving a kiss.

    Of course, when they had secretly kissed him, they had done so in front of each other. But in Cayden¡¯s eyes, this was the first time Keirsey had ever seen him giving a peck to Asena. So, if she were to suddenly break the established routine now, Cayden might find it strange.

    And to begin with, it was only out of necessity that she had kissed him in front of Keirsey; Asena naturally didn¡¯t want to be seen sharing love with him by someone else.

    - Smack.

    A soft yet warm, and love-filled sound rang out, and Keirsey turned her head back to its original position and walked over to Cayden.

    Taking Asena¡¯s ce, Keirsey offered her cheek to him.

    Cayden gently ced his hand on top of Keirsey¡¯s head and lightly kissed her forehead.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to go rest now. See you tomorrow.¡±

    He waved his hand.

    In the end, the twins also happily waved back at him.

    ****

    ¡°...Unnie, what about now?¡±

    In the depths of a quiet night, with not even a light turned on in the dormitory, Keirsey cautiously asked.

    Normally, she would¡¯ve been lulled to sleep by the enveloping darkness, but Keirsey couldn¡¯t have been more awake at that moment.

    Her heart raced so fast it made her limbs tingle, and her senses were sharper than ever.

    ¡°...Not yet.¡±

    A seasoned, calm voice responded to Keirsey¡¯s hopeful query.

    Asena sat quietly on the sofa, staring fixedly into the darkness.

    Keirsey still hadn¡¯t gotten used to this side of her sister.

    Asena, who always resolved matters in a calm and collected manner, had always been the more dependable and mature twin¡ªeven in Keirsey¡¯s eyes. She wouldn¡¯t even show affection towards Cayden in front of her. Keirsey had thought of her as someone who knew nothing but family matters, at least up until they came to the academy.

    But look at her now.

    Determined to lock lips with Cayden, she sat calmly, waiting for the night to deepen further.

    No pretense, no hesitation. Just waiting for the right moment as if it were a duty, her expression steely.

    It was impossible to get used to.

    ...And yet, at the same time, Keirsey could understand her. After all, the object of their affection was their own brother.

    Getting him to respond to their love could not be followed by some chronological order based on who loved him first. Each hade to love him at different moments, and btedly realized that the other felt the same. And as Asena had said...If only he weren¡¯t a Pryster, all problems would have been solved.

    Mulling over this unsolvable dilemma, Keirsey continued to wait in the darkness.

    The sound of her heartbeat continued to grow louder.

    How much time had passed like that?

    ¡°...Keirsey, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Asena¡¯s voice resonated through the room.

    It was a time of night so deep that no other sound could be heard.

    Even the chirping of crickets seemed to have quieted, or perhaps it was drowned out by the pounding in her chest.

    ¡°...Haa...Haa...¡±

    Keirsey, who had been breathing heavily at some point, started to regte her breathing.

    Her body began to grow excited again, just like before.

    Today was thest day.

    After today, she would vie for his heart fair and square.

    In four days... no, in just three, she would confess her feelings to him.

    She knew he wouldn¡¯t easily ept her feelings, but with the possibility of his departure, she had no other choice.

    She knew moments of deep agonyy ahead.

    Therefore, today was herst deep breath before diving in.

    Of course...there was also jealousy towards Judy, who had stolen his lips.

    <strong>****</strong>

    With a spare key, she obtained through the student council, Asena unlocked the door to Cayden¡¯s dorm room.

    -Creak...Screech...

    For some reason, the sound seemed more ominous than usual, but it didn¡¯t stop them.

    Suddenly, Keirsey realized how inappropriate her actions were.

    She couldn¡¯t even restrain herself within the academy, resorting to breaking into her own brother¡¯s room to share an intimate moment.

    Having always lived as the cute, affectionate sister around him, she wondered what he would think if he saw this duplicitous side of her.

    But she cast all those thoughts to the back of her mind¡ªThe thrill of their n seeding was too intoxicating; Only reiming his lips could extinguish the fire that had ignited within her.

    They closed the dorm door behind them and tiptoed to Cayden¡¯s room, suppressing the sound of their footsteps.

    Without hesitation, her hand reached for his door handle.

    -Screech...

    The second door swung open.

    Listening to Cayden¡¯s gentle breaths, Keirsey exhaled her first sigh of relief.

    They entered his room and closed the door behind them.

    -Click.

    Startled by the sudden loud noise, Keirsey jumped.

    Asena skillfully locked the door behind them.

    Watching her, Keirsey couldn¡¯t gauge how many times Asena had done this.

    She was just too smooth, too natural.

    Then, as if suddenly remembering Keirsey¡¯s presence, Asena, who was approaching him, asked,

    ¡°...Should I go first?¡±

    The word ¡®first¡¯ made Keirsey¡¯s heart race again. This was it.

    They were going to taste that ¡®elixir¡¯ once more.

    His lips were within her reach.

    ¡°...You go first, Unnie,¡± she whispered. She still didn¡¯t have the courage.

    Acknowledging her, Asena climbed onto his bed.

    Mounting him with both her arms and legs positioned above him, she hesitated no more and leaned down to kiss him.

    ¡°...Ah...¡±

    -Smack...smooch...

    The sound of moisture filled the room instantly.

    Hearing it, Keirsey rubbed her legs together and took a seat on a nearby chair.

    Her heart grew even more restless as she watched Asena, so she averted her eyes.

    Only the sounds reached her ears now.

    ¡°...Oppa, do you think that will be enough?¡±

    Asena¡¯s voice was barely audible, even to Keirsey.

    ¡°...Ah... Do you think a simple peck...ha...would suffice?¡±

    Then, whether his mouth opened or not, the distinctive sound of tongues entwining resonated.

    Asena once again transformed, as if she were a different person, revealing her true self to him as he slept.

    ¡°Only...Ah...only look at me...smooch...okay?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°...Someone else...hmm...not just anyone...smooch...your little sister, Asena.¡±

    ¡°...Unnie.¡±

    Unable to hold back any longer, Keirsey called out to Asena.

    The moist sound ceased, and Asena¡¯s twinkling eyes met Keirsey¡¯s. She seemed to transform back from the coquettish little sister to elder sister Asena.

    ¡°...Why? Don¡¯t interrupt me.¡±

    ¡°...I want to...I want to do it too.¡±

    Asena sighed deeply.

    ¡°...I barely even started, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°My heart¡¯s pounding so much... Just let me do it once... then you can continue, Unnie. We can take turns, right?¡±

    Asena¡¯s face crinkled as she looked back and forth between Keirsey and Cayden.

    Then, she sighed again and dismounted from him.

    ¡°...Fine. Make it quick. It¡¯s my turn next.¡±

    ¡°Okay..!¡±

    As Asena stepped aside, Keirsey took her ce above him.

    Lowering her posture gently, shey down atop him.

    Embracing him this way felt incredibly good.

    Calming herself as she listened to the beat of his heart, Keirsey slowly moved her lips towards his.

    ¡°...Oppa...I love you.¡±

    As if rehearsing what she nned to say in three days, she whispered to him.

    Then she pressed her lips against his, thrusting her tongue deeply inside.

    Sure enough, the pleasure she had craved for days surged through her head. So ecstatic that she nearly forgot to breathe, and so happy that all guilt seemed to vanish.

    Her anger about Judy taking his lips also subsided.

    ¡°Ha... Oppa... why do you have so much fun with her?¡±

    Just like Asena had, she started to express the words she¡¯d been yearning to say to him.

    ¡°...I¡¯m here, you know... Can¡¯t you only have eyes for me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°......Yes?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...Answer me.¡±

    With her eyes closed, embracing him, she once again naturally thrust her tongue into his mouth.

    Each time, she felt a maddening sensation.

    Eventually, Keirsey forgot to speak, pressing her lips against his and thrusting her tongue as deep as she could.

    Saliva kept transferring to him.

    Every time she probed her tongue, she felt his, which moved weakly in response.

    She began to get intoxicated with pleasure.

    Lightly straddling him, she smoothly wrapped her arms around the back of his neck.

    And with some strength in those arms, she pulled him closer. She strived to narrow the already close distance between them even more.

    The closer they got, the more satisfaction swelled in her chest.

    ¡°.....Huh?¡±

    It seemed like she heard Asena¡¯s voice from behind, but she ignored it.

    She pulled him even closer by the neck, moving as if licking him with her tongue deep inside.

    ¡°...Kei... Keirsey, wait a moment..!¡±

    Asena¡¯s surprised voice echoed. Keirsey¡¯s eyes snapped open at the sound of Asena¡¯s voice, but...

    Just before retracting her tongue, she felt Cayden¡¯s previously limp tongue begin to move of its own volition.

    ¡°...Cough.¡±

    Energy surged back into Cayden¡¯s rxed body. Keirsey hastily backed away from him, a string of saliva stretching between them.

    Cayden¡¯s eyes slowly opened, blinked as he surveyed his surroundings, and then suddenly sat up.

    ¡°...What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°No... it¡¯s not...¡±

    Keirsey, who had been lying on top of him, ended up sitting on his knee as he sat up.

    ¡°...Uh......¡±

    ¡°W...wait, Oppa...¡±

    The now-awake Cayden wiped his lips as he looked around.

    His and Keirsey¡¯s saliva was smeared on his arm.

    Asena and Keirsey stiffened, unable to say a word.

    Cayden looked back and forth between Asena and Keirsey, blinked, and then began to wear a confused expression.

    ¡°I...I can exin, Oppa,¡± Asena managed to stammer out.

    Cayden licked his lips and uttered just one word. It was clear to anyone looking at him that he was swept up in a whirlwind of emotions.

    ¡°......What?¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 86: Exposed (1)

    Chapter 86: Exposed (1)

    ¡°......What?¡±

    Frozen in ce by his chilling response, Asena¡¯s mind went nk, her words of defense evaporating.

    In her life, she had never felt this level of fear before.

    The disappointment on his face, or perhaps the confusion, or even anger, seemed to signify the end of their rtionship.

    Given that he was already nning on leaving, she was no fool; she knew this incident would only push him further in that direction.

    ¡°...I¡¯m so confused right now.¡±

    Seeing that Asena couldn¡¯t respond, he spoke up.

    ¡°...Am I dreaming right now? Keirsey...tell me.¡±

    ¡°...Oppa...¡±

    Cayden wiped his lips several times, still feeling the wetness of their saliva on his arm.

    Each time he noticed it, his face hardened even more.

    Finally, he posed the question.

    ¡°...Did you two kiss me?¡±

    ¡°...Ah... Um...that...¡±

    ¡°While I was asleep?¡±

    Their feeble voices didn¡¯t reach him. Still lost in his thoughts, he wiped his lips again and shifted his gaze to Keirsey sitting right in front of him.

    Keirsey felt as if her heart had stopped under his gaze. An unknown fear gripped her, dreading his next move.

    What would happen to her now? How would he react?

    Frozen in fear and avoiding eye contact, Keirsey felt Cayden¡¯s warm hand approach her cheek.

    ....Could it be?

    ....Could he be forgiving her?

    Just as a wave of deep relief and astonishment was about to wash over her, Cayden swiftly wiped his thumb across Keirsey¡¯s lips.

    ¡°...Ah!¡±

    If under normal circumstances he had caressed her lips so gently, there would have been nothing more heart-fluttering.

    Of course, her heart was still pounding now, but for all the wrong reasons.

    Cayden inspected the moisture on Keirsey¡¯s lips one more time.

    That was it. No more proof was needed to confirm whether they had kissed him or not.

    Asena walked briskly toward them and sat down on the bed.

    ¡°...Oppa...you see...¡±

    Even Keirsey had never seen Asena at such a loss for words.

    If even Asena couldn¡¯t find a way to exin, Keirsey¡¯s fear could not help but deepen.

    ¡°....Heh.¡±

    Cayden let out a bitterugh.

    At the sound of hisugh, a chill solidified in the hearts of Asena and Keirsey.

    Cayden pushed Keirsey off hisp, and powerless against his force, she was shoved away.

    He swung his legs off the bed, turned his back to them, and covered his face with his hands.

    In that position, he spoke slowly.

    ¡°....Just because I¡¯m a fool...I have one question to ask.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°....Was this just out of curiosity?¡±

    ¡°.....Ah...!¡±

    Keirsey wanted to immediately seize the lifeline he¡¯d thrown and say that it was, but her lips wouldn¡¯t part.

    She had nned to confess her feelings in just three days. If she denied it now, she couldn¡¯t possibly tell him then. And if she didn¡¯t, Cayden would go away with Daisy.

    ¡°....It¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°.....Just out of curiosity...to see what a kiss feels like...is that it?¡±

    The moment his icy voice echoed again, Asena felt as if she had been shot out of a cannon. She threw her arms around his back.

    ¡°.......Asena.¡±

    Holding onto Cayden¡¯s back, Asena whispered into it.

    ¡°.......Oppa.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°....The words I was going to say in three days...I¡¯ll say them now.¡±

    ¡°...Answer my question first.¡±

    ¡°....Please, just listen.¡±

    Hearing Asena¡¯s earnest plea, Cayden clenched his eyes shut once more. Asena opened her mouth to speak before he could say anything else.

    ¡°.....Ever since I can remember...I hated that you were my brother.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Cayden felt a shiver course through his body, as he grasped the direction in which she was headed. Hating that he¡¯s her brother after stealing a kiss. There was only one thing that could mean.

    ¡°.....I despised that you¡¯re a Pryster so much.¡±

    ¡°......Asena, stop.¡±

    Cayden tried to stop her. He could already hear what she was going to say, but there¡¯s a big difference between actually voicing it and keeping it to oneself.

    ¡°The love you gave me was too sweet...I couldn¡¯t live without you...and the idea that someday you¡¯d be with another woman...I couldn¡¯t bear it.¡±

    Cayden ced his hand on Asena¡¯s arms that were wrapped around his waist. But the more he did, the tighter she held onto him.

    ¡°....Daisy...Judy...I feel like I¡¯m going insane even now. The thought of Judy stealing a kiss from you...it makes me furious. The idea of you leaving me for those women...it feels like I¡¯ll die. But nothing seems to shake your resolve.¡±

    ¡°Asena..! I said stop-¡±

    ¡°-I love you, Oppa.¡±

    Cayden¡¯s body visibly tensed, and even Keirsey could see it clearly.

    Asena didn¡¯t stop. She began to spill years¡¯ worth of emotions all at once.

    ¡°....Please, stay by my side forever, just like you promised when we were young.¡±

    ****

    I couldn¡¯t believe the words my sister was whispering into my ear.

    She said she loved me. And not as a family.

    It was hard to believe those words hade from Asena¡¯s mouth.

    My mind was a jumble; I couldn¡¯t think straight.

    Could this really not be a dream?

    ¡°.......No...you¡¯re mistaken...Asena...you love me as...¡±

    ¡°....Then why did I try to get you expelled?¡±

    Her words stopped me dead in my tracks.

    ¡°.....Because if you¡¯re a Pryster, you can¡¯t marry me.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even muster the strength for a simple ¡®What?¡¯ to escape my lips.

    ¡°...The times I talked badly about you behind your back... it was because other women were showing interest in you. I was scared...scared that someone else would catch your eye...¡±

    The Asena I knew was afraid?

    ¡°Even at social gatherings...I couldn¡¯t stand seeing you dance with other women...and the times I was cruel to your friends...it was all out of jealousy...¡±

    Asena¡¯s grip around my waist tightened even more. It felt like her arms, wrapped around me, would never let go.

    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind, and I turned my head.

    ....What about Keirsey?

    It wasn¡¯t just Asena who¡¯d spoken ill of me. She wasn¡¯t the only one who¡¯d been jealous all this time. And the person who had just slipped their tongue into my mouth was undoubtedly...

    When my gaze met Keirsey¡¯s, she lowered her head deeply.

    ¡°.......It¡¯s not true, right...?¡±

    Even though it seemed almost certain given the circumstances, I asked, clinging to the hope that it wasn¡¯t true.

    Keirsey, who¡¯d always been quick to tears, answered me, her eyes shimmering in the moonlight as she let them fall.

    ¡°.......I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°.......Keirsey...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oppa... I love you too...¡±

    My vision spun in shock.

    ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°....I¡¯m sorry...I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    When I weakly turned my head back to face forward, Keirsey quickly got off the bed and knelt before me.

    As I was sitting on the edge of the bed, she knelt on the ground, between my knees, and looked up at me.

    ¡°Op...Oppa... I¡¯ll really do my best... You know I can¡¯t live without you... right? I know this... this isn¡¯t normal... but can¡¯t you love me too?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°......I¡¯m sorry I had to suddenly confess like this... I was going to prepare for it but... sob...¡±

    She started to tear up again.

    Strangely, I felt nothing. Before, just seeing her tears would have torn at my heart, making me want to do anything tofort her.

    But now... I felt absolutely nothing. Was it because the shock was too great? Or was there no room for any other emotion toe through?

    Keirsey stretched one hand toward my thigh and the other toward my face, while Asena still held me tightly around my waist.

    ¡°...Let go.¡±

    I warned both of them. I hadn¡¯t even thought before speaking; my mouth was moving before I realized it.

    ¡°...Oppa... don¡¯t... don¡¯t be like this...¡±

    ¡°Asena Pryster, Keirsey Pryster. Take your hands off me.¡±

    Upon hearing their names called out, including theirst names, they hesitated but eventually obeyed.

    Keirsey¡¯s face, right in front of me, contorted in pain.

    Still, I felt neitherpassion nor pity for her. Rather, a suffocating rage started to rise within me.

    I don¡¯t know why. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t even anger. I just felt overwhelmingly trapped and frustrated.

    ¡°...Are you two in your right minds?¡±

    I squeezed the words out. It was the first time I had spoken so bluntly to my sisters, but I couldn¡¯t think of any other way to better encapste the absurdity of the situation.

    ¡°If I had known my sincere feelings would be repaid like this... I would never have cared about you both in the first ce.¡±

    Startled by my words, Keirsey broke into a stream of tears.

    ¡°Op-Oppa... why would you say it like that... sob... sniff...¡±

    ¡°Enough...! You¡¯ll only hear kind words when you make sense...! How can you see me as a man, how!¡±

    I spoke as if scolding Keirsey, but she simply continued to cry like a child.

    Feeling that further conversation with her would be fruitless, I turned away.

    I saw Asena, who wanted to hug me but couldn¡¯t defy my words, feebly waving her hand in the air.

    All the vitality had drained from her face. The only evidence of her emotion was her tears, streaming uncontrobly just like Keirsey¡¯s.

    The reality that they weren¡¯t joking continued to close in on me.

    ¡°...Asena...if anyone...!¡±

    I wanted to say she should think more sensibly. To stop this madness¡ª but upon seeing her expression, I gave up on speaking. It was clear that my words would not reach her.

    Instead, I raised my voice, as if doing so would somehow snap them back to their senses.

    ¡°Damn it...! What would Grandma think!¡±

    I grabbed Asena by her shoulders and shook her.

    ¡°Get a hold of yourself...! Snap out of it!!¡±

    Asena, who had been shedding tears, coldly spat out,

    ¡°...Grandma already knows.¡±

    And with that, the fiery anger within me froze instantly.

    ¡°...What?¡±

    I could do nothing but blink in disbelief.

    ¡°I told her.¡±

    Only then did I begin to understand why Grandma and the twins had fought so fiercely, why Grandma had hurriedly arranged my marriage. It all¡­ began to make sense.

    As I froze, drained of all energy, Asena spoke.

    ¡°...I already told Grandma this, but... Oppa, what choice did I have?¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°Why were you so good to me...? Why were you so kind...? Why were you so reliable...? Why were you so cool...?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°...I had no choice but to love you. Without you... there¡¯s no light. You¡¯re the only one who saved me...¡±

    My teeth clenched as I spat out my words, my whole body stiffening with tension.

    ¡°...Stop feeding me those excuses. Who falls in love with their brother just because he¡¯s kind, cool, and reliable? The world is full of kind, cool people...! But no one ends up falling in love with their brother!¡±

    ¡°...Well, maybe we wouldn¡¯t have if you were our biological brother. But you¡¯re not our biological brother.¡±

    It felt like someone had struck me hard on the head. Even when I had been injured during training, hit by a wooden sword, I hadn¡¯t felt such shock.

    ¡°...You...¡±

    Ignoring the surge of emotion welling in my chest, I asked,

    ¡°...How could you say something like that? Do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve cared for you¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªI know. That¡¯s exactly why I had no choice but to love you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    It felt like I was sinking into a bottomless swamp. Whatever I said now, it wouldn¡¯t matter; they already loved me.

    No matter how many times I told them to snap out of it, my words wouldn¡¯t get through.

    I didn¡¯t want to waste my efforts either.

    To begin with, there were other things I wanted to say as well.

    My fists clenched tightly as I closed my eyes.

    ¡°.......Alright, let¡¯s say you¡¯ve fallen in love with me.¡±

    Struggling with the words, I dared to consider the possibility.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of saying ¡®let¡¯s say,¡¯ I am in love...¡±

    I opened my eyes and red at Asena, who had once again contradicted me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say that¡¯s the case.¡±

    This was where I drew the line. Anything beyond this, and I didn¡¯t think I could continue the conversation in my right mind.

    ¡°......¡±

    Perhaps Asena sensed that too, for she didn¡¯t pick apart my words any further.

    With a weak gesture, I pointed around us, disying our current situation to them.

    ¡°...So if you¡¯re in love, what is this?¡±

    This time, I looked even at Keirsey, who was sitting on the ground.

    ¡°...Sneaking into my room at night, kissing me without my consent...Is this what you call love?¡±

    This approach, just like their derations of love, was also a tremendous shock to me.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a way to express love, then¡­¡±

    I swallowed the rest of my sentence... Isn¡¯t this precisely the way a viiness would behave?

    Even if I force myself to believe that Asena has hit puberty and made a mistake due to all the pressure she has been under, but even Keirsey kneeling in front of me...

    My perception of them shifted entirely.

    I had believed in their innocence based on their longing for my affection and their fondness for little pecks, but¡­ Was I naive to think so? Had I been blinded by my own biases?

    In truth, the reason they enjoyed my expressions of affection was that they saw me as a man, and their actions were far from innocent.

    ¡°...Why did I have to learn about your feelings in such a manner?¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s rigid head began to tremble.

    As I looked at her, my words tangled up.

    ¡°Ah... no... that¡¯s not it... Why do you even like me in the first ce...¡±

    I couldn¡¯t connect my words properly, confused as I was. Finally, I sighed and returned to the original subject.

    ¡°...To forcibly take someone¡¯s lips like this...¡±

    If they can¡¯t even respect my feelings when they im to love me, how could they respect others?

    Were they, my own sisters, inherently viinous women from birth?

    My efforts over the years began to feel in vain.

    What snapped me out of my thoughts was Keirsey¡¯s voice.

    ¡°...Judy did the same thing.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°Judy also stole a kiss from you!¡±

    She looked up at me, her emotions spilling over. The strange thing was, ever since they confessed their feelings to me, I came to realize that I was the center of their every action.

    Why they had been so jealous all along. Why they had been so cautious about Judy and Daisy. Why they were so angry when Judy stole a kiss from me.

    Everything made sense now.

    With a hollowugh, I responded.

    ¡°...Yes, Judy did do that.¡±

    ¡°But why...why is it okay when Judy does it...and not me, who¡¯s been with you for so long?¡±

    ¡°...You were angry too when Judy stole my lips. You knew it was wrong.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I thought you were angry about the immorality of it...but it seems you were angry simply because she took my lips away from you.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°...But... but at least Judy made it known to me.¡±

    ¡°......Huh...¡±

    ¡°What she did wasn¡¯t right. But at least I knew about it. You all did this while I was asleep, without my knowledge...¡±

    A thought flickered through my mind, and I felt a haze overtake me.

    Without my knowledge.

    They did it without my knowledge.

    It might not have been the first time...

    Ah.

    My hand brushed against my neck, where there had been bug bites just a few days ago.

    Marks that had appeared after I woke up.

    As my hand touched my own neck, Keirsey once again averted her eyes.

    ¡°...So this wasn¡¯t the first time.¡±

    I let out a feeble statement, unable to probe further.

    What should I do now?

    I¡¯ve be the cmity of my own family.

    I couldn¡¯t correct their viinous tendencies. At the same time, the twins¡¯ love for me had brought harm to the Pryster family.

    The engagement with Judy fell apart, distancing us from the Ice family. By punishing the daughter of the subordinate Payne family, I¡¯ve further strained rtions with them.

    What on earth had I been doing here? I¡¯d foolishly thought, in jest, that people at the academy should be grateful to me for reforming the twins¡­

    -Tap.

    I snapped back to reality to find a single tear had fallen.

    Startled by the tear I had unconsciously shed, I quickly covered my face.

    Keirsey, with a tearful expression, reached out with her sleeve toward my face, but I pushed her away.

    There was only one thing left for me to say.

    ¡°...Leave.¡±

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    ¡°Oppa...No...I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    They must have felt it too. That they won¡¯t be able to casually enter my room anymore. That from this moment on, we would rapidly drift apart.

    Asena once again tightly gripped the hem of my clothes from behind.

    I had rarely ever pushed her away when she clung to me.

    Even when I was incredibly angry, I never did so with Asena.

    I knew the many burdens she carried, both as the head of the family and as the older of the twins.

    She was the one with a lot of stress, and considering she had only ever shown her true self to me, I had been her pir of support.

    But that ends today.

    -p.

    I coldly knocked Asena¡¯s hand away, the hand that had been gripping my clothes.

    Asena looked incredulously back and forth between my hand and her own.

    ¡°...Leave.¡±

    ¡°Bu...but, Oppa, I really can¡¯t go on without you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I gave you two too much affection. That¡¯s why you ended up loving me.¡±

    I got up from the bed and pulled on the door handle.

    -Tak.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The door remained locked. Once again, the twins¡¯ cunning disappointed me.

    Silently, I unlocked the door and opened it for them.

    ¡°...This is all my fault. There won¡¯t be such mistakes in the future.¡±

    Keirsey, who had been kneeling, tried to rush towards me but stumbled and fell to the floor.

    ¡°...Ah!¡±

    I clenched my teeth at the sight of her moaning in pain.

    Instinctively, I almost sprang forward to catch her.

    But all of this is due to my foolishness, my guilt.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been like this...that we¡¯re experiencing such a reality.

    Just moments ago, I would have been unaffected by Keirsey¡¯s tears, but now, as the shock seemed to subside a little, I found myself faltering again.

    I don¡¯t have much time left to endure.

    I diverted my gaze from her for a moment, steadying my emotions before looking back at my siblings.

    Despair was etched deeply onto their faces.

    ¡°¡®There won¡¯t be such mistakes in the future?¡¯ What does that mean? What are you saying?¡±

    Keirsey, unable to rise from her spot, asked with a choked voice.

    ¡°...N-no, that¡¯s not true, right, Oppa?¡±

    Asena also approached and questioned me.

    She seemed to have reverted to who she was a decade ago. The mask she¡¯d been meticulously maintaining all these years was gone.

    The young, vulnerable Asena I first met was standing before me again.

    Her eyes fluttered nervously before she quickly reached out her hand towards me.

    -p.

    I swiftly swatted it away.

    Until now, whenever Asena had grabbed my hand, I hadn¡¯t been able to react.

    But is it because I¡¯ve resolved to minimize my expressions?

    Now, all her movements seem slow to me.

    Finally, she lowered her head and let the tears fall as she spoke.

    ¡°...It was a lie... Oppa... I don¡¯t love you... So, please don¡¯t talk like it¡¯s over.¡±

    Just minutes ago, I had doubted her ims of love for me; now, I was more certain than anyone that her admission wasn¡¯t a lie.

    ¡°...Oppa... Give me a kiss... No, just hug me... That¡¯ll be enough for me.¡±

    I issued a final warning to the twins.

    ¡°...Leave. This is yourst warning.¡±

    I offered them nothing.

    ¡°Ugh...Sniff...¡±

    ¡°...Sob... Oppa...¡±

    Trying to hold back their tears, they managed to stand up. Their pleading eyes continuously sought sce from me,pelling me to close my own.

    The sound of their weeping was all that enveloped my ears.

    I didn¡¯t say anything more.

    The twins, crying in front of me, hesitated for a moment before shuffling towards the door and exiting the room.

    ¡°...I... I won¡¯t give up.¡±

    I heard Asena¡¯s voice but chose to ignore it.

    I didn¡¯t even see them out.

    Although every fiber of my being wanted tofort them, I refrained.

    As soon as they stepped out of my room, I closed the door.

    -Thud.

    ¡®Sob... Oppa...¡¯

    ¡®Ah...!.. Ahh!¡¯

    The intensity of their crying escted the moment the door shut. It was reminiscent of the cries from when they were hurt ying outside.

    Their sobs were instinctively piercing, beckoning my innate protective instincts, but I resisted, physically blocking out the sound.

    I slid down with my back against the door, covering my ears. If I didn¡¯t, I feared my weakened resolve would have me running back to them.

    Keirsey showed her vulnerable side to me, Grandma, and Asena.

    Asena revealed her frailty only to me.

    ...but what about me?

    I was left alone, bearing the brunt of this tragedy.

 Chapter 87: Exposed (2)

    Chapter 87: Exposed (2)

    Asena blinked and found herself sitting on her bed. Unwiped tears had dried on her face, leaving her with a grimy feeling.

    Before she knew it, dazzling sunlight was streaming into the room through the window¡­ She had stayed up all night.

    As her consciousness returned from its stupor, a simultaneous ache encroached upon her heart as well. Clearly, all the things Cayden had done were not a dream.

    Had there ever been a moment this despairing since her parents passed away?

    No, it felt perhaps even worse than when her parents had left her.

    Because it was Cayden who had made her forget the void left by her parents.

    -¡°...This is all my fault. There won¡¯t be such mistakes in the future.¡±

    His voice echoed in her ears, apanied by a piercing pain that tore through her heart.

    Over the dried streaks of tears, fresh, warm tears flowed down once again.

    What did he mean that there would be no such mistakes in the future?

    Could it really mean what she thinks it means?

    In the future...does that mean he won¡¯t give any kind of love anymore? Is this the end?

    ¡°...Haah...Haah...!¡±

    A sense of suffocation quickened her breath. She had never felt this way even when he definitively said he would leave.

    At least, he had still shown her affection. At least, She had still believed she could somehow change his mind.

    But now...it¡¯s as if he¡¯s turned his back on her, refusing even to look at her face.

    Showing her tears used to make him waver, but now he had bluntly turned her away.

    Despite beingte night, he didn¡¯t even escort her back to the female dormitory. Now, he truly wasn¡¯t giving her any love.

    Tears streamed down her face, yet breathing still felt difficult. It was so suffocating that she felt like she was breathing under a nket thrown over her face.

    Could she really not receive his kindness anymore?

    She had once heard that the first thing people do when overwhelmed by excessive shock is to deny. She was the epitome of that right now.

    That can¡¯t be. Cayden, who had given her endless love, wouldn¡¯t abandon her.

    Unconsciously, she found herself getting up from her bed.

    This suffocating feeling seemed like it would only be relieved by seeing him.

    Seeing him and confirming that his words were merely impulsively uttered...

    She opened the door and stepped outside. From Keirsey¡¯s room, the sound of sobbing could be heard.

    But Asena didn¡¯t have the luxury to pay attention to that. She felt like she would die from her own overwhelming emotions.

    Ignoring Keirsey, Asena stepped out of the dormitory.

    ****

    Before she knew it, Asena found herself standing outside the men¡¯s dormitory building.

    Why she didn¡¯t go directly to his room...even she didn¡¯t know.

    Perhaps it was an unconscious calction that approaching his door might make him ufortable or even repulsed.

    Asena¡¯s outfit was casual. Not her usual ck school uniform, but the light attire she¡¯d worn the previous night when she went to see Cayden.

    Every male student emerging from the dormitory did a double-take upon seeing her.

    The first reason was the presence of a woman standing in front of the dorm; the second was that the woman was Asena Pryster; the third was that this Asena Pryster was dressed casually.

    People who recognized Asena felt a mix of fear and curiosity.

    Some nobles even felt their hearts race at the sight of her, appearing more rxed than usual.

    While some saw her disheartened and vulnerable state as an opportunity to approach her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lady Asena?¡±

    ¡°Why is she here...¡±

    ¡°Is she waiting for a man?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, would she be? She probably has something to discuss with Cayden Pryster.¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her in a casual dress.¡±

    ¡°...Wow, but she really is beautiful.¡±

    A noble approached her.

    When Asena quickly scanned the face approaching her, disappointingly, it wasn¡¯t Cayden¡¯s.

    She recognized the face, though she couldn¡¯t remember his name. He was likely a ssmate from her political science major.

    ¡°...Asena, what are you doing here?¡±

    Though he approached her with a concerned expression, Asena quickly discerned the underlying sleazy desire in his eyes.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Would you happen to be working on the project¡ª¡±

    ¡°¨CBuzz off.¡±

    Unable to hold back, she spat the words out.

    As a high-ranking noble, Asena had always made it a point to avoid publicly humiliating people.

    But now, she had no room for such considerations. Cayden was leaving her, and this sleaze was intruding into her life. The grim reality was too much to bear.

    ¡°......¡±

    Even so, wanting to salvage his pride, the man turned away with a small, forced smile. This only further infuriated Asena. If she told him to leave, then he should just leave. Trying to maintain a good impression with that nauseating smile until the end was beyond irritating, especially considering he had opportunistically approached her when she was vulnerable.

    Asena opened her mouth to call after the retreating man. Her intention was to find out his family name and exact a fitting revengeter.

    This creepy, repulsive man would never dare raise his head in her presence again.

    ¡°......¡±

    As Asena opened her mouth, however, a sudden thought urred to her: Was she eliciting the same feeling of repulsion in Cayden?

    What if, just as she found that man repulsive, Cayden felt the same way about her?

    The thought surged through her so overwhelmingly that she nearly cried in front of everyone.

    The mask that Cayden had shattered had be fragments, no longer easily reassembled. Her emotions were too difficult to control.

    She could no longer call after the departing man; she could barely contain her own tears.

    If Cayden felt about her the same disgust she felt for that man, then Asena felt as if there would be no reason to continue living in this world.

    What purpose could life hold for someone who is rejected and repulsed by the person they love the most?

    Asena shook her head, banishing the thoughts and trying to console herself.

    No, she was overthinking it. It wouldn¡¯t be so. What had happenedst night was simply a result of a shocking revtion, leading Cayden to speak more harshly than he intended.

    As always, he would continue to be her pir of support, still find her endearing, and still love her. Everything couldn¡¯t have ended just because ofst night. She hade here this morning to confirm that very fact.

    Once again, Asena steadied her heart and waited in front of the male dormitory building.

    Soon, the sound of familiar footsteps reached her ears. Among the hundreds of steps, only one sound distinctly resonated with her.

    Asena looked up and bit her lip. As expected, Cayden stepped out of the building, looking somewhat more intense than usual.

    The moment she saw his expression, fear gripped her. How could she possibly approach someone wearing such a look?

    ¡°...¡±

    But she had no other choice. Clutching the hem of her clothes, she mustered the courage to call out to him.

    ¡°...O-Oppa...¡±

    Cayden¡¯s head turned toward Asena. His eyes widened in surprise when he found her, and he froze in ce.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Asena pondered what to say, from among the hundreds of things she could say, where should she even begin?

    As she licked her lips, hesitating, Cayden didn¡¯t wait for her.

    He simply turned his head away and walked past her, as if he hadn¡¯t seen her at all.

    -Thump.

    Asena felt her heart drop.

    It was the first time he had ever shown such coldness. Even when they had fought multiple times and he was mad at her, it never felt like this.

    If his expression used to say ¡°I¡¯m angry. So, behave yourself,¡± now it seemed to convey ¡°I don¡¯t want to be entangled with you any longer.¡±

    Asena tried to follow him, to take a step, but her legs gave way.

    The realization that his words from yesterday were all true.

    That he wouldn¡¯t even give her thefort of love anymore.

    That she was the one who had ruined their rtionship.

    That her once-kind brother had changed so much.

    The sudden realization of such facts hit her hard¡­ so much that she couldn¡¯t even walk.

    People were watching her, but she couldn¡¯t get up.

    The murmurs in the crowd grew louder.

    It was the first time people had seen her break down like this, and initially, they had just thought she had just fallen. But now, tears were falling from her eyes.

    Still, nobody could muster the courage to approach her.

    Because it was Asena Pryster who was shedding tears.

    ****

    I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at the sight of Asena¡­ Not being able to understand how desperate she must have been.

    She hadn¡¯t even changed out of yesterday¡¯s clothes¡ªNo school uniform.

    Her hair, disheveled, remained untamed.

    Tear stains left untouched on her face.

    She appeared before me in such a vulnerable state.

    That was the moment I felt what I meant to her.

    Had she loved me that much?

    If it were a familial love, I would have readily shed tears of emotion, but the fact that it wasn¡¯t made my heart ufortable.

    I clenched my teeth and walked past her.

    For the first time, I ignored my sister, my precious treasure.

    I had to correct their twisted feeling. I had to reject it.

    As I took a step, I heard the sound of someone copsing behind me.

    Simultaneously, the murmurs of the crowd grew louder.

    -¡°..Ah...is...is she okay?¡±

    -¡°...Did she just copse...?¡±

    -¡°...Did Asena Pryster just fall down...?¡±

    I tried to close my eyes and take another step, but... my feet wouldn¡¯t move.

    It was as if my shoes had been glued to the ground.

    I clenched my fists tightly and turned around.

    Sure enough, my sister was on the ground, crying. And in public, no less.

    The fa?ade she¡¯d maintained her entire life had shattered mercilessly.

    I couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this.

    I approached her, and once I gave the surrounding crowd a menacing look, they began to disperse one by one.

    As the crowd dispersed, I spoke without bending my knees, standing straight.

    ¡°...Stop crying.¡±

    My words were devoid of warmth, more like amand.

    With her trembling arms, she weakly wiped her face. Tears that I would have wiped away for her, she had to wipe with her own hands.

    ¡°...Stand up.¡±

    Asena bit her lip and exerted force into her legs. After stumbling and copsing several times, she finally stood before me.

    As soon as she stood, she reached out her hands toward me. Even when she was in front of Keirsey, she never expressed affection. But now, in a moment where everyone was stealing nces, she was trying to embrace me.

    ¡°...Don¡¯te any closer.¡±

    Anothermand.

    ¡°H-huh...u-uhh...uhh...¡±

    She tried hard to hold back her tears, but they broke through regardless, flowing as she stifled her sobs.

    My heart tightened once more.

    ...Why in the world does she love me so much...

    I turned my back.

    ¡°Ah...ah...!¡±

    In her startled state, Asena let out fragments of words I couldn¡¯t understand. Before she could look even more pitiful, I spoke.

    ¡°...Follow me.¡±

    Only then could my feet finally move away from the vicinity of the dormitory.

    <strong>****</strong>

    The ce we arrived at was my garden.

    A ce, which, thanks to unsavory rumors about me, I used toe to tend to the flowers.

    Now, it had transformed into a space that¡¯s both beautiful and fragrant.

    ...It really doesn¡¯t suit the atmosphere between us.

    But there was nowhere else to go.

    Upon reaching the garden, I halted my steps.

    The soft footsteps trailing behind me also stopped.

    I didn¡¯t turn around to look at Asena right away.

    I needed a moment to catch my breath.

    As I gazed at the flowers I had nurtured, I was lost in thought for a while.

    If only raising my siblings were as straightforward as tending to these flowers¡­

    I had thought pouring all my love and effort into them was the answer, but was I wrong?

    I slowly turned my body around.

    Locking eyes with Asena for a moment, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°...I can¡¯t stand to see our family¡¯s name tarnished because of me... Act like the head of Pryster house should.¡±

    I spat out the words, bereft of warmth, without offering even a sliver of encouragement.

    Asena had stopped crying, but her expression suggested she would break into tears again at any moment.

    ¡°....Then stay by my side. I don¡¯t care about being the head of the house... All I need is for you to be with me.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that¡¯s not an option? Stop being so stubborn...!¡±

    ¡°...I don¡¯t want to... I know myself. Without you...¡±

    I let out a sigh.

    What¡¯s about to happen will surely hurt.

    I¡¯d been considering this method since yesterday. I¡¯d hoped this moment would nevere, but now I had no choice.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll be clear.¡±

    I further hardened my expression, leaving no room for misunderstanding.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to hate you.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    Asena¡¯s eyes began to quiver. The tension in her face slowly dissipated.

    ¡°The fact that you harbor such feelings for me... disgusts me.¡±

    As I spoke, I felt like vomiting. Not because Asena disgusted me, but because I disgusted myself. I knew just how much pain I was causing her just by the look on her face.

    She seemed to struggle even to breathe, her raspy breaths filled with anguish.

    ¡°...Haa... Haa...!¡±

    ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t my sister, it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference. Talking behind the back of someone you im to love. Making them a subject of contempt in social circles. You even tampered with mynce during the joustingpetition.¡±

    ¡°...Sob... Oppa...¡±

    Finally, I forced out the words that had been lingering on the tip of my tongue, words that I¡¯d had difficulty uttering.

    ¡°...Yeah. The truth is, I¡¯ve never loved you, not even once.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    At my words, her body froze for a moment.

    ¡°....Sob...ugh...¡±

    Then, tears began to pool in her eyes... and with the release of a single tear, she broke into audible sobs.

    She held nothing back, like a dam that had burst.

    Her cries echoed throughout the garden.

    The woman who had always been emotionally reserved and stoic was now crying like a child.

    Yet, even so, I didn¡¯t stop. In some twisted way, it might be a relief to me that she¡¯s crying so hard.

    Because then she won¡¯t see the tears that have started to form in my own eyes.

    ¡°I only wanted to be a noble. I used you for that. Understood?¡±

    I continued to spew cruel words at Asena, who was sobbing uncontrobly.

    I wanted desperately to hold andfort her, but the more that urge overcame me, the tighter I clenched my fists.

    ¡°How could I love someone like you? Stubborn, without a hint of affection, venomous... Yeah, you¡¯re no different than a viiness.¡±

    I kept tormenting her as she cried, her face unshielded, facing my harsh words.

    ¡°So don¡¯t bother talking to me anymore. I¡¯m going to be disowned by the family anyway, right? It¡¯s a good thing. Right before that happens, I¡¯ll move on to the Hexter family.¡±

    Blood began to drip from my tightly clenched fist.

    ¡°Got it? I¡¯ve used you as much as I needed to. You¡¯re useless to me now. If you still care for me... just leave me be.¡±

    I turned away and began to walk off.

    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I couldn¡¯t bear to see Asena crying like that.

    But just as I was about to leave her behind once more, Asena¡¯s words echoed.

    The Asena, who had been sobbing uncontrobly just a moment ago, shouted at me with a voice tinged with malice.

    ¡°Stop lying!!!¡±

    Her words, hurled with all her might, froze me in my tracks. Even though I knew I had to go, I couldn¡¯t move.

    She rushed up to me and stopped in front of me.

    And then, blinking her tear-streaked eyes, she yelled at me.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s all lies!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie.¡±

    ¡°It is a lie, a lie!¡±

    With an expression tangled in tears and anger, she continued to speak.

    ¡°You don¡¯t love me, you say? Anyone who¡¯s not a fool knows that¡¯s a lie...!¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re a fool¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªWho takes care of someone all day long if they don¡¯t love them!¡±

    She began to dredge up moments from our past.

    As she brought up those memories, the time we had spent together resurfaced in my mind, causing even more turmoil within me.

    ¡°Who listens to the whims and whines of someone they don¡¯t love all night long! Who fights with nobles on behalf of someone they don¡¯t love! Whoforts someone they don¡¯t love, and who kisses someone they don¡¯t love on the cheek!¡±

    She swiftly grabbed the hem of my clothing. Unlike yesterday, this time, I couldn¡¯t react.

    With a voice tinged with bitterness, Asena pleaded with me.

    ¡°Stop hurting me, please! My heart hurts so much, I feel like I would die!¡±

    I also couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Gritting my teeth, I shouted at her.

    ¡°The one who feels like dying is me! Why do you love me!¡±

    I unleashed my frustration on her. I didn¡¯t know what else to do with this stifling emotion.

    Wiping away her tears with her sleeve, Asena spoke.

    ¡°I could list hundreds of reasons, but you don¡¯t need to understand. I don¡¯t even want you to! Why does love need a reason!¡±

    She let go of my clothing and tightly hugged me.

    Her face rested against my chest as she clung to me.

    ¡°Let go¡­ Let go before I hate you even more, Asena!¡±

    ¡°If you already hate me, there¡¯s nowhere left for me to go! This is the only way left to prove you¡¯re lying...! You like me, don¡¯t you! Say you do!¡±

    Asena was still sobbing.

    I tried to push her away, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t resist her desperation.

    I was drained, unable to make another move. With hering this close, I couldn¡¯t push her away any further, not at this moment.

    Even after hearing my cruel words and even when I pushed her away physically, she still drew closer. What else could I do?

    Asena kept hugging me and cried for quite some time.

    I stood there, frozen. My mind was nk; I couldn¡¯t do anything.

    All I could hear was the hollow sound of Asena¡¯s sobbing.

    Gradually, Asena¡¯s crying began to subside.

    I felt the tension leave her arms, the arms that had held me.

    Soon after, she copsed in front of me.

    - Thud.

    It was as if she had exhausted herself with her crying, sumbing to sleep.

    After that, my body moved on instinct.

    I picked up the copsed Asena into my arms.

    One arm supported her back and neck, the other was under her knees.

    With her in my arms, I began walking back toward the academy.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 88: Exposed (3)

    Chapter 88: Exposed (3)

    ¡°She¡¯s exhausted,¡± the doctor told me.

    Asena was lying in bed, peacefully asleep.

    Compared to her usual state, she looked frail.

    But she was much better than she was before.

    ¡°...With some rest, she¡¯ll naturally wake up,¡± the doctor said, after taking his hand off Asena¡¯s wrist.

    The image of Asena weeping like a child and the sound of her cries still vividly echoed in my mind. I probably won¡¯t ever forget it. It was too shocking. I never knew she could cry like that.

    I had expected her to shudder with betrayal, or perhaps hang her head in silence, or maybe even p me in the face.

    But for her to cry like that... Of all the actions she could take, was the one thing that made me feel most like garbage.

    Of course, my actions were shitty, to begin with.

    Telling someone who confessed their love that they repulse you.

    Saying, ¡°I wish you would never talk to me again.¡±

    Making them cry.

    And when that person was your little sister, whom you had promised to protect¡­

    ¡°......¡±

    I looked at Asena, who was sleeping with a pained expression on her face.

    It hurt.

    My heart hurt.

    If Asena was in pain, so was I.

    ...However.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    I took a deep breath.

    Now was not the time for emotions to get in the way.

    There¡¯s a saying I¡¯ve always repeated to myself during training, especially when I felt like copsing from fatigue: ¡°Erase emotions, and take action.¡±

    In the end, emotions wear down over time and are eventually forgotten, but the results are what remains forever.

    Yes, I was in pain. So was Asena. And so was Keirsey.

    I also wanted to stop all of this¡­ Stop hurting them.

    ¡®But I can¡¯t.¡¯

    Stopping all this would mean epting my siblings¡¯ feelings. Even if we don¡¯t fit the typical sibling mold, there are boundaries that must be upheld.

    I can¡¯t stand to see everything fall apart because of me.

    ¡°...Cayden, I¡¯d like to examine your hand as well. Is that alright?¡±

    He asked politely, pointing to my hand.

    Following his request, I looked at my palm. There were clear holes where my nails had dug in.

    ¡°...Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I said.

    Then I gestured towards Asena with a nod of my chin.

    The implication was clear: take good care of her.

    The doctor nodded and left the room.

    The moment he left, a palpable silence enveloped the space.

    No sound of wind, no chirping of insects, no murmur of voices.

    Only the sound of Asena¡¯s and my breathing disrupted the quiet stillness.

    ¡°......¡±

    I slowly approached Asena. The woman I now have to acknowledge as a true viiness, even when viewed through rose-colored sses. The one who hurt me deeply andplicated my life with her deration of love, but...

    She was still the best in my eyes. My precious little sister.

    Whether she was irritated, angry, or showing her cruel side... she was my irreceable treasure.

    That¡¯s why it was even more painful.

    The reality that I could no longer be her strength hurt me.

    The fact that I had to leave both Asena and Keirsey behind in such a state pained me.

    They even confessed that they feel lost without me.

    But... I couldn¡¯t stay. I had to disappear.

    What will be of her when I¡¯m gone? Will she be even more malevolent?

    However, I couldn¡¯t just ept their feelings just because I was afraid of such a future. Also¡­

    ¡®If things go well, after I¡¯m gone... maybe she¡¯ll find another man to love.¡¯

    ¡°......¡±

    Imagining them finding good partners for them after knowing their feelings for me¡­ felt weird¡­?

    ¡®No, Cayden¡­ Erase emotions, and take action.¡¯

    I must set examples through my actions alone.

    After knowing their feelings, I may be weirded out by the idea of them finding another man to love, but if they do, I will congratte them.

    And even though I dislike seeing them in pain, if it¡¯s to fulfill my duties as their older brother, I will leave.

    And even if I want tofort them when they cry... I won¡¯t.

    What needs to be done and what I want to do are entirely different things.

    As I¡¯ve said, emotions must be erased, and actions must be taken.

    ¡°......¡±

    But for now, while she¡¯s asleep...

    I bent my upper body down and looked at Asena more closely.

    Gently, I raised my hand and stroked her hair, hair that I¡¯d touched countless times before.

    Next, I lightly touched her cheek with the back of my hand, wiping away the trail of tears that had formed from her copious crying.

    Finally... I cupped her cheek with one hand.

    The soft sensation transmitted through my skin.

    My expression began to slowly distort.

    But I did my utmost to keep my hand steady, to make sure she didn¡¯t wake up.

    Then, I whispered to her.

    ¡°........I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She might not hear it, but I apologized to her. It was an apology for the harsh lies I¡¯d uttered¡ªfor hurting her.

    ¡°.......I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I apologised once more, and gently pressed my lips to her forehead.

    Then, I turned away, leaving Asena behind.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    In a fleeting dream, Asena felt a familiar touch.

    Once through her hair.

    Once lightly under her eyes and on her cheeks.

    And finally, the full contour of her cheek.

    She wanted to nestle deeper into that warmth, but her body remained still.

    However, the sensation was soforting that she felt it was okay even if she couldn¡¯t move.

    Just this was enough for her to feel happy.

    Just as she was about to drift back into deep sleep, a voice tinged with guilt echoed in her ears.

    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    There was no doubt about who the voice belonged to. The fading consciousness of Asena perked up at that voice. With lips that wouldn¡¯t part, she whispered.

    ¡°....Op...pa?¡±

    Her eyes opened. Asena briefly looked around.

    ¡°......Op-Oppa?¡±

    It was an infirmary. However, herst memory was definitely of Garden... being embraced by Cayden. Crying like she did when she was eight.

    Suddenly alert, she scanned her surroundings.

    No one was there.

    ¡°...Oppa.¡±

    As if he might be hiding somewhere, she called out to him.

    But even when she waited like that for a while, nobody came to find her.

    ¡°.........sob...¡±

    She was alone.

    Cayden was not by her side.

    To Asena, the emptiness of the infirmary felt even more hollow today¡ªThe ce he had left behind was so cold that Asena could only shiver in her loneliness.

    <strong>****</strong>

    -Knock knock.

    ¡°Miss Liana, Sir Cayden is here to see you.¡±

    Liana emerged from her thoughts and turned her head toward the door.

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    The moment permission was granted, the heavy door opened.

    Liana was staying in a top-tier room provided by the academy. And Cayden stepped into that room hesitantly.

    The moment Liana saw his expression, no further exnation was needed.

    ¡°....Grandma.¡±

    Seeing Cayden¡¯s contorted face filled Liana with sorrow, and her own expression mirrored his.

    ¡°...What are we to do now, Cayden... What are we to do...¡±

    He staggered over and knelt on one knee before Liana.

    Liana immediately embraced his face.

    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, Grandma...I¡¯m sorry..¡±

    ¡°What do you have to be sorry for...!¡±

    She consoled Cayden, patting his head.

    ¡°...I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry, Cayden...I¡¯m the one who should apologize...¡±

    ¡°...I...I never thought things would turn out like this...¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s not your fault...You¡¯ve only tried to support your siblings with love...¡±

    Liana pulled Cayden away from her embrace and cupped both of his cheeks in her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±

    However, Cayden couldn¡¯t meet her eyes.

    And as if making a decision, he closed his eyes for a moment and looked at Liana.

    With unwavering, sincere eyes, he spoke.

    ¡°...Grandma, I think I have to leave. I think...I have to distance myself.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned leaving before, but if there¡¯s something different this time... it¡¯s that I probably won¡¯t be returning to the Pryster estate either.¡±

    ¡°...Cayden.¡±

    ¡°...Grandma, I feel I need to put as much distance as possible between myself, Asena, and Keirsey as quickly as I can. And now that I¡¯ve been engaged to Daisy, please ask Lord Hexter to help secure a ce in the estate for me. I¡¯ll be quitting the academy.¡±

    ¡°...Cayden, why are you sacrificing yourself again...!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way... To stay far away... at least until they forget me. Until they find someone to marry...¡±

    Cayden paused for a moment, then continued speaking.

    ¡°...I won¡¯te back until they find their true partners for marriage. Only after they forget me from their hearts...¡±

    ¡°...Cayden, the semester will end soon. There¡¯s no need to make a decision so quickly. I understand it¡¯s a serious issue, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want you to sacrifice yourself. The Pryster estate is now your home as well. Apart from Asena and Keirsey, there are many people in the estate who are your family. How can you abandon them all just for the sake of the twins! Don¡¯t you think this grandmother wants to see you?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s not about sacrificing... I¡¯m in pain, Grandma. Since yesterday, I¡¯ve started hurting them.¡±

    Cayden clenched his teeth before continuing with difficulty.

    ¡°Today, Asena... that usually stoic Asena cried like a child in front of me. I guess she had reason to. I¡¯d said some pretty awful things. But today, I saw her cry and copse into my arms... I can¡¯t possibly do that again.¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s not your fault, Cayden. It would be right for the twins to let go. Don¡¯t think of leaving just yet. Like I said... wait at least until the semester ends.¡±

    Then Liana lowered her voice. With an expression of self-directed shame or anguish, she continued.

    ¡°...And if things don¡¯t work out... even if we proceed as you¡¯ve suggested... there are others waiting for you in the estate. You should at least say goodbye to them.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°...Hold on just a little longer. Or, if being with the twins is so unbearable,e with me.¡±

    ¡°......Yes?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the academy for a while and go back to the estate. I¡¯ll ask the twins to attend sses properly until the end of the semester, and you cane home with me.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°In doing so, Asena, Keirsey, and you¡ªeveryone will have a chance to catch their breath. It¡¯ll be a time for reconsideration.¡±

    Cayden forgot to respond, lost in his thoughts.

    Seeing his conflicted expression, Liana made the decision for him.

    ¡°Pack your bags, Cayden. The more I think about it, the more it seems like the right thing to do. If it¡¯s hard for you to see your siblings now, then distance will do. After all, the only reason I¡¯ve stayed here...was for you and the twins.¡±

    ¡°...Is it okay?¡±

    Cayden looked visibly troubled.

    ¡°Yes, and now that we¡¯ve made a decision, let¡¯s act quickly. You can think it over while we¡¯re on our way, or even after we get to the estate. I¡¯ll inform the headmaster; you just pack your things.¡±

    Liana stood up and snapped her fingers a couple of times.

    The Pryster estate servants waiting outside the door walked in.

    As everything started to unfold, and Cayden rose from his kneeling position, Liana spoke,

    ¡°Helen, Thein. We are returning to the estate¡­ today.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll prepare.¡±

    Liana gently nudged Cayden on his back.

    ¡°Cayden, you prepare quickly too. Finish up ande back. Right! Have conversations with those you need to speak to.¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    Keirsey cried herself to exhaustion, waking only when night had fallen.

    If the sun had been shining, maybe she would have mustered the strength to get out of bed.

    But the darkness sapped her strength away.

    She found no reason to rise.

    The only good thing about getting up was to see Cayden, but she couldn¡¯t summon the courage to face him.

    What if everything he had said the day before was true? How was she to carry on then?

    She regretteding to the academy in the first ce.

    She couldn¡¯t believe how foolishly naive she had been back then, looking forward to a ce that would ultimately rob her of everything precious¡­

    Reducing her to this miserable state.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that she had walked into this hell out of mere curiosity.

    ¡°Cough... Cough...¡±

    Suddenly, she found herself coughing.

    Her parched throat was screaming for water.

    Was it because she had cried so much? Or perhaps from the cold sweat of nightmares? She wondered, absentmindedly.

    Then, she felt like it would be okay to die of thirst just like this, but even that thought was eclipsed by the precious memories she shared with Cayden.

    The realization that dying would mean she could never see him again filled her with dread.

    A paradox gripped her: she wanted to die because he might be gone, yet his very existence prevented her from meeting that end.

    With great effort, Keirsey managed to get out of bed.

    Her head spun, and her legs felt like jelly.

    If Cayden were here, he would have probably carried her on his back, lending her his strength.

    No, seeing her struggle like this, he would have probably brought water to her bedside.

    Even if that water had to be sourced from the middle of a desert, he would have found a way to bring it to her.

    ¡°...¡±

    Once again, Keirsey¡¯s heart ached.

    Was he really leaving her? Had he stopped loving her? In all the time she had known him, there wasn¡¯t a single moment when he had hated her. Not one moment when he hadn¡¯t loved her.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine a future she had never experienced. Could all this be a dream? Some cruel joke orchestrated by a devil?

    Even if it wasn¡¯t, she prayed for all of this to end now. For him to change his mind.

    No! Seeing her struggle like this, he would surely change his mind!

    Keirsey had never felt pain like this in her entire life. If it were Cayden, he would recognize her anguish the moment heid eyes on her.

    Eventually, he would let out a sigh, or perhaps throw a light joke her way to lighten the mood. Asking why she was in so much pain. Telling her he understood and asking her to stop crying.

    He would gently soothe her with kind words.

    For some reason, she couldn¡¯t clearly envision a scenario where he would ept the confession of love. Maybe that too was because she had never experienced it.

    Regardless, if he saw her... If it were Cayden... If it were her older brother... In the end, he would relent for her sake.

    With that thought in mind, Keirsey found some bnce even in her disoriented state.

    Just as she was about to leave her room and drink some water, she decided to give that up too.

    ...It was a thought born of malice.

    She wanted to show him her chapped, withered lips as well.

    Wouldn¡¯t he feel even more pity for her then? Wouldn¡¯t it shake his heart, even just a little?

    Her throat was cracked and the pain was unbearable, but it was nothingpared to the agony in her heart... And so, she even gave up on drinking even a single sip of water.

    Keirsey headed for the dormitory door, instead.

    ¡°...?¡±

    Just as she was about to open the door, she stepped on something.

    Looking down, she saw a lone letter.

    It had been slipped under the door. Sealed with the emblem of two intertwined snakes.

    It must be from her grandmother.

    Keirsey had no room in her heart to read it now.

    She didn¡¯t even entertain the thought.

    She opened the door and stepped out of the dormitory.

    <strong>****</strong>

    -Tap..tap..tap..tap

    With her strength waning, she managed to knock on the door.

    Was it too soft for him to hear? There was no response from inside.

    -Thump...thump...

    For a moment, dizziness washed over her, and Keirsey braced herself against the door to regain her bnce.

    Even while her body ached so much, only one thought floated in her mind.

    She wished Cayden could see her struggle. The more visibly she suffered, the higher the chance he might ept her.

    Though she wasn¡¯t feigning any of her pain... she didn¡¯t want to hide it either. If she could use even this as a weapon, she would.

    ...But why isn¡¯t heing out? Is he truly avoiding her now?

    Tears threatened to spill again, but her parched body had nothing left to give.

    -Thump...thump...

    -Click.

    Just then, the doorknob turned.

    -Creeeak.

    And the door opened, letting in a sliver of light.

    For a brief moment, the simple fact that the door had opened allowed Keirsey to breathe a little easier.

    At least she could see Cayden¡¯s face.

    ¡°...Oh...¡±

    Raising her head, Keirsey found herself speechless.

    It wasn¡¯t Cayden.

    It was his roommate, Eric Endra.

    ¡°...Keirsey.¡±

    He spoke cautiously, his expression uneasy.

    ¡°...Ah...cough...where¡¯s my Oppa?¡±

    Her voice cracked, resembling the grating of metal. Keirsey didn¡¯t care. If only she could see him.

    But why did Eric open the door? Had her Oppa told Eric to turn her away?

    Keirsey thought she might be able to persuade Eric, at least. Being good-natured, he would surely step back once he saw how much she was suffering.

    ¡°...Hyung¡¯s not here.¡±

    ¡°...Did he go out?¡±

    ¡°...No. He¡¯s literally not here. He¡¯s gone.¡±

    At his words, Keirsey wavered and finally copsed to her knees.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Quickly, Eric knelt beside her. But perhaps sensing her mood, he chose not to touch her.

    ¡°What do you mean, my Oppa¡¯s gone...?¡±

    Keirsey questioned, frozen in ce.

    What did he mean by ¡®not here¡¯? What could that possibly signify?

    Eric¡¯s face contorted as he replied.

    ¡°...It¡¯s exactly as it sounds. He said he¡¯s temporarily leaving the academy.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°...You didn¡¯t hear about this?¡±

    From that moment, Keirsey felt as if someone was strangling her breath away.

    Because the reason he left was surely... her.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 89: Exposed (4)

    Chapter 89: Exposed (4)

    Cayden first sought out Daisy.

    Finding her wasn¡¯t difficult. Having spent considerable time with her during the escort training, he had a good idea of where she would be.

    Indeed Daisy was in the student council room. And fortunately, she was alone.

    When he suddenly showed up, Daisy greeted him with a slight surprise.

    ¡°Cayden!¡±

    A small smile crossed Daisy¡¯s face as she greeted Cayden.

    She put down the fountain pen she was using, stood up from her seat, and quickly walked over to him.

    ¡°...¡±

    As she approached, Daisy noticed the serious look on Cayden¡¯s face and her expression hardened. She had never seen him look this way before, and a vague sense of unease began to settle in.

    What concerned her the most was the possibility that their engagement might be called off. She couldn¡¯t help but wish their rtionship was as rock-solid as those of other nobles¡ªset in stone once agreed upon.

    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t live without Cayden, or that she would die without him... but if the engagement were to be really called off, she thought she would at least be depressed.

    In truth, even Daisy couldn¡¯t be sure. This was the first time she had experienced such emotions, and since she had never lost them before, it was hard for her to gauge just how important they were to her.

    Regardless... if there was a problem, they would have to resolve it together. They were going to be together from now on, and Daisy wanted to be his strength.

    ¡°...Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Cayden closed his eyes for a moment, lost in thought, before grasping Daisy¡¯s shoulders.

    Then he looked into her eyes and spoke.

    ¡°...Daisy, I¡¯m leaving the academy.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    Daisy froze, stunned by the unexpected news.

    There was no falsehood in Cayden¡¯s face. Not a hint of hesitation. This wasn¡¯t a request for permission; it was a deration.

    ¡°...¡±

    Daisy took a moment to digest his words, then pieced together the likely reason for his sudden decision.

    A few days ago, she had had a conversation with the twins.

    The day she and Cayden verbally agreed to their engagement, the twins had visited her.

    Filled with contempt for the twins, who were determined to break all of Cayden¡¯s arranged marriages, she had asked them who they would be satisfied within Cayden¡¯s life.

    -¡°Me.¡±

    Asena¡¯s voice, in response to her question, still echoed in her ears. It was a voice that was enchanting yet coercive, desperate yet determined.

    Daisy swallowed.

    She could guess that this might be the reason, but she couldn¡¯t ask directly. What if she was wrong? Then she would only be delivering troubling, unnecessary information to Cayden.

    So, she decided to gauge the situation first.

    ¡°...May I know the reason?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s a¡­family matter.¡±

    ¡°...Is it because of the twins?¡±

    Cayden flinched at her question.

    At that moment, Daisy became certain.

    ¡°...Cayden. If it¡¯s about the twins... I know.¡±

    ¡°...You do?¡±

    ¡°...They told me. That they... love you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Cayden clenched his eyes shut. Was he the only one who didn¡¯t know?

    While he was aware that the twins had harbored feelings for him for some time now, each confirmation weighed heavily on his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t find an appropriate response. Instead, he asked a question that was ultimately inconsequential.

    ¡°...When... did you find out?¡±

    ¡°...The day I heard from my father that our engagement was arranged.¡±

    Cayden recalled the recent actions of the twins. Whenever he closed his eyes, they would secretly slip into his bed and steal kisses¡ªsinister acts unbefitting their innocent facade. In other words, they unleashed their wicked tendencies where he couldn¡¯t see.

    And yet they acted so pure and kind where he could see them.

    He was ashamed that he was only realizing this now. That he had been blinded all along.

    ¡°...Did the twins hurt you?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°...They didn¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    Cayden found it hard to believe Daisy¡¯s words.

    ¡°What did they say? Please, be honest.¡±

    Daisy hesitated for a moment before sugarcoating the reality for him.

    ¡°...They said they wished our engagement would be called off.¡±

    ¡°...Sigh.¡±

    Once again, Cayden let out a long sigh.

    Seeing him in such a state, Daisy was the one to move toward him.

    ¡°Cayden, I¡¯m okay¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m sorry, Daisy. For making you go through such an ufortable experience. If it weren¡¯t for me... you wouldn¡¯t have needed to go through such unusual circumstances.¡±

    At his words, ¡®If it weren¡¯t for me,¡¯ Daisy¡¯s heart began to flutter anxiously.

    It felt as if at any moment he might say, ¡®Find someone better than an unusual person like me.¡¯

    Of course, all of this had been unusual, and parts of it had indeed made her ufortable, but that didn¡¯t mean she wanted him to leave.

    To spend her lifetime with a genuinely good person like Cayden¡ªsmall obstacles meant nothing to her.

    So Daisy, blinking nervously, gripped his arm.

    ¡°I... I said I¡¯m okay¡ª¡±

    Cayden interrupted her.

    ¡°That¡¯s why... Daisy. If we get married... I¡¯ll make it up to you. I¡¯ll make you so happy that the difort and dissatisfaction you felt because of me will bepletely forgotten. Right now, that¡¯s the only promise I can make.¡±

    Hearing his warm words, Daisy felt deeply moved once more.

    ¡°...Ah.¡±

    A soft, almost inaudible sound escaped her lips.

    ¡®Yes,¡¯ she thought.

    ¡®This is a man worth dedicating a lifetime to.¡¯

    Someone who would dig deep to understand the difort she had been silently harboring. Someone whomitted to taking responsibility and making amends until the end. This is the kind of person who should be her life partner.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, unexpectedly.

    Daisy had withstood fear and pain with resilience, but she was all too vulnerable to words that warmed her heart.

    She was ashamed of herself for it. Cayden might have spoken those words lightly, and she worried that if she showed herself to be this moved, he might think of her as a bothersome woman.

    Daisy lowered her head and closed her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Cayden continued speaking.

    ¡°...Even if I leave your side this time, know that this will remain a debt on my conscience.¡±

    ¡°No... that¡¯s not necessary. There¡¯s no rule that says fianc¨¦s always have to be together. Circumstances might require us to be apart for a while.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She thought for a moment, then decided to be bold.

    ¡°...Cayden, can you answer just one question for me?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    She asked without hesitation.

    ¡°...You wille back, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Daisy gripped his arm more tightly. Though tears filled her eyes, she lifted her head to meet his gaze directly. She felt that if she didn¡¯t do this now, she mightter regret her hesitancy.

    Cayden was looking straight back into her eyes.

    Up until now, as they talked about twins, a faint pain had tinged his voice. Now he answered with unwavering strength and certainty.

    ¡°I wille back.¡±

    Daisy took it a step further, perhaps because her resolve was weakened by her tears.

    Right now, she didn¡¯t want to hide anything from Cayden. She wanted him to know why she had asked the question.

    ¡°...I hate to bring this up, but your engagement with Judy was also called off. Couldn¡¯t the same happen with us?¡±

    ¡°...I promise, Daisy. That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°...Prove it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Cayden locked eyes with her, then pulled her towards him¡ªHe embraced her.

    Though they had talked about their engagement, this kind of physical intimacy was a first for them.

    Of course, if one would count interlocking pinky fingers as intimacy, then they had experienced that once. But embracing like lovers was definitely a first.

    The moment he pulled her into his arms, Daisy gripped his waist tightly, and Cayden¡¯s one hand settled on her head while the other rested on her waist as he held her close.

    Daisy¡¯s heart pounded as if it would burst.

    She had been fond of him even before their engagement, but now that he was on the cusp of bing irrevocably hers, any sense of restraint felt superfluous.

    She belonged to him.

    He belonged to her.

    This harmonious symmetry was deeply satisfying.

    Whenever she¡¯d thought of arranged marriage, she had always treated it like unwanted homework.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that it would end up this well¡ªgetting together with someone she actually liked.

    Feeling Cayden¡¯s warmth, Daisy came back to her senses.

    It was her first time embracing a man like this, but she didn¡¯t want to let go.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t know what he thought of this version of her, she held him tightly, very tightly, in her arms.

    <strong>****</strong>

    -Thump, thump, thump.

    The next person Cayden sought out was Judy.

    She was nowhere to be found. After asking around, it seemed as though she hadn¡¯t left her dormitory.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that this might be because she had stolen a kiss from him the previous day.

    Cayden didn¡¯t think twice and went to her dormitory.

    While it was generally frowned upon for a man to visit a woman¡¯s dormitory, Cayden was out of time.

    Furthermore, the perception that Cayden was visiting the women¡¯s dormitory for work purposes, due to the escort training, still remained. So, no one looked at him strangely because of it.

    -Thump, thump, thump.

    ¡°...Judy, it¡¯s me. Open the door.¡±

    There was no reply.

    He persisted in knocking. He was really running out of time now.

    ¡°...Judy, it¡¯s important. Open the door.¡±

    Perhaps knowing he wouldn¡¯t give up, a response finally came from behind the door.

    -¡°...Go...go away... If you¡¯re here because of the kiss, I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°...Judy.¡±

    -¡°...My feelings haven¡¯t changed...I now only want¡­¡±

    ¡°Judy, I¡¯m leaving the academy.¡±

    Cayden made sure to say it clearly so she could hear.

    Immediately, the sound of the door lock quickly turning could be heard, and the door burst open.

    -Bang!

    ¡°...Wha...What?!¡±

    Cayden was finally able to see Judy. It was the first time he had seen her since their kiss the previous day.

    Judy stood at the doorway, dressed in casual, rather revealing attire, a nket draped over her shoulders.

    Cayden averted his eyes as he spoke.

    ¡°...Judy, take a moment to change your clothes¡ª¡±

    Just then, the nket dropped to the floor.

    Her pale, toned abdomen was exposed.

    Just as he was about toment on it...he lost the opportunity.

    Before he knew it, Judy had grabbed him with the hand that had been holding the nket.

    Caught in her grip, Cayden found himself unwittingly meeting Judy¡¯s eyes.

    Her eyes were quivering intensely.

    In a voice that trembled just as much, Judy asked,

    ¡°...Is it because of me?¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 90: Exposed (5)

    Chapter 90: Exposed (5)

    ¡°...Is it because of me¡­?¡±

    The light in Judy¡¯s eyes seemed to fade as she questioned me.

    I spoke quickly to disabuse her of any strange notions.

    ¡°...No, Judy. It¡¯s not because of you.¡±

    However, it seemed like Judy didn¡¯t believe my words. Her eyes didn¡¯t change; if anything, they only grew darker. However, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because self-loathing was washing over her, or if she was heartbroken because things weren¡¯t going as she hoped.

    She persisted in asking me, as if determined to hear the truth.

    ¡°...Then what is the reason?¡±

    To exin this, I had to talk about the twins. Daisy already knew, so I had no choice but to confess, but I didn¡¯t want to tell Judy.

    Being loved by the twins was not something to be proud of.

    If they weren¡¯t my siblings, it would have been a different story. If I had been a stranger to them, I might have boasted about it.

    After all, why would anyone dislike the fact that such beautiful girls loved them?

    The problem is, and it should go without saying, that I¡¯m not a stranger to them. I¡¯m their older brother, and they are my younger sisters.

    So I wanted nobody to know about thisplicated rtionship that had gotten so twisted.

    Judy might not tell anyone, but if this secret spreads through gossip, it would make things unbearablyplicated.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a personal matter.¡±

    So, I skirted around the reason.

    Upon hearing my answer, Judy clenched her teeth.

    As expected, it was a response that could only deepen misunderstandings.

    I wasn¡¯t even sure why I was doing this, but I began to make excuses for her.

    ¡°...Judy, it really isn¡¯t because of you. I¡¯m leaving due to personal reasons, truly.¡±

    ¡°...Then tell me. What is this ¡®personal matter¡¯?¡±

    ¡°...I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°...So it is because of me.¡±

    ¡°...Judy, it really isn¡¯t! Can¡¯t you just trust me?¡±

    ¡°How can I trust you when you won¡¯t tell me the reason? You¡¯re just lying to spare my feelings, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    I had no choice but to offer her a subtle hint in the end.

    ¡°...It¡¯s because of the twins...!¡±

    But even that didn¡¯t convince her.

    ¡°...I can¡¯t believe it, Cayden.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, Judy.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Judy took a step closer to me. The familiar scent of her, which I¡¯de to know from long hours spent training together in the arena, wafted over me.

    She let go of my arm and crossed her arms over her abdomen.

    ¡°....We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? At one point, we were even closer than that...¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been that close, Cayden. Until now, we¡¯ve been each other¡¯s strength.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°In the past, when you had worries about your siblings, wasn¡¯t I the first one you opened up to?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°So how am I supposed to take it if you can¡¯t talk to me now? I want to trust you, but this feeling makes it impossible to erase any doubt. Say that I¡¯m the bad one for not trusting you; I don¡¯t care... But I don¡¯t want to keep feeling this uneasy. If you¡¯re not going to tell me the reason now, say it clearly: that you don¡¯t like me.¡±

    It was obvious to anyone that despite asking herself, Judy didn¡¯t want to hear those words.

    Her face - trying to hide her emotions - had a pained expression.

    Her hands - clenched in fists - trembled due to too much force.

    Just by looking at her, I could feel her emotions pouring out.

    ¡°...Judy.¡±

    ¡°I want to know the truth. Leaving without telling me the reason, that¡¯s just... too much. It means we can no longer share secrets or worries.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it-¡±

    ¡°-Weren¡¯t you the one who said, ¡®Let¡¯s stick together as friends who are in the same position¡¯?¡±

    She spat out my words, the very words she had loved so much.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we... fond of each other?¡±

    She brought up the feelings from just a few days ago. Feelings that I, too, vividly remembered but hid from her.

    ¡°Was it really so wrong that... I kissed you? You...¡±

    She bit her lip, gripping her elbow tightly with her fingernails.

    Lowering her head, she hid her expression. And then she whispered softly,

    ¡°...you were supposed to be mine, you know.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    At this point, I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch her any longer. Seeing her nails dig into her flesh, I gently encircled the back of her hand with my own.

    Judy looked up at me at the touch.

    Her eyes were shimmering, although she wasn¡¯t crying; the bridge of her nose was flushed.

    I found my hand touching her cheek, then, startled by my own actions, I hastily pulled it away and clenched it into a fist.

    ¡°...Judy, my siblings say they love me.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Judy looked at me for a moment and then quietly asked,

    ¡°...So?¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    ¡°...I don¡¯t see what that has to do with what¡¯s happening now. It¡¯s strange to hear that the twins who were tormenting you actually liked you, but even so¡ª¡±

    Seeing Judy take it so lightly, I immediately realized she had misunderstood. I added to my exnation,

    ¡°¡ªNo, that¡¯s not it...¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°...They see me as a man.¡±

    Judy¡¯s body stiffened instantly.

    It seemed she finally understood the meaning of my words.

    The disappointed expression she¡¯d shown me earlier vanished in an instant, reced only by a look of confusion and surprise.

    ¡°Judy... that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to say anything. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t consider you a friend.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°...I...¡±

    I started to speak, unsure how to navigate this awkward situation, but then swallowed my words back down.

    There¡¯s no time. This isn¡¯t a problem I should be burdening her with.

    Now that the misunderstanding was cleared up, it was time for me to leave.

    ¡°...So... I¡¯m trying to distance myself from the twins. As long as I¡¯m here at the academy, they¡¯ll keep approaching me. They... need some time to take a breather.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°...So that¡¯s why I¡¯m leaving. You understand, right?¡±

    Judy didn¡¯t respond for a while. Understandably, this wasn¡¯t easy information to digest.

    Once she¡¯dposed herself, I took a long look at her.

    ¡°...I should go then. Take care, Judy.¡±

    And with that, I turned around.

    At that moment, she embraced me from behind.

    The touch and the emotions felt familiar¡ªLike that night when Judy had embraced me after learning that Daisy was chosen to be my next fiancee.

    Perhaps it was her personality ying a role in this¡ªoutwardly tough, but inwardly sensitive and easily frightened.

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it while facing me, but she could while facing my back.

    ¡°...I have one question.¡±

    Despite the shocking news, all she asked for was a single answer.

    ¡°...Are youing back?¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°Are youing back or not?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    I couldn¡¯t answer. I¡¯d told Daisy that I would return, but that promise was made to her.

    Whether I could return to Judy or the academy was uncertain.

    If I can¡¯t resolve the issue with the twins, I won¡¯t be able to attend the academy they¡¯re bound to graduate from.

    In the first ce, graduation from the academy doesn¡¯t hold much weight for someone who¡¯s going to be amoner. Of course, having a diploma would be beneficial if I intend to walk with my head held high as Daisy¡¯spanion, but ultimately, my strength will be demonstrated in my capacity as a knight.

    As I didn¡¯t answer, Judy burst into a bittersweet mix ofughter and tears.

    ¡°Ah...seriously...ugh...¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°...Cayden, why is my life so hard?¡±

    As she vented her pain, my heart ached in response, as if it were my own sorrow.

    ¡°...I¡¯m alone in my family, and now I¡¯m alone here too...ugh...¡±

    She didn¡¯tsh out at me or throw a tantrum like she used to. Perhaps she refrained because she understood my situation in her own way.

    It was heartbreaking to see Judy put aside her own stubbornness, thinking of me. It was yet another affirmation of her gentle nature.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but show her pain, as if expressing her troubles was unavoidable.

    As she continued speaking, tears streamed down onto my back.

    ¡°I never knew relying on someone could be thisforting...I never knew having someone on my side could feel this reassuring... But now... what do I do?¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    I opened my mouth, but no words came out. Anything I would say would feel like hypocrisy.

    She leaned on me for a long moment, burying her face in my back, then took a deep breath and pushed me away.

    ¡°...Judy?¡±

    Turning around, I saw Judy wiping the corners of her eyes. Unlike before, her shoulders were squared confidently, her posture as upright as a knight¡¯s.

    ¡°...Go.¡±

    She wore a look on her face simr to when we first met.

    That stern, steely expression, as if she¡¯d resolved to stand on her own two feet.

    ¡°Go, Cayden. Thank you for everything.¡±

    Seeing her face, something twisted inside me.

    I felt utterly pathetic for making her wear that expression again. I felt so sorry for Judy, who was wearing that look. Because even if her face was the same as before, the depth of her emotional scars would be different.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to walk away.

    I moved towards her, the woman who had pushed me away.

    Judy¡¯s resolve crumbled almost instantly at my approach. Once again, her face copsed into an expression filled with unbearable sorrow. Though she covered her mouth with the back of her hand, she couldn¡¯t hide the fact that she was crying.

    Wanting desperately to change that expression, my hand moved on its own ord.

    Gently, my fingers touched the cheek they¡¯d hastily pulled away from earlier.

    As tears flowed anew, Judy sped the hand that was touching her cheek.

    I made her a promise.

    ¡°...Judy, I can¡¯t make many promises.¡±

    ¡°...S-sob...I...I told you to go...I¡¯ve made up my mind...¡±

    ¡°...But I promise you this.¡±

    ¡°...Uh-huh...hng...¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯lle back for you.¡±

    Judy listened intently to my words as she rubbed her cheek against my hand.

    ¡°...Do you trust me now?¡±

    Slowly, ever so slowly, she nodded.

    ¡°...I do.¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    Asena and Keirsey sat at the table with a letter between them.

    It was a letter from their grandmother, but they were focused on just one fact.

    Cayden had returned to their territory.

    Their grandmother had advised them to take a breath. To cool their heads and reconsider. That now was not the right time to be together. To think things over.

    Eventually, Keirsey stood up from her seat.

    ¡°...I can¡¯t take it anymore...I...I want to go to Oppa.¡±

    Asena was the one who hurriedly grabbed Keirsey¡¯s hand as she turned away sharply.

    ¡°...Stay here, Keirsey.¡±

    Although Asena herself didn¡¯t look entirelyposed, she was much calmerpared to Keirsey.

    ¡°Do you think this is okay, Unnie?¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s voice brimmed with frustration.

    Asena, though shaken, did not lose her poise.

    ¡°...Like Grandma said, we need time to breathe.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®time to breathe?¡¯ I can¡¯t even catch my breath right now!¡±

    ¡°...Neither Can I, but...but Oppa needs time to breathe.¡±

    Frustrated, Keirsey stomped her foot as she spoke.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t you see that Oppa is getting ready to leave us? If he¡¯s not taking a breather but preparing to leave us, then what are we going to do? Tell me, Unnie!¡±

    Asena¡¯s piercing eyes met Keirsey¡¯s. She spoke with an odd certainty.

    ¡°Oppa hasn¡¯t left us yet. At the very least...we¡¯ll have a chance to see him back at home. So, sit down...!¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure!¡±

    ¡°Because I saw him before he left!¡±

    Finally, Asena couldn¡¯t hold back and raised her voice.

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Asena clenched her fists tightly.

    ¡°When you were holed up in your room, crying and wailing, I went to Oppa.¡±

    With that, Asena too rose from her seat. Their eyes shed in the air.

    But for the first time, Asena began to falter. It wasn¡¯t that Keirsey¡¯s momentum was particrly strong; Asena was just beginning to crumble on her own.

    As if recalling the memory was painful, her eyes quivered.

    ¡°He told me... he told me... that he never loved me, that he hated me. He lied...¡±

    Asena spoke. It tormented her to utter those words herself, yet she was desperate to assert they were untrue. She spoke as if saying it aloud would allow her to breathe.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...I couldn¡¯t bear it, so I hugged him.¡±

    Keirsey twitched for a moment. Somehow, it bothered her that while she came to her senses to find him gone, Asena had managed to embrace him before he left.

    Asena looked into Keirsey¡¯s eyes as she spoke.

    ¡°...Don¡¯t look at me like that. You would have hugged him too. What¡¯s important... what¡¯s important is that in the end, he stopped pushing me away. He couldn¡¯t push me away any further... his body was trembling.¡±

    Asena looked down at her arms as if recalling the trembling body of her brother, Cayden. She trembled as she brought up that horrific memory.

    ¡°...I fainted right after... and when I woke up, I was in the infirmary. Keirsey... if he really hated me, he wouldn¡¯t have taken me to the infirmary, right?¡±

    Now Asena wasn¡¯t just sharing her experience with Keirsey; she was demanding an answer. It was as if she was hoping for Keirsey to corroborate her story.

    Even so, Asena didn¡¯t wait for Keirsey¡¯s response.

    She nodded to herself, drawing her own conclusion.

    ¡°...Yes, that has to be it. He still loves us... loves me. He must be conflicted too. He needs time... so don¡¯t even think about following him.¡±

    Keirsey stood rigid for a moment before coldly responding.

    ¡°...That might be true for you.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°Because yourst memory with him is hugging him, because when you woke up, you had this assurance that he took care of you... That¡¯s why you can be patient.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Me... it¡¯s different for me! Myst memory with him is him telling me to leave!¡±

    Tears spilled from Keirsey¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Do you have any guarantee that Oppa is conflicted like you said? What if he¡¯s just preparing to leave? What if I trust you and he ends up deciding to leave us... No, leave me? Then myst memory of him will be of him telling me to get lost!¡±

    Her words hung heavy in the air, suffused with the weight of their unspoken fears.

    Keirsey sank to the floor, her fist clenched over her heart.

    ¡°...Sob! How... how am I supposed to bear this? It feels like I¡¯m going to die. How can you tell me to wait?¡±

    Keirsey was the first to copse, crumbling onto the ground.

    Asena followed suit, dropping to her knees beside her.

    Wiping away her tears, Keirsey managed to say,

    ¡°I get it...I understand. I know what you¡¯re saying is right... I also know that he needs time. But it¡¯s so hard for me. The idea that he might hate me is unbearable...¡±

    Keirsey choked back her sobs, a stark contrast to how freely she used to cry in front of Cayden.

    Without Cayden around, she couldn¡¯t even cry freely. Losing the person she could lean on made even crying a struggle.

    For Keirsey, shedding tears like this had been a rare urrence for quite some time.

    Thest time must have been when her parents left her.

    Whether she was in front of her grandmother, the head maid Helen, or the butler Thein, she had held back her tears since she was young.

    For some inexplicable reason, she hadn¡¯t wanted to cry.

    But everything changed when Cayden appeared. She had cried in front of him,ughed in front of him...

    And now that he was gone, she was reverting back to her former self.

    She was barely holding on, buoyed only by the faint hope that she might see him again when she returned home.

    Asena¡¯s hand moved towards Keirsey¡¯s trembling shoulder but then slowly retreated.

    She wasn¡¯t strong enough to console anyone at the moment.

    To possess that kind of strength, she needed her Oppa.

    Asena stood up silently, watching Keirsey.

    She felt like she was about to burst into tears herself.

    Like Keirsey, the only ce she could cry now that Cayden was gone was in her own room.

    Leaving Keirsey alone, Asena slowly entered her room.

    Just before she did, she saw Keirsey, kneeling and leaning forward on the ground. Her face was buried in her arms, as she stifled her sobs.

    For the first time in their lives, Cayden had been torn away from them.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 91: Awakening (1)

    Chapter 91: Awakening (1)

    At the end of an arduous journey, the Pryster territory finally came into view.

    Indeed, there¡¯s no ce like home. The stifling feelings I had throughout the trip seemed to lessen immediately just at the sight of home.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    ¡®Alright. There¡¯s no need to be hasty.¡¯

    I have roughly a month before reuniting with the twins - Of course, the thought is still daunting - and the future remains uncertain. However, I can¡¯t help but wonder how much will change as time passes.

    Although I don¡¯t n on reciprocating their feelings, given the twins¡¯ persistent affection, I doubt their emotions toward me will fluctuate either.

    Asena had said she liked me since we were young. The depth of those feelings is something I find hard to measure.

    In the past, when they showed me so much affection... I felt as though I had received great fortune. But in truth, behind that affection were feelings that crossed the boundary of family¡ªIt was a hard truth to swallow.

    As these thoughts flooded my mind, confusion began to muddle my rity.

    Could it be that their gestures of love were driven by some underlying desire?

    The longing encapsted in those stolen pecks, the nights Keirsey would discreetly slip into my bed, the embraces from Asena that involved more than just a casual hug¡ªwere all these actions guided by their perception of me as a man rather than just a family member?

    Given the circumstances, it seemed reasonable to think so.

    Sigh.

    I was naive, under the impression that they sought in me the familial love they never received from their parents. But, in truth¨C

    ¡°...¡±

    A memory of Asena¡¯s words suddenly crossed my mind.

    That day she confessed she had never thought of me as her brother.

    That, should my name be stripped of the ¡°Pryster¡± title, I would be nothing more than a stranger to her.

    While her words might not have been entirely false, I had always viewed them as my sisters.

    However, given the particr nature of our rtionship, things would undoubtedly differ if we were biologically rted siblings.

    I can¡¯t deny that the twins hold a unique ce in my life, a certain exceptional quality that sets them apart.

    If they were my biological sisters, I probably wouldn¡¯t be considerate when changing clothes in front of them. It wouldn¡¯t be awkward if we saw each other¡¯s vulnerabilities. We wouldn¡¯t be giving each other kisses every night, smiles wouldn¡¯t automatically appear just from seeing each other¡¯s faces, and being together wouldn¡¯t be the mostfortable thing in the world.

    The difference in our social standings also kept reminding us that we were not normal siblings¡­ In fact, I could eventuallye to terms with Asena¡¯s shocking revtion¡ªthat she had never thought of me as her brother.

    However,ing to terms with it doesn¡¯t mean the feeling isn¡¯t perpetually disheartening, stifling, and¡­ frustrating.

    ¡°....Cayden.¡±

    Grandma¡¯s hand gently touched my arm.

    ¡°....Yes?¡±

    ¡°Stop worrying,¡± she said, perhaps sensing my unease.

    My face must have betrayed my inner turmoil about the twins.

    ¡°....Thank you.¡±

    Feelingforted by her consideration, I thanked her.

    ¡°...I know you¡¯re going through a lot. But, since I¡¯ve made the decision to bring you here, let¡¯s take our time with these worries. Eat plenty of delicious food until you¡¯re full, and get some proper rest. Once your mind is clear, it won¡¯t be toote to make your choices.¡±

    I met her eyes and allowed myself a slight smile.

    Her words may have been casual, but their impact was profound, enveloping me in afort that was hard to describe.

    I truly couldn¡¯t articte just how fortunate I felt to have her in my life.

    In a society marked by rigid social stratification, she had epted me wholeheartedly, as if I were her flesh-and-blood grandchild.

    Despite her reputation, which might suggest otherwise, she had been endlessly kind to me¡ªand not just to me, but to our entire family.

    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t even quantify the depth of my gratitude for her¡ªa grandmother who showed no favoritism between her biological grandchildren and me, often even prioritizing my needs.

    Her actions greatly influenced the behavior of the servants as well, and because she had taken such good care of me, they also treated me with utmost courtesy.

    Frankly, I wouldn¡¯t have had any room to argue if she had resented me.

    Had she ousted me from the family,beling me the ¡°corruptor¡± who ensnared the twins, I couldn¡¯t have offered any defense. After all, even though it was her choice to integrate me into the family, the unfolding situation was likely far from what she had originally hoped for.

    Yet, she showed concern for me. She even brought me out of the academy, concerned that I might be struggling, and offered me words offort when she saw my troubled expression.

    All of this deeply moved me.

    In reality, the most agonizing aspect of the entire predicament with the twins had been this: the sense of guilt I felt whenever I faced Grandma.

    Setting aside my own feelings, just the idea of her worrying about me exerted an immense weight on my conscience.

    It felt as if my actions hadpromised the strength the family could have gained through the twins¡¯ marriage¡­ That too in return for her love.

    Ultimately, I spread my arms and enveloped her in a warm hug.

    Grandma offered a serene smile.

    ¡°...Haha, Cayden. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve hugged this old woman.¡±

    ¡°...Thank you.¡±

    An emotional surge welled within me, but I held back my tears. Especially in Grandma¡¯s presence, tears were not an option.

    Even if I was adopted, I was the eldest son of the family and had an obligation to maintain an aura of strength and resilience.

    ¡°What could my eldest grandson possibly have to be so thankful for?¡±

    ¡°...Everything.¡±

    I¡¯ve often noticed this, but Grandmother bears a striking resemnce to Asena. Or perhaps it¡¯s more urate to say that Asena takes after her?

    As we embraced, I felt her hand gently patting my back, silently inquiring¡ªprodding me to borate on the reasons for my gratitude, as if coaxing me to express the depth of my affection for her.

    Witnessing her this way lightened my heart and made me smile. The emotional turbulence within me also settled somewhat.

    Finally, I said, ¡°You¡¯ve epted mepletely, as if I were truly your own grandson.¡±

    ¡°...Cayden, don¡¯t say such things; You are my grandson¡ªNever question that.¡±

    ¡°...But we both know that¡¯s not technically the case... I may not know my biological parents, but because of you, Grandma, I¡¯ve never felt that absence. You¡¯ve offered me unconditional love and care. Even when you could have shown favoritism towards the twins, who are your blood rtives, you refrained.¡±

    ¡°......Hehe.¡±

    She giggled at that instant. It seemed that hearing how much I loved her directly from my lips delighted her.

    She eased her embrace, pulling back slightly to look into my face.

    ¡°Cayden, did you think this old woman would ever utter empty promises?¡±

    ¡°...what?¡±

    ¡°From the moment I dered you as my grandson, that¡¯s exactly what you became. Had I ever intended to favor the twins over you, I would never havemitted to bringing you into this family as my own.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°I make it a point to keep the promises I give.¡±

    In that instant, various promises I¡¯d made resurfaced in my mind.

    My promise to Daisy that I¡¯d return to her.

    My assurance to Judy that we¡¯d reunite.

    ...And mymitment to the twins:

    My vow to be their unwavering pir of support for a lifetime.

    I was set on keeping the first two promises.

    But given all that has transpired, can I still honor thest one?

    Can I emte my Grandma¡¯s steadfast fidelity to her word?

    She has always honored hermitment¡ªEven now, when I, amoner, have captured the hearts of the noble Pryster siblings, she still regards me as her grandchild. So much has shifted, yet her resolve remains steadfast.

    Can I say the same for myself?

    I¡¯m not sure...

    ...Because my resolve to leave hasn¡¯t wavered.

    ¡°...Cayden.¡±

    I had unknowingly be lost in thought. Grandma¡¯s call snapped me back to reality.

    She smiled once more and spoke.

    ¡°Set aside your concerns for the moment. Let¡¯s rest; we¡¯re home now.¡±

    ¡ªBoooo...

    The resonant horn sounded in the distance, signaling our family¡¯s arrival call.

    I was truly back home.

    Thinking so, a realization hit me all of a sudden¡ªThat this was the first time I¡¯d been separated from the twins since our paths first crossed.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Ten days passed, and only twenty more remained.

    After Cayden left, Asena allowed herself a single day of mourning. But from the next day onward, she carried on as though nothing had transpired.

    This was easier said than done, yet the emotional armor she had donned over the years fortified her resilience.

    Keirsey, meanwhile, still roamed about in a gloomy state.

    Her friends, although clueless about the cause of her sadness, made genuine attempts tofort her. Keirsey would also offer them a faint smile and murmur her thanks, but Asena knew better. These gestures did little to lift her spirits.

    What both sisters needed to feel whole was Cayden¡ªmore specifically, a Cayden who would reciprocate their feelings.

    Absent that, no meaningful change was possible.

    On the sixth day since Cayden¡¯s departure, a letter arrived. Until that moment, Asena had been in an emotional limbo, feeling virtually nothing. Yet, the sight of that letter made her heart throb painfully, as ifpensating for all the moments it had failed to beat before.

    Keirsey was no different. With trembling hands, she brought the letter to Asena.

    Emzoned in the center was the unmistakable seal of the Pryster family.

    It could either be from their grandmother or... from their brother.

    Asena, consumed with hope that it was thetter, eagerly tore open the letter.

    ¡°....Ah.¡±

    The moment she saw the handwriting, a single tear trickled down Asena¡¯s cheek.

    It was unmistakably Cayden¡¯s handwriting.

    Though the letter itself was sinct.

    ~~~

    I¡¯ve arrived safely.

    We need time.

    I hope you¡¯ll reconsider.

    I want us to be close as siblings.

    Let¡¯s meet again at home.

    ~~~

    As she read these lines, the tone and emotion she imagined in his voice made it seem as though he was speaking directly to her.

    It was as if she could hear the resonance of his voice in her mind.

    Although she knew she could never fulfill some of the requests he had made... still, the heavy emotions that had been weighing her down seemed to lighten a bit.

    His sincere tone must have made a difference.

    Even though, in the garden, Cayden had imed otherwise, Asena had stubbornly clung to the belief that he still loved her. However that could also be seen as stubbornness, so deep down, she was quite anxious.

    The pain was particrly acute when he surfaced in her nightmares, repeatedly saying that he didn¡¯t love her.

    Yet, the letter, thoughtfullyposed and dispatched, bore no trace of such hostility. That was her greatest relief.

    Starting the next day, both Asena and Keirsey began sending letters back to him.

    Asena diligently wrote about her daily activities, sending two letters every day.

    Keirsey seemed to be sending even more... but she didn¡¯t bother to check.

    She refrained from saying things like ¡°I love you¡± or ¡°I miss you¡± in her letters, fearing that it would burden him. She simply shared her day with him.

    Although she was dying to write those words, for the sake of not pressuring him, she restrained herself, teeth clenched.

    This was the first time Asena had ever sent so many letters to someone.

    She felt the void left by Cayden all too sharply:

    Being separated from him for the first time since they met made her realize just how essential he was to her.

    Did he realize how much this separation hurt her?

    He had said they would meet again at home, so she was no longer worried about him leaving. At the very least, she would be able to see his face once more; There was still a chance.

    But the more she thought about it, the more steadfast Asena¡¯s resolve became.

    She couldn¡¯t simply let him walk away.

    Merely a few days apart already felt intolerable. Nothing could lift her spirits. Nothing appeared beautiful. No food held any vor.

    How, then, could she endure an entire lifetime without him?

    Afterpleting her second letter of the day, Asena reclined on her bed.

    Whether or not he read her letters was inconsequential.

    The mere act ofmunicating with him provided enough sce.

    ¡®How good it would be to receive even a single reply¡­¡¯

    But so far, she had yet to elicit any response from him.

    Asena took out the first and only letter Cayden had sent her.

    Keirsey had it yesterday, so today it was her turn.

    She delicately traced the contours of his handwriting on the paper, her mind drifting to Cayden.

    What could he be doing?

    What might he be eating?

    Even if he had rejected her feelings... could he, perhaps, be missing her?

    With a sigh, she closed her eyes.

    Before setting off to mail the letter, it seemed she needed a moment to gather herself.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 92: Awakening (2)

    Chapter 92: Awakening (2)

    Only 10 days remained until the end of the semester.

    Asena was surprised at how well she was able to control her emotions. It was much better than she had expected.

    Contrary to her belief that it would be difficult to suppress her anger, she was spending the remaining time without needless conflicts with anyone.

    Seeing Daisy or Judy, whom she had despised so much, did make her ufortable due to their closeness with Cayden. However, it wasn¡¯t unbearable. As long as they weren¡¯t getting chummy with Cayden right in front of her, she could tolerate it for the time being.

    It felt like walking on a tightrope. As if she would explode if someone so much as touched her¡ªbut since no one did, she could remain subdued.

    ...And she was cautious in her own way. Especially around Daisy, knowing full well that any news about her would surely reach Cayden.

    Her current difort around them was bearable, and that¡¯s why she was enduring it. If that dam were to burst, she might just spill everything she had been holding back.

    If that happened, the gravity of her actions wouldn¡¯t be light, and it would be unlikely that news of her behavior wouldn¡¯t reach Cayden¡¯s ears.

    Today, once again, Asena couldn¡¯t focus on her ss as she watched Daisy.

    It¡¯s not like her irritation hadpletely vanished. The fact that Daisy was still with Cayden hadn¡¯t changed.

    But what bothered her even more was the fact that Daisy wasn¡¯t asking about Cayden, who had suddenly disappeared.

    The fact that Daisy, his fianc¨¦e, wasn¡¯t inquiring about his whereabouts made her angry¡ªit seemed like Daisy didn¡¯t care about him.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like Asena wanted Daisy to care¡­ She herself was confused by her own feelings on this.

    She wished that Daisy wasn¡¯t by Cayden¡¯s side, but herck of concern for him was, in its own way, infuriating as well.

    Cayden wasn¡¯t someone to be treated so lightly. It bothered her that Daisy was so cavalier with someone as precious as her brother.

    ¡°......¡±

    Of course, Asena spected that there must be a definite reason for Daisy¡¯s silence.

    And perhaps that was what irritated her the most.

    Deep down, there was a truth she wanted to reject.

    Knowing Cayden as she did, it was possible that he had exined the situation to his fianc¨¦e Daisy before leaving.

    He might have cautioned her not to be surprised,ying out the reasons for his absence.

    So, the reason Daisy wasn¡¯t asking anything might be that he had exined everything clearly before departing.

    Asena shook her head.

    ¡­ She didn¡¯t want to ept that reality. Cayden had left her without any exnation, without any note.

    Only muchter after his disappearance did a single letter arrive.

    He had left without giving her, his family, any exnations, but he had exined everything to Daisy before leaving?

    She didn¡¯t want to believe it. Even though it was a usible spection, she didn¡¯t want to ept it.

    Even knowing that there was a reason he hadn¡¯te to see her. Even knowing that there was a reason he hadn¡¯t even visited Keirsey, childishly, she didn¡¯t want to ept that reality.

    She didn¡¯t bother to ask and dig for the truth. If she found out something she couldn¡¯t bear, she would just end up furious.

    She didn¡¯t want to know that there was a woman whom Cayden cared for more than he did for her.

    So, Asena deliberately avoided having conversations with Daisy. And Daisy did the same.

    The time when they could converse with each other with smiles, even if feigned, was now behind them.

    <strong>****</strong>

    ¡°....Cayden?¡±

    A familiar voice pulls me out of my reverie.

    ¡°Hm? Lawrence?¡±

    Sir Lawrence, who taught me swordsmanship, walks into my room, donned in light armor.

    ¡°What are you so deep in thought about?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Lately, all I¡¯ve been thinking about is my siblings. The turbulent emotions that once had me unsettled have finally calmed. Instead, as I wandered around our domain, I realized how close we had been.

    Every nook and cranny was soaked in memories. The spot where Asena would secretly go to cry. The ces where Keirsey would clumsily get hurt. Their favorite havens, and so on.

    I¡¯vee to understand, at least to some extent, why they might have developed feelings towards me.

    Yes, if Asena was right and they never considered me family from the start, then I would have just been a close older brother figure since childhood.

    ...Of course, these are the things I can only ept by understanding this way. Because, if I take Asena and Keirsey¡¯s words at face value, then they developed feelings for me simply as a stranger. Asena said she never once thought of me as her brother, but that just meant she saw me as a man.

    In any case, I¡¯ve been trying to understand these emotions they¡¯vee to harbor for me, even while seeing me as their older brother. Because for me, they¡¯ve always been my sisters.

    However, this isn¡¯t something I can easily discuss with Lawrence, so I skirt around the topic.

    ¡°...No.¡±

    ¡°Thinking about Lady Asena and Lady Keirsey, perhaps?¡±

    But evasiveness is pointless. We¡¯ve crossed swords so many times that we know each other all too well.

    I let out a faint chuckle.

    ¡°....Why ask when you already know?¡±

    There¡¯s no point in beating around the bush when Lawrence will know I¡¯m lying. I decided not to hide the truth any longer.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re thinking about someone, it¡¯s usually your siblings.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°...Oh? Or perhaps it¡¯s your fianc¨¦e you¡¯re thinking of.¡±

    ¡°...Think what you will. So, what brings you here?¡±

    Ignoring his teasing with a smile, I ask why he came to see me.

    He reaches behind him and pulls out two letters.

    ¡°Two more letters came today.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    I don¡¯t ask who they¡¯re from. It¡¯s a given.

    Asena and Keirsey.

    They still miss me.

    Unable to bear even a brief separation, they¡¯ve sent me letters, almost like lovers would.

    Mixed feelings stir within me.

    I know this shouldn¡¯t be happening... but it doesn¡¯t feel bad.

    Even though I should be repulsed, should push them away, in the end, I can¡¯t bring myself to do it.

    The love I¡¯ve showered them with was too immense. And the time I¡¯ve spent trying to understand them too long for me to just push them away now.

    ¡°......¡±

    That said, I didn¡¯t let it show.

    The servants are unaware that the twins have feelings for me.

    With their impending return, perhaps it¡¯s better to get used to the idea of a significant change. But I can¡¯t bring myself to discuss it with anyone. Neither can I bring myself topletely resent the twins.

    In the end... whether or not I resent them changes nothing either; I can¡¯t reciprocate their feelings anyway.

    Maybe this is thest trial. While I am away, the twins might achieve their final growth.

    Awkwardly scratching my chin, I couldn¡¯t ask him anything other than the mundane.

    ¡°Why are you delivering this? Where did Max go?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that Max... It seems it¡¯s time to give him a good scolding.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He approached me and chucked the letters at me, asking me to deliver them to you. I don¡¯t know since when, but he¡¯s started taking me too lightly.¡±

    I burst outughing.

    ¡°Of course, he takes you lightly, Lawrence. Here you are, grumbling, but you still delivered them, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    I took the letters he handed to me and ced them on the table.

    Lawrence responded with a slight smile to my words.

    ¡°So, is that all you came for?¡±

    At my question, he nodded.

    ¡°Thanks then. You can go now. Oh, and help me with some trainingter.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer, his expression slowly hardening. Hadn¡¯t he said his task was done?

    Seeing my confusion, he posed a question.

    ¡°...Yes, I¡¯ve finished my task, but... I have a personal question. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s out of line... I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    Our family shared a particrly strong bond with all the people working in the mansion. So, even if Lawrence hadn¡¯t asked, I could guess what he wanted to know. And indeed¡­

    ¡°.....Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    I wanted to say nothing had happened, but the words wouldn¡¯te out. Moreover, even if I tried to hide it now, he¡¯d know I was lying. When the twins return, he¡¯ll eventually find out the truth I¡¯ve been hiding.

    So, I didn¡¯t bother denying it.

    ¡°....Aren¡¯t you... going to write back?¡±

    He pressed on with another question.

    I received more than five letters every day from the twins. Two consistently from Asena, and more than three from Keirsey.

    Yet I never once sent a reply. I believed it wasn¡¯t the time. Even when words I longed to say came to me and I lifted my pen, I eventually set it down again.

    All the words I wanted to say were kept locked within my heart. I also didn¡¯t want to unknowingly give them false hope. I didn¡¯t want to make them expect more or hurt them further.

    So once again, I offered Lawrence nothing more than a smile.

    ¡°Well, the kids will return eventually, Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    At that moment, Max breezed through the door with light footsteps.

    ¡°Oh, Sir Lawrence! You¡¯re here. Ah, did you bring the letters?¡±

    Lawrence¡¯s expression turned grim, then yful.

    ¡°You...! Max, if you coulde up here like this, you could have delivered them yourself!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know I was giving you and young master a chance for a conversation?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    After a momentary nce at me, Lawrence responded in a voice that had lost some of its vigor.

    ¡°....I doubt you thought that deeply about it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I just asked because I waszy.¡±

    ¡°You...!¡±

    Caught by Max¡¯s prank, Lawrence flushed, but I burst intoughter.

    Seeing meugh heartily, Max approached me with a wistful expression, soothing Lawrence along the way.

    ¡°Lord Cayden, here are your letters.¡±

    Suppressing myughter, I asked him.

    ¡°Again?¡±

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s not from youngdies.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    That leaves Daisy or Judy.

    Max presented the letters. There were two. So, it must be from both of them.

    I still felt sorry for them.

    Of course, there was no reason for me to feel guilty about returning to my hometown, but something still felt uneasy.

    ...Ah. Maybe it¡¯s because I left the viinous twins behind.

    Anyway, after epting their letters, I requested.

    ¡°Max, bring me some paper and ink.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t sent any replies to the twins... but I felt the need to respond to these two.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Asenay on her bed again tonight, staring at the letter from Cayden.

    She had looked at it until the paper had faded, but each time she felt different emotions¡ªit was, after all, his only trace left with her.

    She had read and memorized every word written in the letter.

    Devoid of any affectionate words, the letter was stiff and formal, but that was okay. The fact remained that he had written it while thinking of them.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Still, a sense of longing remained. How wonderful it would be if he could write just one more letter. If only he would send just one more proof that he was thinking of them.

    -Knock, knock.

    The sound of a knock made the candlelight in her room flicker.

    ¡°...Why?¡±

    When she asked, a voice came from the other side of the door.

    -¡®...Unnie.¡¯

    As soon as she heard that voice, Asena let out an irritated sigh.

    ¡°...No, Keirsey.¡±

    -¡®...Unnie, please.¡¯

    ¡°Today is my day to have Oppa¡¯s letter, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    -¡®...I¡¯ll only look at it for a moment. Just lend it to me for a bit.¡¯

    She bit her lower lip.

    She didn¡¯t want to engage in such childish fights. It felt like kids fighting over a beloved doll¡ªBut here they were, fighting over Cayden¡¯s single letter as if it were the most precious thing in the world.

    Even so, she hated that she had to act this way. True to her nature, she wanted to just give it over, but the letter was too precious to let go of so easily.

    This was the first time they had been apart, and consequently, the first letter she had ever received from him.

    She couldn¡¯t easily part with that first letter.

    ¡°...Didn¡¯t you have it yesterday? It¡¯s all about you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡®.........¡¯

    There was a moment of silence from Keirsey on the other side of the door.

    After waiting for what felt like an eternity, Keirsey finally spoke.

    -¡®...Sorry.¡¯

    Asena let out a long sigh.

    ¡°...Go back and sleep. I¡¯ll give it to you tomorrow.¡±

    -¡®...Okay.¡¯

    Asenay her head back on the pillow. Keirsey¡¯s petnce was soon forgotten.

    Looking at the letter from Cayden, thinking of him, missing him¡­ Asena slowly drifted off to sleep.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 93: Awakening (3)

    Chapter 93: Awakening (3)

    Knock, knock, knock

    -¡°Unnie.¡±

    The unwee noise rouses Asena from her slumber in the dawn.

    As she transitions from dream to reality, the sound grows louder.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    -¡°Unnie.¡±

    Slowly blinking her eyes open, Asena wakes up from her sleep.

    It had been a long time since someone had woken her up. Thest person to do so¡­ had been Cayden, back at home.

    When he softly called her name, a smile would creep onto Asena¡¯s face. She would naturally follow the usual flow, reaching out her arms to embrace him, savoring his scent and warmth as he carried her to the window. He would reciprocate with kisses on her cheeks.

    Now, the situation waspletely reversed.

    Through the window, the azure hues of dawn seeped into the room.

    The cold morning wind howled through the window she hadn¡¯t managed to close, and the candles that hadn¡¯t been put out had melted away.

    Warmth was nowhere to be found¡ªAh, there was one ce where a faint trace of warmth lingered.

    It wasn¡¯t from the plush, high-qualityforter, nor the soft bed.

    It was from the letter from Cayden held in her hand.

    As if it were an extension of her own heart, a subtle warmth emanated from it.

    Asena knew why Keirsey had woken her up so early in the dawn.

    It must have been to take Cayden¡¯s letter away.

    ¡°.........¡±

    So, quite childishly, Asena didn¡¯t respond. She continued to feign sleep.

    From the start, Asena had thought it was crossing a line to approach her so early.

    The promise to return it ¡°tomorrow¡± didn¡¯t mean at the crack of dawn. It meant in the morning when she was headed to ss.

    As she continued to ignore the knocks, the door creaked open.

    - Creeeeak.

    Asena sharply cast her gaze toward the open door.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Upon seeing Asena¡¯s alert eyes, Keirsey hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°...Were you awake?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Startled for a moment, Keirsey then turned her attention to the letter clenched in Asena¡¯s hand. After swallowing hard, she spoke.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll take it now.¡±

    ¡°...Was this so urgent that you had to wake me up this early?¡±

    ¡°...Sorry.¡±

    With that, Keirsey briskly approached and reached for Cayden¡¯s letter.

    Without even realizing it, Asena clutched the letter to her chest.

    Keirsey¡¯s expression became increasingly tense.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°...Unnie, we agreed you¡¯d give it to me today.¡±

    ¡°...We agreed it would be this morning.¡±

    ¡°It is morning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dawn.¡±

    ¡°...Who makes that distinction?¡±

    ¡°Keirsey, didn¡¯t you also wait until morning to give it to me yesterday?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t take it, Unnie.¡±

    ¡°...You sure have a way with words, waking people up this early.¡±

    ¡°Whatever the case, I¡¯m taking it now.¡±

    Keirsey reached her hand into Asena¡¯s embrace.

    Automatically, Asena clenched the letter tightly. She couldn¡¯t let go of the only source of warmth she had.

    While it was nothingpared to the warmth Cayden had provided when he was by her side, she couldn¡¯t let it go when she had nothing else.

    Truly, just as one would desperately inhale through their nose or mouth when suffocating, or hastily withdraw their body when hurt, clutching the letter tightly was a reflexive act to survive.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was reluctant to give it to Keirsey, nor was it a manifestation of some clinging greed.

    However, the oue was horrifying.

    Keirsey¡¯s grip was as reflexive as Asena herself, and as a result...

    - Rip!

    The letter was torn.

    Both of them, shocked by that dreadful sound, quickly pulled their hands away, but it was already toote.

    ¡°...Ah...¡±

    As the letter was ruined, its warmth vanished in an instant, and the room¡¯s atmosphere grew even colder than before.

    And as if ming each other, the twins¡¯ gazes shed in mid-air.

    Neither spoke, but their eyes said volumes. However, neither backed down.

    ****

    Keirsey was suppressing her anger.

    Nine days were left. She had no idea how she would endure that period.

    It was unfair. Asena at least had the letter until yesterday. She couldn¡¯t stand the fact that it got torn just when it was her turn.

    Although they didn¡¯t throw away the torn letter, the fact that something precious was ruined irritated her.

    Now, with both the presence and traces of Cayden gone, it was incredibly ufortable and difficult.

    They realized anew just how much they had relied on him.

    This felt as if they were experiencing a future where everything goes wrong, and he leaves¡ªmaking it all the more terrifying.

    Still, Keirsey picked up pen and paper. During mealtime, when everyone else was eating, Keirsey wrote a letter to send to Cayden in her room.

    Though she was boiling with rage, she didn¡¯t include a shred of negative emotion in the letter. She penned stories that he would find charming or that would make him think she was cute.

    She wrote carefully, revising and editing the words she wanted to say.

    And just as she was about to fold the paper after writing the final line...

    ...her hand hesitated. She had sent many letters before, but not once had she received a reply from him. Now, even his letter was torn, and she found herself craving any trace of him more than ever.

    After agonizing hundreds of times over, Keirsey picked up her pen again.

    She appended an everyday greeting to the letter.

    P.S. Oppa, I miss you. Could you send me just one reply? Are you busy?

    The postscript contained all the feelings she had suppressed to avoid making him ufortable, as well as her personal request.

    Despite knowing it was wrong, the anger coursing through her propelled her into action.

    After much contemtion, she swallowed hard and folded the letter. She felt she shouldn¡¯t, but there was no alternative.

    Perhaps Cayden wouldn¡¯t care at all. He might even reply immediately. But Keirsey, knowing nothing of what he would do, couldn¡¯t afford the luxury of peace of mind.

    Even as the wax melted, she contemted several times whether to rewrite the letter without the postscript or to send it as is.

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t contain her impulse. She finalized the letter¡ªfilled with her longing for him¡ªby sealing it with a stamp bearing the Pryster emblem.

    <strong>****</strong>

    -Growl-

    A sound erupted from Keirsey¡¯s stomach, starved from the time spent writing the letter.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. Sending the letter to her Oppa took precedence over food.

    If just this once he replies, she could endure this difort.

    And she had brought something else.

    The torn letter from Cayden.

    Although she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, perhaps the servants at the academy could find a way to restore it.

    ¡°You¡¯re here again today.¡±

    A familiar face extended a hand towards her.

    It was the academy¡¯s servant who collected letters.

    ¡°For Lord Cayden Pryster of the Pryster estate...is that correct?¡±

    Before Keirsey could even speak, the servant inquired.

    Keirsey nodded her head.

    For some reason, the servant continued to engage her in conversation.

    ¡°Miss Keirsey seems to be on good terms with her older brother.¡±

    Given the servant worked at the academy, she was familiar with most of the offspring of notable families. It was a basic requirement of the job.

    Of course, it was impossible to know everyone given the sheer number of people, but no one was unfamiliar with the Pryster family.

    Keirsey wanted to wholeheartedly agree with the servant¡¯sment, but for some reason, only an awkwardugh escaped her lips.

    ¡°...Ahaha...¡±

    She wanted to change the subject.

    Not keen on indulging in trivial chatter, she pulled out the now-yellowed and torn piece of paper from her belongings.

    ¡°...Um, could you possibly mend this?¡±

    As she spoke, Keirsey felt embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t precisely pinpoint why. Maybe she felt pathetic for having let the letter reach this state.

    Up until now, she had hugged her brother, been caressed by him, received his affection, and even kissed... him.

    So, it might also be that she felt a sense of shame for being like this because she couldn¡¯t let go of even a simple letter.

    The servant¡¯s expression turned apologetic.

    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, Miss Keirsey. There¡¯s no way to mend this torn paper. If the content is that important to you, perhaps a transcription--¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Biting her lip, Keirsey gave up. What she wanted wasn¡¯t a copy with the same content; she wanted the very letter that held the touch of Cayden.

    Unknowingly, her expression must have been twisted enough to startle the servant, who visibly jumped.

    Keirsey didn¡¯t particrly want tofort the startled servant. Words of simple reassurance wouldn¡¯te out of her mouth.

    Instead, she let out a brief sigh and turned to leave.

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    At that moment, a familiar emblem caught her eye.

    A letter sealed with the Pryster emblem.

    It wasn¡¯t something she wrote, nor was it written by Asena.

    It was a letter received by the academy, sent from the Pryster estate.

    Keirsey immediately leaned close to the desk.

    ¡°Is that...! Is that by any chance from my oppa?¡±

    The servant, who had been shrinking back, straightened up at the brightening tone of Keirsey¡¯s voice.

    Her gaze followed Keirsey¡¯s finger to a single letter.

    ¡°...Ah, yes! This was sent by Cayden Pryster.¡±

    Keirsey felt her heart pounding as a smile appeared on her face. Finally, it had arrived¡ªNine days before the end of the semester. Twenty-odd days since Cayden left. Fourteen days since hisst letter.

    What did he send this time? Would it contain the warm words he usually wrote?

    Thoughts like ¡®Should I take it without Unnie knowing?¡¯ brushed through her mind.

    Keirsey reached out her hand and spoke.

    ¡°Ah, then I¡¯ll take it. May I have it?¡±

    The servant blinked, eyes darting around as if in a predicament. Just as annoyance started bubbling up in Keirsey, the servant spoke.

    ¡°...Uh...I can¡¯t give it to you if you¡¯re not the intended recipient...¡±

    ¡°.......Excuse me?¡±

    Keirsey felt her heart sinking.

    Words she initially didn¡¯t understand eventually sunk into her as time passed.

    ¡°I am the intended... ¡±

    ¡°...The letter is not for you, Miss Keirsey.¡±

    She had longed for a letter every single day. Had been looking forward to this moment. Had even fought petty fights with Asena. And it wasn¡¯t even hers.

    In a moment, Keirsey quickly masked her icy expression with a bright one.

    ¡°Ah, I see. That¡¯s fine then. I¡¯ll deliver it for you. Who is the letter intended for?¡±

    The servant finally rxed, exhaling a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s for Miss Daisy today.¡±

    ¡°.....Today?¡±

    Unwittingly, Keirsey found herself repeating the servant¡¯s perplexing words.

    She suddenly realized that this wasn¡¯t the first time Cayden had sent a letter.

    She couldn¡¯t make sense of it right now.

    All this time, sending as many as three letters a day, he had never once replied to her. Yet, had he been writing to Daisy? Perhaps even to Judy?

    Keirsey lightly plucked the letter from the hesitant servant¡¯s hand. The servant, for her part, couldn¡¯t freelyment on Keirsey¡¯s actions.

    And Keirsey had no room to care about that. She turned away, solely focusing on Cayden¡¯s letter.

    She had been holding back all this time, gritting her teeth and enduring it. The reason she was able to bear it was because she knew that Cayden was safe in Pryster territory. At least when he was there, he wouldn¡¯t be conversing with other women. Their rtionship wouldn¡¯t be progressing.

    But he had been getting closer to other women through channels they didn¡¯t even know about.

    While he didn¡¯t give a single response to the words they sent, he kindly replied to other women with his elegant handwriting.

    Upon realizing this, it struck her that he wasn¡¯t too busy to send her a letter. She realized that it wasn¡¯t a matter of him not having the emotional space to write.

    He simply chose not to write to her.

    Her brother, who had always made her his priority, was now doing nothing for her. No, he was outright ignoring her.

    She could guess why, but that made it all the more despairing, and that¡¯s why...an odd emotion welled up within her.

    It was hard to put into words. The shock was so sudden that she needed time to understand this feeling.

    It was too much. How much she missed him. How she couldn¡¯t breathe without him. How she had suppressed her desires and followed his words unconditionally.

    ....Was this the price she had to pay?

    As his obedient younger sister, was she supposed to just get pushed away as he pushed?

    ...Or should she not listen to him?

    Tears welled up, and her hands trembled. She felt foolish for having fought with Asena over a single letter that hadcked any words of affection.

    Keirsey returned straight to her room.

    She sat down and without hesitation removed the Pryster seal that sealed the letter. She could reseal it with her own sealter.

    ¡°............¡±

    And there it was. All the words she had longed to hear.

    It wasn¡¯t one of the stiff letters he had sent her; it was a letter imbued with his warm tone. The version of him she had missed was right there.

    It wasn¡¯t the Cayden who had told her to leave his roomst time; it was the Cayden whose eyes seemed to light up at the sight of her, who worried about her with affection.

    Warnings about the hot weather, encouragement to finish the semester well, and promises to see each otherter.

    Small inquiries about well-being, written in his meticulous handwriting, filled the letter.

    Keirsey found herself smiling unwittingly. Even she couldn¡¯t understand why she was smiling.

    Perhaps the whirlpool of new emotions she was feeling was intriguing enough to bring a smile to her face.

    However, unlike her smile, the words that flowed from her lips were as sharp as steel des: ¡°Wow... so my love is being ignored by you, huh?¡±

    Though the smile still didn¡¯t leave her lips.

    ¡°Oppa¡­ Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m the one who loves you the most?¡±

    Keirsey was tired of crying.

    She understood now was not the time to shed tears - but to take action.

    Thinking so, a single resolve settled in her heart¡ªNo more negotiations.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 94: Awakening (4)

    Chapter 94: Awakening (4)

    Thest ss came to an end.

    Leaving behind the joyful exmations of numerous nobles, Asena and Keirsey returned to their room and gathered the belongings they had prepared beforehand.

    While the majority of people were busy dolling themselves up for the uing party, the two had no desire to do so.

    Their intention was clear: they wanted to return to their estate as quickly as possible.

    After all, there was no one they particrly wanted to befriend, nor was there anyone they needed to protect. The person who met all these conditions was already in the Pryster estate.

    Asena¡¯s heart had already started to race. Even if they left right now, it would take days to see him, but the very fact that the moment to reunite was finallying filled her with anticipation.

    The separation from Cayden, an experience she had never faced before in her life, had been extremely difficult. Not having heard any news about him only intensified her longing.

    It had been a month. A month of holding back.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as if she only had positive feelings. An equal measure of negative emotions had filled her. She was scared that Cayden might push her away... and as time went on, her desire for him also grew.

    ...Perhaps the silver lining was that, as far apart as he was from her, he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to grow close to another woman either.

    In any case, she wanted to see Cayden. Even if things didn¡¯t go well, she wanted to meet him and rid herself of this lingering anxiety.

    After all, isn¡¯t it better to rip off the bandage quickly? Not being able to see the wound¡ªCarrying this fearful emotion¡ªhad be too exhausting for her.

    Asena climbed into the carriage first, waiting for Keirsey.

    ¡°......¡±

    Since the tearing of Cayden¡¯s letter, there hadn¡¯t been any proper conversation between them.

    As if it had been a great shock and disappointment, Keirsey¡¯s expression had turned frightfully stern the next day.

    So much so that even her friends left Keirsey alone.

    Soon, Keirsey, with her luggage, climbed into the carriage.

    Her expression was still cold. She had never seen Keirsey like this before. At least, never for this long a stretch.

    Asena sighed inwardly and extended her hand first.

    It would already be insufficient even if they showed their beautiful side in front of Cayden. Arriving in conflict like this would serve no good purpose.

    Her hand softly touched Keirsey¡¯s knee.

    ¡°......What is it?¡±

    Keirsey shifted only her eyes to look at Asena.

    Unyielding, Asena spoke.

    ¡°.....I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°....What?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to see Oppa. We can¡¯t keep going on like this.¡±

    ¡°......What are you talking about? What¡¯s going on with us?¡±

    ¡°.....?¡±

    Asena began to feel confused when Keirsey made a face that genuinely didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about.

    Before she could find the words, Keirsey added,

    ¡°...Unnie, I have some things to think about. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±

    None of the affection she usually showed toward Cayden was present. Now that Cayden had left, aspects of Keirsey that had never been visible before were beginning to surface.

    Since this was the first time Cayden had been away, she had never considered that such an inherent nature could be hidden within Keirsey.

    And then, looking at Keirsey, who maintained her stern expression while staring out of the carriage window, Asena realized that she had genuinely moved on from the issue of the torn letter.

    Asena was confused.

    .....Even she was uneasy. Then why was Keirsey acting the way she did all this time?

    ****

    Nine whole days.

    Having realized that he had the leisure to send letters, and that he had been sending them to other women¡­ Keirsey had endured for nine whole days.

    Every single day, she had asked the mailman if there was a letter for her.

    In thest letter, hadn¡¯t she pleaded for even a few light-hearted words, saying how much she missed her Oppa? Hadn¡¯t she begged?

    Had even one letter arrived, she would have forgotten all the pain she had felt up to that point.

    But she received no such words from him.

    Rather, she had multiple opportunities to confirm other letters he had sent to Judy or Daisy.

    He was deliberately ignoring her.

    She knew why he was doing it, but that knowledge did nothing to douse the mes that had been set aze in her heart.

    The most she could do was to not get angry at Daisy or Judy. Suffering silently was the best course of action, so as not to let her feelings leak out.

    Sometimes, she red piercingly at Daisy, who was in the same department, desperately hoping she would provide some sort of pretext... but that opportunity never came.

    So Keirsey had no choice but to return to her estate in this manner.

    Her mind was already made up.

    She didn¡¯t know how this decision would manifest itself, but she knew it wouldn¡¯t be pretty.

    Amidst all this rage, the one thing she could clearly see was her burning love for him. Hence, she felt this insane jealousy, enough to alter and distort her very being.

    The obedient version of her, the one full of affection, was seen by him as nothing more than cute¡ªa mere little sister.

    ...He was underestimating her.

    So, she decided to change; she would no longer act that way.

    Keirsey began to rehearse the words she would say to him. She mulled over every word, trying to find the sentence that could most clearly convey her intentions to him.

    ...It wasn¡¯t easy.

    She felt that she would only know how to act once she met him.

    <strong>****</strong>

    -Knock, knock, knock.

    ¡°Lord Cayden.¡±

    While sipping my tea, someone called out to me.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Tomorrow would be the day the twins arrive. If everything goes as expected, they should arrive sometime around noon or evening.

    The door opens, and Helen walks in.

    Through the open door, the voices and footsteps of bustling servants echo in the air.

    ¡°...What¡¯s going on?¡±

    When I question Helen first because of themotion, she nods and replies.

    ¡°Lady Keirsey and the Duchess will arrive today...¡±

    I set down my teacup and inquired further.

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°The scouting party escorting the Duchess has arrived and informed us.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    For a moment, I paused¡­ and nodded.

    I had somewhat anticipated that something like this could happen. I had sensed it from the letters.

    Especially since Keirsey seemed to miss me quite a bit.

    I had thought about sending a reply multiple times, but each time I decided against it.

    What¡¯s the point of showing them affection now? It would only make it harder for them to detach from me, and might even give them hope for something impossible.

    I rose from my seat.

    ...Regardless, it has been a while since Ist saw them, so I felt that I should prepare.

    I already suspected that Keirsey had not, but...

    ¡®...I hope they¡¯ve changed their minds.¡¯

    After all, I had no way to respond to any other oue.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Woo-oo-oo-oo-oo-oo-oo... Woo-oo-oo-oo-oo-oo-oo...

    As the echo of the trumpet faded away, the clip-clop of the horses pulling the carriage grew more distinct.

    It waste evening. The scent of an array of colorful dishes, hastily prepared by the servants, filled the air.

    Grandmother Liana, the servants, and I all waited for the family head who was about to arrive.

    How should I react?

    What should I say?

    I¡¯d wrestled with these questions quite a bit, but now that the moment was upon me, nothing seemed quite right.

    Even expressing a familial level of joy had be aplicated matter.

    The knowledge that the twins harbor different feelings towards me made even that seem burdensome.

    And yet, to be entirely cold to them as I would be to a stranger also felt ufortable.

    I wanted to greet them with appropriate warmth while signaling that my feelings had not changed.

    I simply wanted to exude the nuance that we could continue on as normal siblings.

    -Swoosh.

    Even before the coachman had a chance to open the door, the carriage door swung open.

    The first to peek her head out was Asena.

    Her eyes found me before anyone else¡ªbefore Grandma, before those maids who took care of her since childhood.

    And the gaze she fixed on me showed no signs of waning.

    She blinked a few times, then forcefully shut her eyes and opened them again. As if she were swallowing back tears.

    In all likelihood, she might resent me for my abrupt departure.

    But even if that were the case, at that moment, my head was so flooded with conflicting thoughts that I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Gracefully, she stepped out of the carriage.

    Next, Keirsey poked her head out.

    When she did, a peculiar tension washed over me.

    Keirsey had pleaded in her letters. Begging me to respond. Saying how much she missed me.

    Each time, I had to forcibly unclench my fists, fighting off the temptation.

    What would she do when she saw me? Burst into tears? Voice her disappointment? Either way, dealing with Keirsey¡¯s unchanged feelings towards me was difficult. I was searching for ways to distance myself from her, knowing that she still desired and loved me as before.

    Yet, the strange thing was...

    ...Unlike Asena, Keirsey wasn¡¯t looking at me. She stood with her head held high, looking straight ahead.

    My gaze quickly returned to Asena, who had stepped out first.

    She still hadn¡¯t averted her eyes from me and with slow steps, she approached and stood in front of me.

    Usually, this behavior of hers meant she wanted a hug. That distance between us signified that.

    She didn¡¯t express affection in public, but she wouldn¡¯t refuse if I initiated.

    ...So she wanted a hug¡ªHaving observed her for so long, her intentions were always clear to me.

    But I didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    It was a normal greeting, but given our rtionship, it felt incredibly stiff. Still, I didn¡¯t caress her cheek or pat her head, I simply offered such a simple greeting.

    Her face contorted for a moment, scanning our surroundings before speaking to me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    That statement felt as if she was saying once inside, away from prying eyes, she would expect a hug or perhaps even more intimacy.

    Right after, she started offering casual greetings to Grandma and the servants.

    Having greeted Asena, my gaze turned to Keirsey.

    In the brief moment I had looked away, Keirsey was already approaching me with brisk, unhesitating steps.

    I subtly raised my hand, prepared to stop her if she tried to embrace me.

    But¡ª

    -Thunk.

    She walked right past me without even a nce.

    Rather, she bumped her shoulder against mine as she passed¡ªa movemonly referred to as a ¡°shoulder check.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even exchange greetings with the other servants.

    That shoulder check was all she gave me before she disappeared into the mansion.

    ¡°......¡±

    -Thump, m.

    Her behavior suggested she was angry and wanted nothing to do with me, and yet, it also implied that she was solely concerned about me.

    With such thoughts, I exchanged nces with the others, who were clearly struggling to make sense of Keirsey¡¯s transformed demeanor.

    Everyone was trying to understand the situation, except for me who knew the reason behind it.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read upto 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 95: Awakening (5)

    Chapter 95: Awakening (5)

    We all exchanged nces at Keirsey¡¯spletely changed appearance. Everyone was trying hard to make sense of the situation.

    She¡ªwho used to cry over trivial matters, smile brightly at light jokes, andugh giddily even at a brief peck¡ªwas now the pr opposite of her usual self.

    ¡°.....Hmm.¡±

    But I nodded my head with a bitter taste in my mouth.

    Yes, it might be because she now hates me for ignoring her heartfelt plea to write a letter.

    Maybe that¡¯s for the best.

    If this bes the reason she pushes me away, dislikes me... then perhaps it¡¯s a relief.

    If she bes disappointed in me and distances herself, maybe it¡¯s a good thing.

    It¡¯s not that my heart doesn¡¯t ache.

    Pushing them away doesn¡¯t mean I hate them.

    I still like them.

    But that¡¯s only as siblings.

    Once I understood that our feelings were misaligned, it became one of the bitter pills I had to swallow... but my heart ached nheless.

    Why did they love me?

    Once again, all I could do was irresponsibly me others. If only they had stayed as my siblings.

    ****

    Was it due to my stoic response, or was it Keirsey¡¯s abrupt behavior?

    Unlike what I worried, the deep emotions I and the twins had been facing in the academy didn¡¯t sweep across the dinner table.

    Before I left the academy, there had been daily tears and anguished cries, but not now.

    Only an air of frozen tension and cautious nces were exchanged.

    Keirsey remained unresponsive. With an expressionless face, she simply stared down at her te.

    She wasn¡¯t absent-minded. Her eyes blinked, her mind fully alert, but her lips remained tightly sealed.

    ¡°...Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    At Grandma¡¯s words, we each slowly picked up our spoons.

    Judging by Keirsey¡¯s demeanor, she seemed uninterested in the meal. Eventually, she hesitantly picked up her knife, thought intently for a moment, and delicately cut a small piece of food from her te before cing it in her mouth.

    She must have been contemting whether to refuse the meal or not.

    I understood Keirsey¡¯s changed behavior, but it was awkward nheless.

    It seemed like another manifestation of the growing distance between us.

    Had things been as usual, I would have tried to console a disappointed Keirsey, but untreated wounds have left scars between us.

    ...No. On second thought, even if she had acted that way in front of me, I might not have consoled her. Especially considering this recent incident.

    Our meal proceeded in silence.

    Grandma didn¡¯t try to lighten the mood by introducing trivial topics for conversation. That wasn¡¯t her style.

    In keeping with her character, it was only when the meal was about halfway done that she spoke...

    ¡°...So, have you changed your mind?¡±

    ...in this direct manner.

    Keirsey showed no response and continued with the mealid out before her.

    No, she did respond.

    She raised her hand and snapped her fingers.

    -Snap.

    A servant standing behind her caught Grandma Liana¡¯s eye and approached her.

    When the servant drew near, Keirsey uttered a single word.

    ¡°Wine.¡±

    ¡°...Keirsey, you don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    I cut myself off before finishing my sentence, ¡°You don¡¯t drink.¡±

    She didn¡¯t react to my words, and as soon as her ss was filled with red wine, she gulped it down in one go.

    A drop of wine that didn¡¯t make it into her mouth trickled down the side of her lips.

    Grandma remained unflustered by Keirsey¡¯s behavior. As if she had expected it, she ignored Keirsey and turned her gaze towards Asena.

    ¡°...Have you changed your mind?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Asena nced at me once. Then, with a cold shift of her eyes, she looked down at her food and gave a brief shake of her head.

    I let out a long sigh within.

    ¡®So, nothing has changed.¡¯

    ¡°...Asena, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, Oppa, I won¡¯t get married.¡±

    Asena abruptly broke the icy atmosphere with her words.

    The mention of marriage made my heart sink.

    This was no childish tantrum.

    It was a deration from an adult who knew all too well what she was talking about.

    Her gaze met mine.

    ¡°...Also, don¡¯t get any weird ideas, Oppa. My love for you hasn¡¯t blocked any marital paths or erased any alliance opportunities. If you weren¡¯t in the picture, I wouldn¡¯t have even considered marriage in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    I couldn¡¯t argue against her, because I was fully aware of the future, having read the novel. Both she and Keirsey had been emotionless viins, loved by no one.

    Seeing that I had nothing to say, Asena put down her knife and fork.

    ¡°...Speak honestly, Oppa.¡±

    ¡°...About what?¡±

    ¡°You know we¡¯re not in a typical sibling rtionship.¡±

    ¡°...True, I can¡¯t help that. I was adopted¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re still not entirelyfortable around me, are you?¡±

    At her words, I too put down my utensils. Grandma remained silent.

    ¡°...What do you mean, Asena?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even look at my bare skin directly, Oppa. You¡¯re still cautious when my chest brushes against your arm. Sometimes, you treat me as if I¡¯m not your sister, but a woman.¡±

    My eyes trembled slightly.

    ¡°...It¡¯s not that I see you as a woman; it¡¯s that we were never in that kind of rtionship to begin with¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªFrom the start, I was in that kind of rtionship. It took me less than a year to fall in love with you. I¡¯ve thought of you as a man for a longer time than I¡¯ve thought of you as family.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°...So that¡¯s why... That¡¯s why it¡¯s even harder for me to ept it now. I can¡¯t stand seeing you push away my feelings. Seeing you go to another woman. I can¡¯t even understand it.¡±

    ¡°...Does that even make sense? That it was natural for you to think of me, who was once your brother, as a man?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    I let out a long sigh, then lifted my ss, already filled with wine, just as Keirsey had done, and took a sip.

    Gathering my emotions, I spoke quietly.

    ¡°...In any case. We¡¯ve already had this discussion, haven¡¯t we? The only thing I wanted to hear was that you¡¯ve given up on me. That we should go back to being just normal siblings. There¡¯s no room forpromise. That¡¯s how it is. I can¡¯t reciprocate your feelings.¡±

    At that moment, a voice that had remained silent until now joined the conversation.

    ¡°Never?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    It was Keirsey. The voice was familiar, but the tone was strikingly different¡ªunwavering, captivating. The young girl I knew seemed a lifetime away.

    Keirsey was idly swirling her wine ss, watching the ¡®tears¡¯ of wine cling to the inside of the ss with her pale eyes.

    There was no sign that she felt slighted. She simply seemed uninterested in it all. Even if I thought it was an act, I couldn¡¯t be sure.

    ...For some reason, her demeanor was dominating the atmosphere.

    Caught off guard by this change in Keirsey, I was at a loss for words. She closed her eyes briefly, then looked at me as she reopened them.

    For the first time since they returned, our eyes met.

    ¡°Even if something happens?¡±

    She asked again.

    Did she change so much just because I hadn¡¯t written her a letter?

    Even if I didn¡¯t want to be taken aback, I couldn¡¯t help it. Deep down, I was surprised by her transformation, but I tried my best not to show it.

    With a stern expression, I asserted, ¡°No matter what happens.¡±

    ¡°What if I were to take my own life?¡±

    - Clink.

    Grandma dropped her fork.

    My eyebrows involuntarily twitched. My jaw tightened, my whole body went rigid, and my mind went nk.

    Merely imagining Keirsey¡¯s death crumbled me, much like Grandma.

    I shook my head vigorously.

    ...It must be a bluff. It can only be a bluff.

    But I had already missed the timing to respond, being shaken by her threat.

    ¡°...¡±

    Watching my reaction, Keirsey gave a slight nod.

    Then, she chugged her refilled wine ss, emptying it in one go, and rose from her seat.

    ¡°It seems ¡®never¡¯ isn¡¯t quite right.¡±

    With that, she turned away.

    I couldn¡¯t move until she was out of sight.

    <strong>****</strong>

    As Keirsey left, the meal came to a swift conclusion.

    Grandma, Asena, and I each retreated to our own rooms.

    Before leaving the dining area, Asena grabbed my wrist as if she had something to say. But I immediately lowered my head and shook off her grip.

    And so, I returned to my room.

    Afterward, Iy on my bed, feelingpletely drained. I couldn¡¯t muster any strength.

    ¡®What if I were to take my own life?¡¯

    Keirsey¡¯s voice haunted my thoughts.

    I couldn¡¯t help but imagine the scenario. If she held a knife to her own throat in front of me and dered she¡¯d end her life if I didn¡¯t love her, what would I do?

    ...I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stand watching Keirsey die.

    That was something I absolutely couldn¡¯t allow to happen. Of that, I was certain.

    Although I couldn¡¯t imagine the tender-hearted Keirsey ever acting that way, her behavior earlier and her portrayal in the original work kept nagging at me.

    Time continued to pass.

    The night deepened untilplete darkness took over, even the moon concealed itself.

    As my thoughts elongated, my body reached the point where it could no longer resist the pull of sleep.

    Knock....Knock....

    The sound of knocking pulled my consciousness out of the realm of dreams.

    Knock...Knock..Knock.

    I blinked my stiff eyes awake, trying toe to my senses.

    Who could it be at thiste hour...

    I pondered briefly, but an answer quickly emerged. It can only be the twins.

    I hesitated.

    Should I open the door?

    Or should I send them away?

    I rose from my bed.

    Slowly, I walked toward the door, straining my ears to identify the person behind it.

    -¡®...Hic.¡¯

    A brief hup resonated.

    It was Keirsey. I was sure of it.

    Keirsey, who had been standoffish, who had shown anger toward me. I had thought she would avoid me and express her displeasure for at least a few days, yet here she was, seeking me out.

    ....Knock...Knock...Knock.

    -¡®Open the door...hic...Oppa...¡¯

    It was a sound so faint that I wouldn¡¯t have heard it if I weren¡¯t so focused.

    I eventually turned around, scratching my head in exasperation.

    Ignoring her was the right decision.

    Thud. Crash.

    At that moment, I felt a jolt and a loud noise resonated through the floor.

    Recalling Keirsey¡¯s words aboutmitting suicide, I flung the door open.

    ¡°Keirsey...!¡±

    She was sitting on the floor, legs crossed and hunched over.

    The first thing that hit me as I opened the door was the pungent smell of alcohol.

    A shattered wine ssy scattered beside her.

    And the smell didn¡¯t juste from the spilled wine.

    A fruity aroma wafted from Keirsey herself.

    She was someone who never drank, no matter how much I jokingly offered her alcohol, iming it was tasteless.

    She would merely sit beside me, pouring to make sure my ss never emptied.

    To see her like this, utterly drunk¡ªthat alone sent a heavy message my way.

    ¡°...hic...Ah...my drink...¡±

    She tried to stand up, using the floor for support.

    But in doing so, she lost her bnce, about to topple forward.

    I caught her in my arms.

    If I had let her fall, she might have been injured by the shards of the broken wine ss.

    She paused at my touch and briefly looked up at me.

    ¡°......¡±

    She stared at me in silence before pushing my hand away.

    ¡°.....I hate you. Hic... Go away.¡±

    Was it because she was drunk? I couldn¡¯t just let her be. She was so intoxicated that she would likely have no memory of this by tomorrow.

    ¡°...Youe here and then tell me to go? Where am I supposed to go?¡±

    ¡°.....I hate you. I hate you more than anyone in the world.¡±

    Drunk as she was, she seemed more like the Keirsey I knew.

    After pushing away my hand, she leaned against the wall, trying to stand. Her foot carelessly moved toward the shattered ss.

    In the end, I lifted her up, holding her in a princess-carry.

    If I had dyed even a moment, she could have seriously injured her foot.

    Keirsey looked up at my face once again, but this time she buried her head in my embrace.

    I spoke to her then.

    ¡°.....Go to sleep.¡±

    She shook her head.

    At first, I thought she was resisting my suggestion.

    But then she spoke.

    ¡°.....Look. You love me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Then, with a motion that was theplete opposite of her earlier sluggish and clumsy movements, she swiftly and sharply grabbed the back of my neck.

    Lifting her upper body out of my embrace, she pulled me toward her.

    She tilted her head and pressed her lips against mine.

    ¡®WHA-!!¡¯

    I tried to pull my head back, but her arm, gripping the back of my neck, followed me. Her tongue slipped into my mouth.

    It was too quick for me to bite down and keep her out.

    If I tightened my jaw at this moment, I would risk injuring her tongue.

    Before I could react appropriately, her tongue dominated mine.

    I tasted the harsh vor of alcohol.

    Finally releasing the tension in my arm to let her go, she fell away from me and slumped onto the floor.

    ¡°Haa-haa...!¡±

    Wiping my mouth, I called out to her.

    ¡°....Keirsey...!¡±

    This was the second time. Whether it was because of the scent of alcohol or not, I felt a flush rise to my face.

    However, Keirsey lookedpletely unfazed. Perhaps because she had immediately forgotten what just happened, she bowed her head slightly and spoke to me.

    ¡°.....I want to sleep, Oppa.¡±

    Getting angry at someone drunk seemed pointless. Finding the situation absurd, I opened and closed my mouth repeatedly before finally rxing.

    ¡°....Sigh...Fine. Go to sleep. Just go to sleep quietly.¡±

    I lifted the nket for her.

    Knowing she was so drunk that she was likely to flop down onto the bed immediately.

    I had nned to just cover her with the nket and leave.

    Just then, something light hit the floor.

    I looked back at Keirsey.

    She was taking off the light clothing she had been wearing.

    ¡°Keirsey...!¡±

    It was toote to grab the clothes that had already slipped onto the floor and dress her again.

    To do so, I¡¯d have to kneel before Keirsey, who was only in her underwear.

    Keirsey spoke.

    ¡°....They¡¯re wet.. hic...¡±

    Looking down at her clothes, I saw dark stains just as she described. It was hard to see in the dim light of the ambitious night, but it seemed they were soaked with wine.

    In the end, I held back. I was going to leave the room anyway.

    Covering her with the nket now seemed a bitplicated.

    Leaving the rest to Keirsey, I turned to go.

    My heart was oddly racing; it felt like I shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer. I reached for the doorknob.

    Just as I was about to leave the room, a quick hand darted out from behind me, pressing the door in front of me shut.

    - Bang!

    The door closed like that.

    All I could see was the door right in front of me and Keirsey¡¯s pale, slender arms stretched out from either side of my waist, holding the door shut.

    ¡°Keirsey, why do you keep doing this-¡±

    As I tried to turn to look at her,

    ¡°-I¡¯m not wearing anything, Oppa.¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s voice came - clear and without any stuttering this time - unlike before.

    ¡°....I¡¯m not wearing anything.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    My heart raced. My eyes lost their way and wandered aimlessly. I was frozen, unable to move. True to Asena¡¯s words, I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at their bare bodies.

    As I remained still, Keirsey¡¯s arms tightened.

    Her arms wrapped around my waist.

    Then, from behind, I felt the soft touch of something.

    I couldn¡¯t feel the slightly stiff undergarment that usually supported her chest.

    It seemed her im of being naked wasn¡¯t just a bluff.

    I tried to gather my senses to pull away from her grasp.

    ¡°.........Be with me, Oppa.¡±

    She whispered at that very moment.

    Her embrace intensified. And then she shuddered with a hup.

    ¡°.....Hic. Now... I know everything.¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 96: Awakening (6)

    Chapter 96: Awakening (6)

    Keirsey.

    All the memories I shared with her swept past me like frames in a zoetrope.

    When we first met, her demeanor was brisque and cold. It was only when we became close that she began to reveal the sorrow she felt over the loss of her parents, sharing her pain with me.

    Gradually, she started to heal, smilesing to her more frequently. She was akin to a chick, trailing behind me and chirping, ¡®Oppa, Oppa!¡¯

    In those moments when she clung to me, her yful pranks and various cute actions were clearly etched in my mind.

    ¡°......¡±

    And I knew that this moment, too, would be etched in my mind.

    It wouldn¡¯t be just gently sketched into my memory like a portrait. It would be burnt and seared, leaving an indelible mark that will persist indefinitely in my mind.

    The shy, adorable Keirsey, who used to follow me around, was now persuading me to embrace her naked self without even wearing a shred of shyness¡­

    I stood rigidly.

    Whenever I tried to formte the first word to speak, I couldn¡¯t think of the next. It was the same no matter which word I started with.

    Since my mouth couldn¡¯t muster anything, I moved my body.

    I grasped the arms that were wrapped around my waist. Then, I exerted force to free my waist, but her arms did not let go.

    I couldn¡¯t tell where this strength wasing from.

    Eventually, as if holding a sword, I gripped her frail arm tightly.

    When I showed no mercy and exerted more force, her arms finally let go.

    And then, simultaneously, a sound could be heard.

    ¡°..Ah..Ah..It hurts.¡±

    With a whisper so small it seemed like it shouldn¡¯t reach me, she moaned.

    At that sound, my strength momentarily wavered, and Keirsey stubbornly wrapped her once-released arms around my waist again.

    Now, with her face buried in my back, she didn¡¯t let go of me.

    I tried to pull the door handle.

    But, she pushed my body from behind. The gap between the door and me narrowed, so it couldn¡¯t be opened either.

    She was still asionally shivering and hupping, but her determination didn¡¯t waver.

    Eventually, I closed my eyes and steeled my mind for a moment.

    I began to turn my body toward her.

    Knowing that I would face her, Keirsey slightly loosened the strength in her arms.

    Once my body was fully turned towards her, she embraced me strongly again.

    The situation itself was remarkably familiar.

    Except for the fact that she was bare.

    It was no bluff; next to the wine-soaked clothes, undergarments were visible.

    I moved my hand and grabbed her shoulder. Even touching her bare shoulder now felt unfamiliar.

    Whether my whole body had contracted, or the blood wasn¡¯t circting properly, my cold hand melted as it met Keirsey¡¯s soft and warm shoulder.

    Only then did she slowly lift her head to look at me.

    ¡°.....Look at me, Oppa.¡±

    True to her words, I was already avoiding her eyes.

    It¡¯s not me who is strange. We have always been like this. It¡¯s just that Keirsey changed too quickly.

    I pushed her away and said,

    ¡°.....Stop it.¡±

    ¡°.....Stop what? I love you, Oppa¡­ I love you.¡±

    ¡°Stop it here, Keirsey.¡±

    ¡°...Is it because¡­ I was cold today.. during the day..? You know best that it¡¯s not my true feelings¡­ you know that I can¡¯t hate you...¡±

    ¡°....Please, don¡¯t do this anymore.¡±

    The twins were slowly erasing the boundary between us. The line drawn on the floor that symbolized siblings, they were continually rubbing it off with their feet while approaching.

    No matter how much I redrew the line, the gap between them and me was continually narrowing.

    If I tried to draw the same line as before, saying we are siblings, in this situation, when she stood in front of me, naked... She would justugh at me.

    No matter how hard I tried now, a normal sibling rtionship was long gone.

    The rtionship they always wanted, as a man and a woman, was being established.

    ¡°.......Ah.¡±

    I pushed her body away with force.

    Her body, as light as cotton, fell away from me.

    I wasn¡¯t watching her, but I had a rough idea of how she was moving.

    Keirsey did not cover her fully exposed body.

    She tried to approach me again, but I didn¡¯t loosen the strength in my arms.

    In the end, she neither gave up on my arm, pushing her shoulder, nor let it go.

    Eventually, I gritted my teeth and spat harsh words at her.

    ¡°....Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°...I said... I can¡¯t ept your feelings. I said let¡¯s go back to being normal siblings. But like this... showing your body as if...!¡±

    I bit my lip¡­ I was trying to say harsh words to her, fueled by emotions and frustration, but they got stuck in my throat and didn¡¯te out easily.

    But I had to say them. Even a futile attempt to piece back a broken ss needed desperate effort.

    ¡°....As if... approaching like a prostitute... Aren¡¯t you ashamed...?¡±

    I didn¡¯t even know how I spat those words. Did I say them strongly? Or barely audibly?

    Keirsey¡¯s body flinched and shivered. At least¡­ she heard it. This shiver caused another ripple in my heart. Because I was sure I hurt her.

    How much longer does this have to go on? I think I have already hurt them countless times. Telling them to leave the room. Dering I won¡¯t be friendly anymore. Ignoring the pleas in the letters. And now, even calling her a prostitute...

    Keirsey¡¯s head slowly bowed down.

    The nails of the hand holding my arm dug slightly into me.

    What would it feel like for her, who ims to love me... to be called such by the one she loves?

    I didn¡¯t know, but it pained me.

    However, I endured this pain as well and spoke again.

    ¡°....Holding onto someone who says they dislike you, and continually approaching like this... don¡¯t you feel pathetic?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°Do you want to show such a state to Oppa? I keep getting disappointed in you...¡±

    The strength gradually left Keirsey¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Have you forgotten that Oppa already has someone? It¡¯s already over. ept it.¡±

    Her hand dropped down, limp.

    Only then could I shift my gaze to her.

    There was no vitality in Keirsey¡¯s beautifully feminine body.

    Since I opened my mouth, she hadn¡¯t said a word.

    I couldn¡¯t even gauge how much each of my words must have hurt her.

    She turned her body around.

    Perhaps because she must have bathed beforeing, the scent of flowers wafted over.

    She slowly moved herself onto my bed.

    Then she pulled the nket up to her head and settled in it.

    A small mound formed on the bed from the nket.

    Her breath got louder, turning into sobs.

    I listened to her crying for a while, clenched and unclenched my fists a few times, and then left the room.

    She, who said nothing, looked even more pitiful in my eyes.

    <strong>****</strong>

    That night.

    I couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    The words I first spat out to my Grandma¡­ It seems I can¡¯t postpone them any longer.

    I¡¯ve discussed this with the family for a month now; leaving now won¡¯t be abrupt.

    The situation is more serious than I thought, and their aggression is escting faster.

    I must act.

    As morning broke, I knocked on Asena¡¯s door.

    -Knock knock.

    I sensed the familiar fragrance.

    It had always been this way. Waking the sleeping Asena had always been my responsibility.

    If she doesn¡¯t react when I knock softly on the door like this, I open the door quietly and call her, caressing Asena¡¯s sleeping cheek.

    -Creak...

    Today was different though.

    She had already opened her eyes before I entered.

    ¡°Asena.¡±

    When I call her, Asena stretches out both arms. She remembered our routine too.

    Usually... It was now my turn to hold her. Then, she would press her lips to my cheek all the while.

    But, today was different.

    ¡°...Asena. I have something to say. Get dressed, wake up Keirsey in my room, ande to your office.¡±

    And then I coldly turned away.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Asena came into the office room with Keirsey. I stood up and offered Asena her seat.

    I didn¡¯t make eye contact with Keirsey.

    Asena, with her uneasy eyes, took a seat in the empty chair.

    Keirsey also took a seat next to her.

    I dered, standing in front of them.

    ¡°...I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    Asena¡¯s expression slowly hardened as if her anxiety was confirmed.

    ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this many times. I said I would leave. It seems... the time is now.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Neither of them were people who couldn¡¯t understand my words.

    Keirsey, maybe having nothing left to say to me since yesterday, turned her head to look out the window and let the tears flow.

    Only Asena objected to my words.

    ¡°...How can you leave when we just arrived?¡±

    ¡°You know it¡¯s not because you came.¡±

    ¡°...Didn¡¯t I ask you to stop hurting me?¡±

    ¡°...Not everything can go your way.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do¡­? Oppa¡­¡±

    She clenched her teeth tightly and said firmly right after.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re abandoning us to go to Daisy? For the crime of loving you?¡±

    ¡°I never said it was a crime. But¡­ it¡¯s something that shouldn¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a crime, then why is there a punishment? Why is it something that shouldn¡¯t happen? You¡­! Even grandma¡­! haven¡¯t properly exined why it can¡¯t be¡­!¡±

    ¡°We are siblings-¡±

    ¡°We are NOT siblings!!¡±

    Asena exploded, shouting loudly. It felt like she despised the fact that we were siblings to the core.

    I had nothing more to say.

    Without a response, I just looked at them for a long time.

    They must have known too. That I was engraving them in my eyes.

    Engraving thest memory before a long farewell.

    Keirsey abruptly stood up from her seat.

    She came close before I knew it and clung to my legs.

    ¡°Oppa...no...no¡­ don¡¯t leave¡­¡±

    I took my eyes off Keirsey and looked at Asena for a long time.

    She was blinking her eyes over and over, shaking her head.

    I slowlyposed myself. No, at least I tried to pretend to myself that I wasposing myself.

    The only reason I was still with them was... because I still liked them.

    I neither could nor likely ever will be able to change the twins. It was obvious that my presence in the family, as much as I am loved, would be a huge hindrance to the family. Moreover, I already have a designated fianc¨¦e.

    It¡¯s right to leave before the twins¡¯ actions be even more aggressive.

    ¡°...Goodbye.¡±

    And then, with a jolt of force, I detached Keirsey from me.

    I began to turn and leave the room.

    ¡°Oppa!!!¡±

    Asena¡¯s tearing scream echoed behind my back.

    It was a voice filled with sharp anger that I had never sensed before.

    I only half-turned my head to look back at her.

    She spoke.

    ¡°If...! If you leave now¡­! It¡¯s over for us.¡±

    Her voice trembled violently.

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°The moment you step out of this door¡­ you¡¯ll no longer be a Pryster. You¡¯ll go back to being amoner.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll never see your face again. I¡¯ll live forgetting you. I¡¯ll throw away all the memories, all the love!! I¡¯ll hate you. I¡¯ll hate you to madness, understand¡­? Even if your life bes tough and youe looking for me again...! Even if you cry and beg, I won¡¯t see you!! The moment you leave¡­ you won¡¯t be able to think of me as your sister Asena again. Like everyone else¡­! You¡¯ll only think of me as the head of the Pryster. Just hearing my name will make you tremble in fear.¡±

    Even if I joined the Hexster family and married Daisy, if she didn¡¯t want to see me, there wouldn¡¯t be any encounters in the future. That¡¯s how much power and prestige Asena held.

    ¡°Leaving me like this...! Did you think you could see my face againter, smiling? Did you think I would just endure? I¡¯ve begged to this extent!! What more do I have to do for you to love me!!¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    I took a step forward, moving closer to the door.

    With every step I took, Asena spoke.

    ¡°Stop..! Is this really the end?! No...! Come back!!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°How..how will you go to the Hexster territory? Didn¡¯t I say you¡¯d be exiled the moment you leave this door? They won¡¯t even give you a carriage, let alone a horse. How are you going to go!!¡±

    I stopped in front of the door.

    Asena spoke in a slightly lowered voice as if soothing a child.

    ¡°....Yes.. Come back-¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    And then, I shook my head, crossed the door, and left.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Asena nkly stared in the direction where Cayden had disappeared.

    He had left.

    She said it was over now, and for the first time, she mentioned cutting ties. But he did note back.

    ¡°...Helen.¡±

    She nkly looked for Helen.

    Several maids were already gathering in this room where loud noises had been heard.

    And among them, the oldest maid, Helen, was there too. She hurriedly spoke.

    ¡°Lady..! Master Cayden just passed by-¡±

    ¡°-Oppa has been expelled from our family.¡±

    She spat out with a vacant expression.

    For the first time in her life, she wanted Cayden to suffer. She wanted to inflict pain on him.

    To give him unbearable pain...so that he would recall the memories shared with them and regret this moment when he left them behind.

    ¡°Spread the news throughout the kingdom. Do not regard Cayden Pryster any longer as a member of our family.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­Lady Asena, what is this...¡±

    ¡°-Do not treat Oppa as a noble. No¡­that¡¯s not it. Catch him now.¡±

    ¡°...Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Catch him and lock him in the underground prison.¡±

    Asena was confused. She didn¡¯t even know what she was saying.

    Her voice started to shake. Tears flowed in front of all the maids.

    ¡°Oppa¡­o-oopa left... him...Helen¡­please get him...¡±

    Following, Max, who assists Helen, entered.

    He looked at the fallen twins and stared at Helen with a more serious expression than usual.

    Even in the confusion, Helen followed Asena¡¯s order.

    ¡°¡­.Max, tell Sir Lawrence¡­to bring Sir Cayden.¡±

    ¡°-I said to catch him. I won¡¯t forgive any mistakes.¡±

    Asena corrected Helen¡¯s words.

    Helen did not open her mouth needlessly. Since Max had already nodded and left.

    However, the next day.

    Asena had to greet the morning without Cayden.

    Her heart felt more empty and hurt than ever before.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 97: Weight of Vengeance (1)

    Chapter 97: Weight of Vengeance (1)

    I left the twins and headed straight to Grandma¡¯s room.

    I felt I should bid her farewell as well.

    I wasn¡¯t sure when I¡¯d see her again. Asena¡¯s fury, her deration never to see me again, couldst a lifetime. If that¡¯s the case... this might be myst time seeing grandma.

    -Knock, knock.

    I was short on time. Before waiting for her permission after knocking, I slowly opened the door.

    Grandma was sitting, looking out the window. She slowly looked up at me, and her eyes widened in surprise upon seeing my expression.

    It seemed she noticed the newfound determination on my face.

    She probably anticipated my decision too.

    She grimaced, then stood up from her spot.

    Without a word, I opened my arms and approached her.

    Grandma came to me, and we gently embraced each other.

    ¡°...Cayden... Do you really have to do this?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°Will I have to experience the pain of losing a child again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°...Didn¡¯t I tell you that you don¡¯t have to sacrifice?¡±

    My heart tightened at her words, and simultaneously, I felt stifled.

    ¡°...Grandma, I don¡¯t know any other way. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s the best way, but isn¡¯t it the only way?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°...Asena is very angry.¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°She said she¡¯ll never see me again... Haha. So, perhaps... this might be ourst meeting too.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°I told you if I disappeared from the twins¡¯ hearts, I¡¯de back... but that might be too much to hope for now.¡±

    ¡°Ca... Cayden...!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for everything. For truly raising me... as if I were your own grandson.¡±

    Grandma pulled away from our embrace and looked up at me. Her eyes were filled with an indescribable confusion.

    The possibility of meeting again in the distant future and aplete farewell are different.

    That¡¯s why the death of a loved one is so sorrowful.

    I said,

    ¡°...I don¡¯t know what the future holds. Grandma, I¡¯m going to the Hexter family now. I might be amoner... but it was thanks to your promise with Count Hexter that they agreed to take me in, right? Even if I be amoner... you said you¡¯d support Hexters.¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°But if there¡¯s a possibility of increased conflict with Asena, you can withdraw your support. While it might not be my ce to decide, I¡¯ll try to hold my own within the Hexter family. I¡¯ve heard that the residents of the Hexter territory already like me because I provided them with food. Additionally, I¡¯ll keep honing my skills as a knight... I hope they ept me. But we¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°...It can¡¯t be..¡±

    ¡°You have to stay healthy, Grandma.¡±

    I took her right hand in both of mine and gently kissed the back of it.

    Then, I turned away without a word.

    It was only after I had turned my back that Grandma reached out to stop me.

    ¡°Cayden!¡±

    Asena had done the same earlier. She had stopped me as I was leaving. I suddenly realized how alike the two of them were and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°...Cayden... do you really... have to do it this way?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°...If you¡¯re going to sacrifice yourself like this...¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°...Fine, any choice you make is okay. I was wrong. Cayden... any choice you make is okay. I can¡¯t bear to see... all my grandchildren suffering...¡±

    I frowned slightly.

    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond.

    Was she referring to what I had been thinking?

    I shook my head.

    ¡°...No. That... that can¡¯t happen... they¡¯re my siblings.¡±

    And then, I turned away.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Upon arriving at the stable, the stableman greeted me with a smile upon seeing my face.

    ¡°Lord Cayden. What brings you here?¡±

    It seemed he was unaware of the recentmotion inside.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Storm?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s inside. Are you going for a stroll, perhaps?¡±

    I nodded with a smile.

    ¡°...Yes. If you¡¯d call it a stroll.¡±

    I entered the stable searching for Storm. It wasn¡¯t too hard. All I had to do was look for therge ck horse.

    I approached him and stroked his head.

    ¡°...Storm. You¡¯ve been well.¡±

    Storm neighed in his peculiar way in response.

    ¡°You never change.¡±

    There was afort in that fact, the consistency.

    I took hold of his reins and opened the wooden gate.

    Just then, I heard the approaching sounds of many men d in heavy armor. Recognizing the familiar ng, I quickly identified it.

    Looking outside the stable, there stood Sir Lawrence, my mentor and the knight I aspired to emte.

    ¡°...Lord Cayden.¡±

    Confusion filled his voice. Beside him stood the soldiers of Pryster, all aligned.

    Although called Pryster¡¯s soldiers, they were young men whom I could also call my friends.

    Having crossed swords with them during training, I could see the shock evident on their faces.

    ¡°...What have you done?¡±

    Lawrence inquired.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Why have there been orders... to imprison Lord Cayden?¡±

    So, orders for my imprisonment have been issued. Twins intend to punish me¡­? Our rtionship is truly on the brink. They must have really steeled themselves, deciding to despise me.

    ¡°Lawrence. Make way. Everyone... make way.¡±

    I didn¡¯t offer an exnation.

    ¡°Lord Cayden, I was aware of the strained rtions between you, the Duchess, and Lady Keirsey. There must be some misunderstanding. Perhaps you should return and discuss-¡±

    ¡°-Lawrence. There are reasons hard to exin. I can¡¯t go back, and I shouldn¡¯t. So, make way.¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°You know me, Lawrence. There¡¯s a reason.¡±

    Lawrence clenched his teeth. The soldiers beside him were waiting for his decision. Yet, it seemed they wanted to grant my request, their grips on their swords rxing.

    Lawrence continued.

    ¡°...I heard you¡¯ve been exiled from the Pryster family.¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡±

    ¡°...Then, you cannot take the horse.¡±

    At his words, I looked back at Storm. Yes, if it hade to this¡­

    I held Storm¡¯s head and pressed my forehead against his snout.

    ¡°...So, it¡¯s goodbye for us too.¡±

    Perhaps leaving everything clean-cut would be best - Leaving every trace of being a Pryster behind.

    I let go of Storm¡¯s reins and looked at Lawrence.

    ¡°...Can you let me go now?¡±

    Lawrence pondered for a while longer. The agony was evident on his face.

    A knight must remain loyal to his lord.

    It¡¯s a saying Lawrence has heard countless times.

    Yet, he was conflicted, looking at me, the one he had trained since childhood.

    The saying ¡®the shrimp gets caught in the whale¡¯s fight¡¯ seemed fitting. I only felt sorry for getting him involved in our quarrel.

    If I had known it woulde to this... I would¡¯ve left without letting Lawrence see me. But I couldn¡¯t have left without saying goodbye to Grandma either.

    A young man whispered to Lawrence.

    ¡°...Sir Lawrence...¡±

    His voice sounded as if he was pleading on my behalf.

    Lawrence closed his eyes tight.

    ¡°...We saw nothing.¡±

    He told his soldiers.

    In unison, they nodded.

    At the same moment, he made way.

    I stood in the gap, looking at Lawrence.

    Simultaneously, we embraced each other. It was a strong, solid hug.

    ¡°...Lawrence. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Lord Cayden... You must return someday.¡±

    ¡°...Haha, if it¡¯s possible.¡±

    And with that, carrying only my sword, I left the Pryster castle.

    But before even reaching far, I stopped, tore off the snake emblem of the Pryster family clinging to my shoulder, and left without looking behind.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Asena was trapped in a mental prison. No matter how hard she tried to shake off her thoughts, her eyes couldn¡¯t see ahead - Her vision was constantly pulled back to that memory.

    Cayden, who left without a word at the end.

    She couldn¡¯te to terms with that fact.

    It felt as though she was bearing the weight of all the sorrow in the world. She writhed in bed, screamed, and even ordered Lawrence to be locked in solitary confinement for two days for failing to bring Cayden back. She broke and destroyed things, but nothing changed.

    In her rampage, destroying everything in the room, the emotion that newly arose was... rage. A deep, burning rage.

    She had warned him. Told him he¡¯d regret his choice, that she¡¯de to despise him, that she¡¯d never love him again.

    And yet, he left, disregarding even that. She resented him. She was furious.

    A feeling of wanting him to suffer kept growing within her.

    Truly, sincerely, she wanted him to feel pain.

    ...And in that pain, she hoped he¡¯d return to her. She wished he would realize that being away from her was unbearable.

    She wanted him to regret, to miss her.

    Thus, Asena roughly wiped away her tears. She sat down at her desk, opened the inkwell, and sharply dipped her quill into it.

    She began writing letters fervently. These were letters to be sent to numerous noble families.

    She wrote the news that Cayden was no longer a Pryster, that the Pryster family no longer had an eldest son, that he was now merely amoner, and that there was no advantage in taking him in.

    Once this letter spread throughout the kingdom... Cayden wouldn¡¯t be treated as a noble. In fact, he might face even harsher treatment. Having been emunicated without exnation, the other noble families would deduce there was a rift between him and the Pryster family.

    So, the families that didn¡¯t want to get on the bad side of the Pryster family would know to make way.

    This, too, was Asena¡¯s n. She wanted all the families to turn against him.

    Then, in the end, he mighte back, missing his home.

    Of course, as much as she wanted that, she also wished for him to suffer. She hoped he¡¯d feel even half the pain she was feeling. She resented him so much for leaving, despite her fervent pleas.

    She drafted letters not only to powerful noble families but also to fallen nobles in remote regions. Anyone seeing her at that moment would likely have recognized a madness in her demeanor.

    Eventually, she was running low on the sealing wax for the letters.

    Even after sending off all the letters she had asked Helen to help draft, her anger didn¡¯t subside.

    Just as her emotions began to settle, the realization that Cayden wasn¡¯t by her side caused them to re up once more.

    She pondered on what more she could do in her fury.

    ...The Hexter family.

    She wanted to inflict harm on that detestable family.

    ¡°.........¡±

    Preparing to give voice to her violent thoughts and deciding to call out for Helen, she stood¡­ But, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to actually speak.

    Cayden would soon be headed there.

    If.

    If she decided to annihte the Hexter family... it would be inevitable for him, who was to be the eldest daughter¡¯s husband, to enter the war.

    And if he were to get seriously hurt¡­

    She did wish for him to suffer... but she also wished for him to return to her side. So, waging war was out of the question.

    ¡°.........¡±

    Asena couldn¡¯t hide her contorted expression. After the long wave of anger passed... she, left all alone again, began to shed tears.

    She caught sight of the Pryster emblem handed to her by Lawrence, which Cayden tore before leaving.

    Asena tightly gripped the emblem, which had two snakes entwined.

    With this emblem here, it truly felt as if all ties with him were severed. She had no idea how to reconnect. Until now, they were bound together by his status as a Pryster, but no more.

    Would she truly never see him again in her lifetime?

    Having parted this way, how could they possibly meet again?

    Her mind became cluttered. The anger, which had subsided upon his departure, red up again.

    She made the same resolution again.

    She will inflict pain upon him in some way or another.

    ...... So that he regrets his decision andes back.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 98: Weight of Vengeance (2)

    Chapter 98: Weight of Vengeance (2)

    I left the Pryster estate as quickly as I could. There was always the chance that I might be pursued again.

    I pulled out some coins from the pouch I¡¯d taken with me and bought a hood to conceal my face.

    Thus, the only ones who had seen my face by the time I left the estate were the gatekeeper of the castle and the merchant who sold me the hood.

    I set out on foot, heading aimlessly for the next city.

    The distance that seemed short when traveled by horse took quite a while on foot.

    It was two days after I began walking that I arrived at the first city.

    This was the territory of the Cecil family, vassals of the Pryster family.

    Fortunately, not the entire territory had been surrounded by walls, so entering the town wasn¡¯t much of a challenge.

    Had there been walls, the guards guarding the entrance would undoubtedly have recognized me.

    The guards at the castle gate had a knack for remembering faces. They wouldn¡¯t forget me, the eldest son of the Pryster family.

    In any case, after settling down in a vige, I managed to get a meal and some sleep.

    Everything felt unfamiliar.

    The food was cold and smelled strange. The bed was hard, and there were bugs crawling about.

    When morning came, my body felt sore.

    It reminded me of the fatigue after training.

    But I suppose this is something I¡¯ll have to get used to.

    I adjusted my hood and left the inn.

    There was amotion nearby. A crowd was gathering.

    Seeing no reason to avoid it, I followed the crowd.

    Upon arrival, there was a man standing on a wooden podium, wearing finer clothes than themoners.

    He loudly proimed, ¡°Listen up, everyone! Cayden Pryster, of the Pryster family, has been exiled from his household! Should someone appear iming to be Cayden Pryster and show the Pryster family crest, you are under no obligation to heed them!¡±

    I looked up at him, giving a faint nod to myself.

    Asena had already begun her actions. I hadn¡¯t doubted her threats, but this was faster than I expected.

    But if that¡¯s the case, she must be keeping her promise of despising me as well-

    ¡°...¡±

    -I couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the emotion I felt at the moment.

    Murmurs spread among the people. Their conversations were clear in the midst of the crowd.

    ¡°What on Earth happened?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it that guy? Themoner adopted by the Prysters?¡±

    ¡°Now that the Pryster heir hase of age, they probably discarded him.¡±

    ¡°...But, if Cayden stood before me, I¡¯d still be too scared to defy him.¡±

    ¡°Really? If he came before me, I¡¯d want to give him a good beating. When else could you hit a noble?¡±

    Adjusting my hood, I took my leave.

    The distance from here to the next city was considerable.

    Walking won¡¯t suffice.

    I¡¯d need to rent a carriage or find another means.

    ¡°Let me remind you! Cayden Pryster has been exiled! He is no longer a Pryster...¡±

    As the man continued, I quickened my pace.

    ****

    Gazing quietly at the city walls, I spotted merchants sporadically leaving the city.

    There was a reason I was standing here.

    I couldn¡¯t rent a horse, so I had to buy one. But naturally, with the money I had, it was far from possible. Even paying a coachman to take me to the next city was quite a burden, especially considering I also had to cover food and lodging.

    So, the n I had in mind was to offer my protection services in exchange for a ride on one of the merchants¡¯ wagons.

    Many wagons entered the city, but I could only watch the ones leaving from my vantage point.

    But now, that too hade to an end; My eyes caught sight of a particr wagon.

    Considering the goods they were transporting, they seemed underguarded. The few guards they did have appeared to be in less than peak condition, making it an ideal opportunity for my approach.

    Perhaps, in their greed to sell a significant amount of goods, they¡¯d neglected their safety.

    I moved to block the wagon¡¯s path.

    ¡°Out of the way!¡± the coachman shouted.

    Pulling down my hood, I addressed them. There was no way they¡¯d recognize my face - they didn¡¯t seem to be well-connected with nobles.

    ¡°I have a request!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not interested! Move now, or we¡¯ll force you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need more guards?¡±

    At that, a well-dressed individual, presumably the merchant, seated next to the coachman, seemed intrigued.

    ¡°Guard?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite skilled with the sword. It appears you could use some extra protection. In exchange, take me to the next city.¡±

    He turned and looked over the guards apanying his wagon. To me, it was clear he didn¡¯t prioritize the quality of his guard detail. If he did, he would¡¯ve hired morepetent people.

    So, he likely wouldn¡¯t even verify my ims.

    After pondering for a moment, he inquired, ¡°Do you know where we¡¯re headed?¡±

    ¡°To the North, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer knowing the exact destination, but it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re headed to thends of the Bones family.¡±

    Bones. I remember that name. Mary Bones, a friend of Keirsey, hailed from there. It¡¯s a better location than I expected. From there, it¡¯s a two-day horse ride to the Hexter domain.

    The challenge would be getting to the Bones domain, roughly... a five-day journey, I presume.

    ¡°That works for me.¡±

    ¡°And your fee?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need one. Just let me ride in any empty space in your wagon, provide me with food, and if there¡¯s an extra horse, I¡¯ll take it. I know how to ride.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The merchant raised an eyebrow, ncing at the coachman, as if seeking his approval.

    The coachman simply switched his gaze between me and the merchant.

    The merchant posed another question, ¡°Why should I trust you?¡±

    ¡°By that logic, aren¡¯t all those guards you¡¯ve hired just cheap mercenaries? How am I any different? At least my motives are clear. I just need to head north.¡±

    The merchant eventually nodded, ¡°You make a valid point.¡±

    He gestured with his thumb towards the back, ¡°Go to the rear.¡±

    I shed a quick smile and headed to the back of the wagon.

    I even managed to secure a horse to ride.

    <strong>****</strong>

    The news struck Daisy like a bolt of lightning.

    The rough handwriting of Asena in the letter was unmistakable.

    Even though Cayden had forewarned her, reading the letter was still a massive shock to Daisy.

    She could roughly surmise what had transpired.

    Cayden had said the twins loved him and returned to Pryster estate, and just a short while ago, twins must have arrived there as well.

    And then this letter arrived.

    Cayden must¡¯ve rejected their affections.

    What had be of him? That was her biggest concern.

    Was he alright?

    Perhaps by turning them down, the twins may have caused him harm.

    Amidst the confusion, her father stroked his chin.

    ¡°...Hmm.¡±

    Given the implications of this news, Daisy looked at her father.

    ¡°...What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°...He was expelled from the family sooner than expected.¡±

    ¡°...Even so, since the former Duchess, Liana, promised a strong alliance, you shouldn¡¯t worry.¡±

    Daisy tried to reassure her father, hoping that nothing would go wrong. Though unspoken, they both knew the source of this tension.

    The fact that Cayden had be amoner, no longer a Pryster, was the problem.

    ¡°...Yes, she did promise.¡±

    ¡°Besides, you haven¡¯t forgotten how Cayden aided our estate¡¯s people, have you?¡±

    ¡°How could I? He saved countless lives.¡±

    ¡°If you change your stance now... it would be abandoning our principles. How could we turn our back on the man who reached out when we were in need? That would be inviting divine retribution.¡±

    ¡°...That¡¯s true, but...¡±

    ¡°But...¡± At her father¡¯s trailing words, Daisy¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°My dear, why the outburst...¡±

    Count Hexter snapped out of his thoughts, looking at Daisy. Seeing her furious face, he trailed off again.

    After clearing his throat, he tried to soothe her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t say this out of spite for Cayden, but out of concern for you. If you lost interest in Cayden now that he¡¯s be amoner-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only Cayden I care about. You don¡¯t understand how fortunate I felt to be chosen as his fiancee.¡±

    ¡°...Is that so? I didn¡¯t realize you felt that fortunate.¡±

    ¡°I do feel fortunate and content. We owe him so much... I want to repay that. Even if not for that, his values and character are truly admirable.¡±

    ¡°...Alright, dear. Don¡¯t be too upset.¡±

    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t make suchments again. Understood? If hees to the estate, I want him to be treated with the utmost respect.¡±

    Count Hexter scratched his head.

    ¡°Ah, right. Speaking of which, what happened to Cayden?¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    ¡°I only know that he¡¯s been expelled from the family, but don¡¯t you think we should find out where he is or in what condition?¡±

    ¡°..........¡±

    Daisy remained silent, pondering her father¡¯s words.

    Seeing Daisy deep in thought, Count Hexter decided not to press her any further. Trying to offer somefort in his own way, he rose from his seat.

    ¡°...Alright. I suppose you wouldn¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Left alone, Daisy quietly asked herself.

    ¡®...Cayden, where are you?¡¯

    Although she believed he¡¯d be alright, a faint anxiety began to surface.

    <strong>****</strong>

    A day had already passed since leaving the Pryster estate, making me feel more at ease.

    Riding the horse must have had its effect too: Throughout the rather dull journey, all I had to do was to think about what I was going to do.

    On the first day, after traveling the whole day, we set up camp as the sun set.

    Rather than the dense woods, we chose an open space which felt safer. We lit a fire and had ate dinner. The food wasn¡¯t of the best quality, but it was enough to satiate our hunger. Yet, watching the guards praise its taste repeatedly, I felt perhaps I had been spoilt.

    Having lived in a noble house my whole life, my pte might have be a bit refined. Regardless, I expressed my gratitude for the food served and emptied my te.

    Afterwards, the horsemen and merchants went to sleep, while the guards and I decided the watch shifts through a simple game.

    Fortunately, I was the first on watch.

    I kept the fire burning, lost in thoughts about the events involving the twins.

    ¡°....Sigh.¡±

    I let out a short sigh. The guard on watch with me didn¡¯t engage in conversation, which I was thankful for. I needed time to think.

    How did things get soplicated? I couldn¡¯t even be sure if my decisions were right. Being human, I had no way of knowing for sure. If only someone could give me the answers.

    ...I can only hope things work out. If things go as Asena predicted... Maybe it¡¯ll be alright.

    Her words of hatred weighed heavy, yet I hoped that¡¯d fade with time.

    I wish she¡¯d no longer see me as a romantic interest. While love lingers, anger tends to fade faster. If her anger dissipates, maybe someday I can return to the estate and see everyone - Grandma, Lawrence, the twins.

    Perhaps it¡¯s a hope too optimistic. Recalling what I did to the twins, maybe I shouldn¡¯t harbor such hopes.

    I promised to stand by them, to be their pir, yet in the end, I abandoned them. Regardless of the changing circumstances, their reliance on me remained unchanged.

    Knowing I was their emotional pir and still making such a choice, I recognized my shorings.

    ...Yet, I don¡¯t know of any other way. After all, the twins¡¯ desire - the central conflict - hadn¡¯t changed.

    ¡°.....Haah.¡±

    It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t ept their feelings because I was a sage and couldn¡¯t cross the moral line. Although I acted to savemoner children, I too havemitted the most vile act of murder.

    I am not a clean person.

    Yet, to ept my siblings¡¯ feelings is intense, heavy, and deeply... filled with a sense of guilt.

    I¡¯m not as great as they think I am.

    I remember every moment as the twins grew. As children. As teenagers. And into adulthood.

    I vividly recall the feeling of the twins rubbing their heads against me like cats.

    The memory of hearing their gentle breaths and stroking their soft hair is still alive within me.

    The bright smile Asena showed only to me. The affection Keirsey reserved only for me.

    If I were to ept the feelings of such adorable siblings...

    ...I would end upying them down on the bed, sharing saliva and breath, wetting each other¡¯s skin with sweat, and engraving their moans in my ears while pursuing carnal pleasure.

    The mere thought is too overwhelming.

    Just thinking of it makes my heart race. Out of guilt.

    Even if the twins want it, even if grandma says she will understand whatever choice I make...

    Aren¡¯t I too filthy to intertwine with my siblings? Am I not too beastly?

    Even though I¡¯ve spent almost my entire life for the twins, they¡¯re flowers too pure for me to tarnish.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m running away like this. I would never flee from any enemy if my siblings were behind me, but I couldn¡¯t ovee the gentle advance of my siblings.

    Others might call me cowardly, but if they were in my shoes, they¡¯d be speechless too.

    Who could share love with siblings they¡¯ve cherished and raised?

    My decision was profoundly personal. I¡¯ve lived for twins until now, but this was my own choice.

    To be honest, I would even die for them. But¡­ but I could never tarnish them.

    Even receiving their hatred and parting with my family is easier on my heart.

    Anyway,

    The situation has drastically changed - I can no longer keep many promises.

    The twins might be viins... No, they already are viins in a way I cannot control.

    But I hope their anger is directed only at me. And that they¡¯ll eventually forget me and mature.

    ...Of course, I knew that even this wish might note true.

    I don¡¯t know. I truly don¡¯t. I can only hope this choice was the right one.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 99: Weight of Vengeance (3)

    Chapter 99: Weight of Vengeance (3)

    ¡°.....Damn.¡±

    Day 3 of the journey.

    With only two days left to reach Bones¡¯ domain, the merchant who had stopped by a small vige nearby let out a groan.

    After rubbing his chin for quite a while, he gathered everyone to make an announcement.

    ¡°....Our destination has changed. We can¡¯t go to Bones.¡±

    Questions sprouted in my mind, but I made sure not to show it. After all, I had achieved the purpose of heading north to some extent.

    I wasn¡¯t curious nor did it matter why he changed our destination. What mattered was-

    ¡°Where are we going then?¡±

    I asked.

    He looked at me and raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Ah, you are here too. Right, since the destination has changed, I should tell you. We¡¯re heading to the Benthrock House. Will you follow?¡±

    The Benthrock House.

    Even this was a familiar name to me.

    I know the son of that house, Kyle Benthrock.

    In the novel, Kyle Benthrock was a spy who exposed the twins; Although he waster caught and executed.

    In terms of my rtion to him....well, he was also the person who first told me that Keirsey was talking behind my back.

    ¡°.......¡±

    It was somewhat burdensome.

    If I were to go there I had to be wary of the Benthrock House, as it would mean entering the territory of a house skilled in information gathering.

    Will this really be okay?

    Well, revealing my identity won¡¯t be a big problem, but it was still awkward.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like I have much choice. Even if I were to part ways with the merchant here, the distance to the next city is significant.

    Bones¡¯ territory wasn¡¯t the destination in the first ce. It seemed better to find another means of transportation to the Hexter House from Benthrock¡¯s territory.

    ¡°I will follow.¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s stick with that then.¡±

    He said. Then he pointed to the rest of the escort team.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you folks worry. The day to escort may be reduced by one, but you¡¯ll still be paid in full.¡±

    ****

    That evening, we arrived at the domain of Benthrock. The Benthrock family didn¡¯t have an extensive territory, and their entire domain was encircled by a castle.

    Unlike the Cecil family near the Pryster domain, which I had visited before, this was my first visit to the Benthrock family, so I didn¡¯t need to worry about the guards recognizing me.

    There was also no need to prove my identity. With the merchant¡¯s vouchsafe, we all passed through the castle gates together.

    Shortly afterward, I parted ways with the merchant.

    The merchant, pressed for time, hastily paid the mercenaries their wages and left.

    The city was filled with the sounds of music and the scent of food. Although the journey had been long and a part of me desired delicious food and a somewhat decent ce to rest, I shook my head.

    While I wasn¡¯t exactly strapped for cash, the length of the journey ahead was unknown. It seemed best to be frugal with money.

    After modestly filling my stomach and renting a cheap lodging, I took a rest.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The next day, once again, I somehow found a merchant who would take me to the next town.

    If there was one problem, it was that this merchant would not set off until three dayster.

    Somehow, I managed to prove my worth to him and sessfully secure amodation and meal expenses for that duration, but the more time was dyed, the more a vague and sticky sense of pressure was felt, unavoidably.

    Whether it was merely an enemy conjured by my imagination, the feeling of someone watching me was persistent. Was it because I had abandoned the twins? Or because I was in the domain of the Benthrock family? Regardless, the more it happened, the more I carefully concealed my face under the hood.

    Even in the Benthrock domain, rumors about me were echoing. Asena¡¯s influence had spread this far.

    Although I was already aware, once I departed, I newly felt just how tremendous Asena¡¯s power was. Or should I say Pryster¡¯s power instead? Keirsey would also hold simr power.

    Only after bing amoner did it be clear how incredibly positioned they were.

    Just like Asena had said, they¡¯d be someone whom, even after crying and begging, I could not see.

    That¡¯s not to say I¡¯d do such a thing, but it means that much distance has arisen.

    This was the first time our rtionship had grown so distant.

    So, asionally, I have a thought¡­

    A thought that I do not show even a hint of in front of others: ¡®What might the twins be doing now?¡¯

    <strong>****</strong>

    Asena developed a new habit.

    She would be startled at the sound of a knock.

    ¡®Did they bring the news I¡¯ve been waiting for?¡¯ She found herself thinking so every time she heard a knock.

    -Knock, knock.

    Asena, who flinched in her chair, opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Helen entered as the door opened. Just like the twins, her face had also be pale, mirroring her mistress.

    ¡°...Lady Asena.¡±

    ¡°....So?¡±

    Asena pretended to be calm, looking down at the documents. She was neither reading nor writing anything, but still pretended to be upied with something.

    ¡°...We couldn¡¯t find him.¡±

    It was the same thing she heard every day, but for some reason, her heart sank every time she heard them.

    For two days, Asena expressed her anger towards Cayden, but on the third day, she ordered everyone to find him.

    As he had already made up his mind, it was not possible to bring him back, but she wanted news about him.

    Logically, using the power of the ducal house, finding a person was not a hard task.

    Where he was, what he was thinking, whether he missed them ¡ª she wanted to know everything about him.

    If he was getting close to another woman, she had to know that too. Against Daisy, currently, she was helpless, but it was different if another woman were to take advantage of his situation to get close to him.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to see him bing friendly with another woman after abandoning them.

    In any case, for numerous reasons, Asena tried to find Cayden, but he disappeared from the world like a mirage. Much time had passed, and there wasn¡¯t even a word about having seen him anywhere.

    Each time she heard this fact, Asena writhed in agony. She couldn¡¯t even know where her brother had gone.

    No matter how confidently she dered she would never see his face again, she was fearful that it would indeede true.

    ¡°....You may leave.¡±

    Asena could no longer bear the abnormal reactions bursting within her body.

    Upon Helen¡¯s promptpliance with the order and her departure from the room, Asena clutched her head and slumped over the desk.

    Her shoulders shuddered as if shaken by a chill, and her breathing quickened.

    Only now did she truly feel how dark the world was without him.

    And, as expected, it was hard to endure.

    Her longing for him deepened as the days passed. And the unbearable pain came from not knowing the end of it.

    She knew it too. This was just the beginning. It had only been 7 days since he left.

    He was not someone who would return soon, no matter what he put himself through.

    That fact tortured her.

    Asena snapped to her senses, feeling the taste of blood in her mouth.

    At some point, she had been unconsciously biting her lip.

    Asena stood up. She could bear it no more.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    For the past 7 days, pride had kept her from even trying toe near here. No matter how much she missed Cayden, even though she attached pursuers and informants to find him, in front of Helen, the head maid, and Thein, the butler, she acted like she was not waiting for his news.

    But even that was now over. Like a person drawn to drugs, Asena stood in front of Cayden¡¯s room.

    -Creak.

    Without hesitation, she opened the door.

    ¡°......¡±

    And immediately, she could see it. The person already upying Cayden¡¯s bed.

    It was Keirsey. While her figure wasn¡¯t visible, it was all too clear that she was lying under the overturned nket.

    Perhaps because Cayden¡¯s disappearance had left her without reprieve? Her anger, which had been very easy to ignite recently, red once again, and she approached the bed, yanking away the nket.

    Keirsey, deprived of her nket, blinked and awoke from her sleep. There were distinct tracks of tears.

    She said nothing to Asena. She nced at Asena once with tired, sleepy eyes and then closed them again.

    ¡°....Get up, why are you here?¡±

    Asena roused Keirsey, who was trying to fall back asleep.

    Given the circumstances, all sorts of thoughts crossed her mind.

    But the thought that Keirsey was taking away Cayden¡¯s scent bothered her the most. That Keirsey, her own sister, was erasing traces of Cayden, whose return was uncertain, by rubbing her body all over his remanents.

    ¡°....Just leave me alone...¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be like that, get out without erasing more traces of Oppa..!¡±

    ¡°But Unnie, you said you¡¯d hate Oppa.¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s curt words left Asena speechless, suddenly wondering what the point of her petty actions was.

    Soon, Asena suddenly realized she was bing petty because she lost something so precious.

    When she was basking in his love, they didn¡¯t fight over those trivial facts - like who was lying in bed.

    But now, he was gone.

    And she realized no matter how greedy she was over the leftovers, like catching a contagious, miserable disease... she could never be satisfied anyway.

    For a moment, she felt pitifully pathetic for having sought this out.

    Keirsey, who had been lying in bed, closed her eyes again. Tears trickled down from her eyes.

    Whether Asena¡¯s arrival caused ripples in her once calm emotions, her breath started to quiver slightly.

    Then, as if vomiting out thoughts she had been holding back, she spoke while trying to control her trembling breath.

    ¡°......Unnie...can you see...?¡±

    ¡°......?¡±

    Asena didn¡¯t say anything, not understanding her words.

    With her eyes tightly shut, Keirsey continued.

    ¡°....I used toe to Oppa¡¯s room...every day...I visited every day.... *sob*...why do I only see these shabby things after Oppa has left...?¡±

    At Keirsey¡¯s words, Asena stiffened for a moment before slowly allowing her eyes to roam.

    And just as Keirsey had said, such things came into view all too easily.

    The room, having lost the light and specialness called Cayden, was dreadfully shabby. She hadn¡¯t noticed when he was around, being entranced by him.

    The streaks-stained window. The quaint teacup and pot without Cayden beside them. The faded wardrobe. The stained floor. The worn-out sword stand. The old table and chair.

    It wasn¡¯t intentional discrimination, but she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at the scene.

    Keirsey murmured.

    ¡°....I should have treated you better...huh....when you were here, I should have been better...¡±

    Asena bit her still-unhealed lip once again and heard Keirsey continue.

    ¡°What if this is why you left...? If our dislike was just an excuse, and you left because of umted dissatisfaction, then what...? Why couldn¡¯t I see it...?¡±

    All Asena could do was clench her fists. She couldn¡¯t afford to be weak-hearted now. Even if she missed him enough to secretly visit Cayden¡¯s room, outwardly, she had to hate him. That was the promise she made to her Oppa.

    That way, Cayden might feel regret. She could show that she would not live submissively.

    But....the more ws she saw in this room, the more she deeply agreed with Keirsey¡¯s words. Everything was so shabby that she thought, unknown to her, Cayden might have indeed harbored dissatisfaction.

    He had always been considerate of her, but she felt she hadn¡¯t done the same until the very end.

    Until thest moment, she only spat out words of hatred towards him - She was selfish and filthy to the end.

    Asena began to feel stifled.

    She had regrets, but knew if the situation arose again, she would act the same.

    Because she couldn¡¯t see him leave with a smile.

    Because that was her personality. After all¡­

    ...What else could she have done? How could she have restrained that anger? How could she have acted indifferently while she desperately wanted to hold onto him who was leaving?

    ¡°...Ah.¡±

    However, no matter how much she justified herself, she could not easily face Cayden¡¯s shabby room.

    The room wasn¡¯t aplete mess, but every imperfection reminded her of her regrets for not treating him more preciously.

    Keirsey slowly sat up, wiping her tears.

    ¡°...Unnie. So, give me the nket. I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t look at it... Oppa...¡±

    She swallowed her tears once and then suggested to Asena.

    ¡°...Let¡¯s... let¡¯s fix this room up a bit.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°...If Oppaes back....no. When hees back...no. If he...¡±

    Unable to finish her sentence, Keirsey furrowed her brows, and another tear trickled down. Once again, she was unable to finish her sentence.

    ¡°....Anyway. I can¡¯t stand looking at this room. Let¡¯s fix it up....so if Oppaes back, he¡¯ll be pleased...right?¡±

    Asena had no other response. She just nodded weakly.

    <strong>****</strong>

    From the next day on, everything in Cayden¡¯s room began to change. The old furniture was all thrown away, and items that were damaged or dirty were also reced with new ones. Although the things touched by him were gone, the twins somehow managed to let them go.

    The only things that weren¡¯t changed were Cayden¡¯s bed and nket.

    Though the distinctive scent that had been embedded in the room had mostly dissipated during the upheaval, that too, they had no choice but to let go.

    Somehow, while cleaning his room, Asena and Keirsey found the most peace they had in thest 8 days.

    Of course, asionally, when items rted to the precious memories they shared emerged while tidying his room, once again, sorrowful tears were shed.

    Like the letters and flowers they found in the corner of the room that they had gifted him when they were young, and even pebbles they had thought suited to their handsome Oppa¡­

    With heavy, tearful sighs, they neatly put aside the nostalgic items and concluded the room¡¯s renovation.

    Although workers removed and installed the heavy furniture, all other decisions were made by the two of them.

    As evening arrived, while observing the organized room, Keirsey slowly sat on the bed.

    If he were to return to this room, she knew he would be joyous.

    And if observing the changed room, he praised them, thanked them by patting their heads, cherished them with hugs, and gave them kisses, it would be wonderful.

    She chose not to consciously think that this was an unattainable dream.

    She already knew all too well that thinking of it would bring pain.

    Asena slowly approached and sat beside her.

    The two said nothing.

    They were the ones who knew each other¡¯s pain the best.

    Having organized the room this way, both felt a sense of emptiness.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    However soon, their silence was shattered in an instant.

    -Bang!

    ¡°Lady Asena! Lady Keirsey!¡±

    Helen burst in, not even knocking, and Asena¡¯s heart jumped.

    ¡°...Helen-¡±

    Without even stopping for Asena to speak, Helen continued.

    ¡°I found him...! Cayden...!¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 100: Weight of Vengeance (4)

    Chapter 100: Weight of Vengeance (4)

    ¡°I found him...! Cayden...!¡±

    At Helen¡¯s words, Keirsey jumped up from her seat, rushing to her side.

    ¡°...Wh... Where...?¡±

    ¡°He seems to be in the Benthrock family¡¯s estate. He¡¯s been staying there for several days now.¡±

    Benthrock.

    He had gone farther away than they had imagined. It seemed as if he truly left without looking back.

    Asena asked,

    ¡°...Where did you hear this?¡±

    ¡°The Count of Benthrock passed on the information. He said Sir Cayden is in his estate.¡±

    Asena¡¯s heart raced. The mere hint of his long-lost trace stirred emotions deep within her.

    But simply finding him wasn¡¯t enough. They probably couldn¡¯t bring him back even if they wanted to.

    Even so, knowing where he was and what he was doing, as opposed to being in the dark, made a world of difference.

    Any news about him was wee. Keirsey likely felt the same.

    ¡°...Ask him to keep an eye on him from now on. I¡¯ll cover the expenses.¡±

    ¡°...Lady Asena, information from Benthrock house is expensi-¡±

    ¡°-I know. Do it anyway.¡±

    Keirsey nodded in agreement. Helen chose not to add any furtherments.

    As Helen was about to leave, head bowed¡­

    ¡°...Helen?¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    ¡°Ask him to send every little detail. What he eats... what he thinks about... I need to know everything.¡±

    Once again, Helen just nodded, without uttering a word.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Some time had passed since I arrived at the Benthrock estate.

    Today, as usual, I headed out to get some food. I pulled up my hood and took a path less frequented by pedestrians.

    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be leaving the Benthrock estate. I¡¯ve had quite a lot of free time during my stay.

    Unless I was working out a bit or grabbing a bite, I barely left my lodgings.

    By now, my body was starting to feel stiff. I was relieved that I¡¯d finally be departing.

    I hurriedly made my way to the nearest diner. Somehow, I had taken on the habits of someone in hiding, but there wasn¡¯t much I could do about it.

    A restaurant began to appear in the distance. Without a second thought, I adjusted my hood and continued walking.

    - Thud!

    ¡°¡­Oops.¡±

    Suddenly, I bumped into someone, causing my hood to slide back a little.

    A man groaned and said,

    ¡°Hey... don¡¯t you look where you¡¯re going?¡±

    I nced at the man I¡¯d bumped into, and, wanting to be on my way, offered an apology.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Just as I was about to pull my hood back up,

    ¡°¡­Uh? Aren¡¯t you one of the escorts?¡±

    His words caught me off guard.

    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°The escort for the caravan leaving tomorrow. You came a few days ago to offer your services, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I looked him up and down. He seemed to recognize me, but I didn¡¯t recall him.

    Short stature. Sturdy build. Somewhat scruffy appearance.

    He didn¡¯t look like a merchant from the caravan or someone associated with it.

    He extended his hand and said,

    ¡°Ah, my apologies for thete introduction. I¡¯m Yoren. I¡¯ll be one of the escorts for the caravan you¡¯re departing with tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    I shook his hand lightly. After all, we¡¯d be working together from tomorrow.

    ¡°Where are you headed?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Just getting some food.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I was also nning to grab a bite. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to get to know each other a bit earlier, right?¡±

    I thought for a moment and replied,

    ¡°¡­Sounds good.¡±

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The man who introduced himself as Yoren had a peculiar story. He told me that since childhood, he had diligently farmed and maintained afortable life. He found a wife, and together they brought two adorable sons into the world, living happily day by day. However, due to an undisclosed incident, he lost his entire family and was depressed.

    During that time, his farm went to ruin, hisnd was taken, and the only thing he was capable of doing was wielding a de. He shared this somber story, hinting that taking on this perilous job might also be his way of courting death.

    ¡°...I see.¡±

    It was indeed odd for someone to share such a personal story upon first meeting, but given the gravity of losing a family, I couldn¡¯t exactly remark on its strangeness. Instead, I just listened.

    Also, although I am amoner, I have lived my entire life like an aristocrat. So, I wasn¡¯t entirely familiar with their ways. Thinking that perhaps this is how they live, I tried to adjust as much as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you my story; now it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    ¡°You should share too! It¡¯s only fair, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t be the only one talking.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really...¡±

    ¡°Your face looks troubled. There must be something you can share. Go on.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Did my expression give something away? I silently touched my stern face.

    Admittingly, saying I was a noble once and was now cast out from my family, wasn¡¯t easy to share.

    In nearby squares, there were constant rumors and chatter about my name and my exile from the family. How could I possibly share that?

    Yet, it wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t have my own worries.

    I did feel loneliness, and perhaps the atmosphere Yoren created made it easier to share.

    In the end, I started talking to him.

    It wasn¡¯t about my younger siblings or anything like that.

    I simply told him that I had my own troubles and dilemmas to face alone. That I was uncertain about the choices I was making¡­

    Our conversation deepened and continued into the evening.

    In thepany of this newfound acquaintance,ughing and chatting, thest day waiting for the caravan¡¯s departure flew by.

    <strong>****</strong>

    - Knock, knock, knock.

    ¡°Lady Asena.¡±

    In the depths of the night, Asena awoke. Perhaps she was expecting something. Her sleep wasn¡¯t deep, and even the slightest noise could stir her awake.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    At hermand, Helen entered the room.

    There was one thing Asena wanted to confirm with Helen, who had sought her out at this hour.

    ¡°...Has it arrived?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A letter arrived at dawn.¡±

    With that, she handed a letter to Asena.

    Asena rose from her bed and took a seat at a nearby desk to read the letter.

    Helen continued to exin during this time.

    ¡°Sir Cayden is said to be traveling while escorting a caravan.¡±

    ¡°...A caravan?¡±

    Asena¡¯s heart grew heavy even with that simple statement. It seemed Cayden was involved in perilous work. While she had initially hoped he¡¯d face hardships, hearing about the dangers he confronted now unsettled her.

    She lowered her head.

    She had to be more resolute. She couldn¡¯t waver now.

    ¡°The Count of Benthrock allegedly paid another mercenary escorting the same caravan to befriend Cayden. The contents of this letter are based on the testimony of this mercenary who got close to him. You can essentially regard it as Sir Cayden¡¯s direct thoughts.¡±

    At the mention of it being Cayden¡¯s direct thoughts, Asena¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. It felt like the severed connection was being re-established.

    The letter was long butcked any significant revtions. It detailed his daily life, mentioned a recent dilemma he encountered, recounted a joke he made, described his current state, and listed what he had eaten recently. It also noted his departure for the next city the following day.

    Still, as Asena read the letter, she felt an overwhelming sense of warmth. Cayden seemed to be alive and breathing within those written lines.

    She knew instantly that this information wasn¡¯t fabricated. Even though it was just a letter, Cayden¡¯s presence was palpable in every word.

    The sound of his voice joking came through, and she could envision his deep eyes when he shared his worries, and the smile he wore, seemingly to brush everything off.

    Her lips began to tremble. While it was wonderful hearing news about him like this... at the same time, the longing for him was overwhelming - His presence felt so close yet so far, it made her sad; she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she might truly never see him again.

    Theirst conversation had been filled with anger, and she regretted it deeply. What could he be thinking of her now?

    She had vowed to resent him for the rest of her life.

    Forgetting all the kindness he had shown her in ce of her parents, she had left him with only curses.

    The more she dwelled on that being theirst interaction, the more it hurt.

    ¡°...¡±

    Asena lowered her head.

    ¡®No, that couldn¡¯t be the end.¡¯

    She lived with the hope of someday meeting him again, believing he¡¯d eventuallye back to her.

    ¡°...Helen. Please continue to send me information about him.¡±

    ¡°Yes. From now on, you should receive updates about Sir Cayden daily.¡±

    ¡°...Alright.¡±

    Helen stood for a moment, observing Asena as she read the letter, then slowly opened her mouth.

    ¡°...Lady Asena?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Asena quietly looked up at Helen.

    Helen then asked,

    ¡°...I know Sir Cayden left the estate on his own ord, but... if you miss Sir Cayden this much, enough to buy information from Benthrock... wouldn¡¯t it have been okay not to disown him?¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°...I just thought, by disowning him, haven¡¯t you made it even harder for Sir Cayden to return?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Asena interrupted Helen sharply.

    ¡°...He could never be a Pryster.¡±

    Even as she spoke, her voice trembled with emotion. In front of Helen, she tried to appear even stronger. She wished to show this anger to Cayden, but in his absence, she could only vent it out.

    In truth, perhaps it was feelings of hurt, more than anger, that intensified her emotions.

    Asena needed more time. She couldn¡¯t be wholly herself unless she was alone.

    The only times she felt entirely herself were in Cayden¡¯s presence or when she was alone in her room. Now, in Cayden¡¯s absence, having time to herself was more critical than ever.

    She wanted to savor the letter on her own.

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    Shemanded Helen.

    Helen bowed her head and began to close the door.

    ¡°...Good night, my Lady.¡±

    With those final words, the door closed.

    - Creak. Thud.

    Left alone, Asena reread the letter.

    She could see his struggles and torment throughout.

    It made her worry. Of course, she had hoped he¡¯d suffer... but it still made her uneasy. So she wished he¡¯d drop his stubbornness ande back.

    ...Even if his heart wasn¡¯t ready to embrace her right away. Couldn¡¯t he just be by her side? Couldn¡¯t he adore her again? Was he incapable of doing so anymore?

    Her heart was a tumultuous mix of anger and love.

    Feelings of resentment and fondness for him coexisted.

    While she wished him pain, she also hoped he wouldn¡¯t suffer.

    ¡°...¡±

    Her eyes quickly reached the end of the letter. Thest line was a question from Count Benthrock.

    ¡®Should I treat Sir Cayden as a Pryster?¡¯

    It was a straightforward question. It was no secret that Asena had disowned him, but only Count Benthrock knew she still couldn¡¯t let go of her attachment to him.

    Hence, he had no choice but to ask her. Did he need to extend any courtesies?

    Asena immediately prepared her response.

    Whenever someone asked if they should show kindness to him, her immediate reflex was to react defensively.

    Her reply was clear.

    ¡®Cayden is no longer a Pryster.¡¯

    ****

    The day to depart had finally arrived. I equipped the sword I¡¯d kept in the inn, finalizing my preparations.

    After having a quick breakfast, I headed to the meeting spot. The merchant was wrapping up their departure preparations.

    Unlike the previous merchant caravan I¡¯d apanied, this one wasrger. There were as many as four carriages, and the number of guards exceeded ten.

    I approached the person in charge to notify him of my arrival and then took a seat nearby.

    While I was resting, Yoren, whom I met yesterday, approached me.

    ¡°Friend, did you rest well?¡±

    He approached with a smile.

    I returned the gesture with a nod of my head.

    Unlike when I¡¯d seen him the day before, he was now armed. He wore cheap leather armor with a sword; it seemed he wasn¡¯t lying yesterday.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be nervous. Let¡¯s have some of this jerky while we wait.¡±

    He handed me a small piece of sliced jerky.

    epting his gesture, I inquired about his remark, ¡°I look nervous?¡±

    ¡°....Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Do I really look nervous in your eyes?¡±

    I genuinely asked again, perplexed.

    While I maintained a level of alertness... I didn¡¯t exactly feel nervous. However, there might be aspects of my demeanor I¡¯m unaware of.

    Blinking, he observed me and thenmented, ¡°....Well, if you¡¯re not, that¡¯s good. Just remarking out of concern since it seems you¡¯re raised delicately.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    While I¡¯d trained arduously throughout half my life... Butpared to Yoren, one could indeed say I was more delicately raised.

    I thanked him and began chewing on the jerky.

    Soon after, the merchant gathered all of us. Our journey was about tomence.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    I shouldn¡¯t be feeling this way, but contrary to Yoren¡¯s concerns, I felt my tension easing.

    The bright sunlight, the beautiful trees surrounding us, the rhythmic sound of hooves, and the creaking of the carriages were all so soothing. The fullness of a good meal, the gentle sway of the horse¡ªhow wonderful it would be to close my eyes right now.

    Up ahead, the merchant was already sprawled out in the open-backed wagon, and Yoren seemed to be dozing off on his horse.

    Even the coachman was fighting off yawns and shutting his eyes from time to time. Since the horses knew the path through the forest, there was no need to guide them.

    The other guards andborers were no different.

    On closer observation, it seemed like only the horses and I were resisting the pull of sleep.

    -Yawn.

    I let out another yawn, and then I pped my cheeks lightly to ward off the drowsiness. What I want to do and what I need to do are two different things.

    Of course, seeing the peaceful atmosphere one might ask what could possibly go wrong.

    But if nothing could go wrong, there¡¯d have been no need to hire me in the first ce.

    I gathered my senses and scanned the surroundings.

    While it wasn¡¯t exactly dense forest, it wasn¡¯t devoid of hiding spots either.

    As I was turning my head slowly and keeping a watch...

    ¡°...?¡±

    Something moved in the underbrush. It could¡¯ve been an animal, but a strange feeling told me otherwise.

    ¡°...Yoren.¡±

    I whispered to wake him. I hoped I was wrong.

    But before Yoren could fully gather his wits, the sound of arrows cutting through the wind took precedence.

    -Whizzz!

    The horse of a mercenary dozing in front of me was struck by an arrow.

    -Neighh!!

    As the horse let out a loud cry, I shouted:

    ¡°It¡¯s bandits!¡±

    Isn¡¯t it said that attacks alwayse when you least expect them?

    Who would¡¯ve thought such arge caravan would be attacked in the daylight?

    At my shout, the previously slumbering caravan members jolted awake, quickly drawing their swords.

    But having lost the opportunity to attack first, for a while, we could only be on the defensive.

    Beyond the initial arrow, several more flew from between the trees, raining down on us.

    I deflected any visible arrows, but inevitably, my own horse was hit.

    -Nghgh!

    Though the horse merely staggered upon being hit, I knew that continuing the battle on horseback would be tough. Given that we were in a forest, mountedbat was impractical to begin with.

    Chaos engulfed the caravan. From between the trees and bushes, the figures of the bandits began to emerge.

    As I dismounted, Yoren approached and asked,

    ¡°Cayden! Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to worry about me. Watch out for the arrows..!¡±

    The first wave of arrows had passed, making way for the second.

    ¡°Hold your fire!¡±

    Themand didn¡¯te from our side.

    It was a delicate and clear feminine voice that continued.

    ¡°We have a connection from the past and matters to discuss.¡±

    The tense atmosphere loosened slightly. Everyone was momentarily taken aback, captivated by her voice.

    ...The more I listened, the more familiar it seemed. I scanned the forest, searching for the source of the voice.

    ¡°...Over here.¡±

    Her voice was softer now, and she used a respectful tone. Without the chaos, pinpointing her location became easier.

    It wasing from above me.

    Looking up, I saw a woman perched high in a tree, gazing down at me.

    She wore a mix of brown and green clothes with foliage attached, making her nearly invisible unless you focused.

    She spoke, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Cayden Pry... Oh, is it just Cayden now?¡±

    ¡°...You...¡±

    She pulled down her hood.

    It was Sharon Payne.

    ¡°...You didn¡¯t forget me, did you?¡±

    The second daughter of the Payne family. The same family that was infamous for being the dagger of the Pryster House.

    Sharon was someone I had expelled from the academy forying hands on the children. However, she had gone missing during her journey home.

    She stood before me once again.

    Instinctively, I assessed their numbers, realizing that a confrontation was inevitable now that she had revealed herself.

    Even at a nce, I could see over twenty of them.

    ...And they didn¡¯t seem to be a mere bandit gang either.

    I realized: From the beginning... she wasn¡¯t missing. She had been hiding under the shadow of the Payne family.

    Sharon, who was wearing a slight smile, suddenly hardened her expression.

    And then, in a whisper, she asked,

    ¡°...So, you¡¯re no longer a Pryster?¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 101: Weight of Vengeance (5)

    Chapter 101: Weight of Vengeance (5)

    ¡°...So, you¡¯re no longer a Pryster?¡±

    All eyes turned to me.

    But I was busy trying toprehend the situation.

    Sharon Payne.

    I thought she had gone missing. I never expected to find her here.

    I groaned in disbelief.

    ¡°How did you get here...¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t it rather impolite for the very person who drove me out of the Academy to ask such a question?¡±

    She seemed to have changed a lot. No, her former demeanor when serving us might have been the acting; This might actually be her true nature.

    ¡°...What I mean is, why didn¡¯t you return to the family and instead resorted to thievery...? I might have driven you out of the Academy, but it was you who ran away on your way home..!¡±

    There were many puzzling aspects about Sharon¡¯s actions. But having been busy recovering at that time, I didn¡¯t care to dig any deeper. I assumed she disappeared because she felt it was better to run away than to return home and confess her sins.

    ¡°...Ah... you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Sharon smirked. Then, she softly muttered,

    ¡°I can¡¯t return to the family. At least... not publicly.¡±

    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that the punishment you gave wasn¡¯t the only one. Your sister, Asena. Do you know what she gave me?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Asena.

    My body froze at the mention of that name.

    Sharon seemed to be recalling the events, her eyelids quivering with suppressed rage.

    ¡°...She gave me a postcard. A postcard to take to my father. It ordered my execution.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°Well, at least she gave me a choice. Die or run away. I had to choose one.¡±

    -Tick.

    She took something out and threw it at me.

    From the tree above, a postcard fluttered down towards me.

    The order Sharon spoke of was clearly written on the postcard thatnded at my feet, in Asena¡¯s handwriting.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°So, I had no choice but to run. Understood?¡±

    Sharon continued in a light voice.

    ¡°We now have something inmon. Being abandoned by Asena and being chased out of the family because of her.¡±

    She stretched her legs and pulled her hood back on, signaling that the conversation wasing to an end.

    ¡°...But if there¡¯s a difference between you and me... I still receive love from my family. To the outside world, I¡¯m no longer a Payne, but look-¡±

    She spread her arms, pointing to her group. Only then did the scale of her entourage make sense. They weren¡¯t thieves, but the soldiers of the Payne family.

    ¡°The eldest of the Pryster, you, are merely leading a bunch of flies. And me, a mere second daughter of the Payne family, holds the power to crush you. Haha.¡±

    I clenched my sword tightly.

    Sharon continued.

    ¡°Direct your resentment at Asena, who tried to kill me. Though she probably doesn¡¯t even care about you anymore.¡±

    She then looked over her army.

    ¡°Kill them all. Loot the goods. Leave no survivors. Especially that man named Cayden.¡±

    For a moment, everything felt surreal. The terror and tension vanished simultaneously.

    When Sharon Payne issued the execution order, there was only one thing I was worried about¡­

    Asena and Keirsey.

    If it hade to this...

    If this was the end...

    ¡°.....¡±

    In the face of death, everything bes trivial. But until the end, I regretted not being able to fulfill the promises I made to Daisy, to Judy, and finally, to the twins.

    ¡®Haah¡­¡¯

    Among the fleeing crowds, the soldiers of the Payne family charged. At the first sh, three mercenaries fell. It was a battle we couldn¡¯t win.

    I whispered without realizing it.

    ¡°.....I hope the twins won¡¯t cry too much.¡±

    And then, I drew my sword.

    ****

    Asena and Keirsey were taking a rest in Cayden¡¯s room. Their spirits were still low, but they hadn¡¯t hit rock bottom.

    They had been going over a letter containing news about Cayden.

    Though they didn¡¯t speak of it, they both imagined the image of Cayden conveyed through the letter, and their desire to see him rose sharply.

    But as much as they missed seeing him in person, having this letter was better than having nothing at all. Because even though the root cause remained unresolved, the letter offered a temporary lifeline.

    Lying on Cayden¡¯s bed, Keirsey read the letter and quietly asked Asena,

    ¡°...Unnie, when did they say the next letter would arrive?¡±

    It was evening. They were resting after their daily routines, though they hadn¡¯t been very active since he left.

    Tapping on the desk, Asena replied,

    ¡°...Night. Or maybe dawn. Once all the tasks are done and the person beside Oppa sends the letter, then based on that, Count Benthrock will send it to us.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Realizing there was still a considerable wait for the next letter, Keirsey sighed deeply. The waiting time felt excruciating.

    -ng!

    Suddenly, the weapon rack in Cayden¡¯s room made a strange noise and copsed.

    It had been one of the few items they hadn¡¯t touched while renovating the room.

    Its polished appearance seemed like a testament to Cayden¡¯s efforts. But now, it was broken.

    Without a word, Asena and Keirsey stared at the fallen weapon rack.

    Had it possibly received some impact when they were rummaging through the room yesterday? Keirsey wondered.

    They tried not to make too much of it.

    -Knock, knock, knock.

    ¡°It¡¯s Helen, Lady Asena, Lady Keirsey.¡±

    At that moment, Helen knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Keirsey spoke, shifting her gaze back to the letter.

    As Helen entered, Keirsey said,

    ¡°Helen, I¡¯m not in the mood for snacks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here, Lady Keirsey.¡±

    As Keirsey looked over with questioning eyes, Helen smiled and waved an envelope.

    ¡°The letter you¡¯ve been waiting for all day has arrived.¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°But... didn¡¯t Unnie say it wouldete at night?¡±

    Her anticipation began to rise, wondering about the contents of today¡¯s letter.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t good news always wee? The message has arrived.¡±

    Helen responded.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll read it first, Keirsey.¡±

    Asena, who was nearby, grabbed the letter first. Keirsey was displeased, but knowing her turn woulde, she patiently waited.

    Though Asena tried to act nonchnt, only Keirsey could detect the glint of hope that had been absent in her expression all day.

    With a hint of urgency, Asena tore open the envelope. Inside was a small page.

    The size of this letter differed greatly from the one that hade the previous day.

    Seeing that, Keirsey felt a slight disappointment.

    If only there had been more content.

    Keirsey rose from her seat.

    Considering how brief the letter was, it seemed fine for both of them to read it together.

    She promptly stood behind Asena, who slowly spread out the page.

    Even before reading, it was clear the message was brief. Merely two lines.

    ===

    Cayden and his convoy were attacked by thieves.

    Cayden, including the entire convoy, seems to be dead.

    ===

    The twins¡¯ expressions hardened simultaneously.

    ¡°..........¡±

    ¡°...........¡±

    It felt as though time stretched indefinitely for them.

    Asena felt her heart stop. A cold weight pressed on her chest. While her heart reacted to the message, her mind refused toprehend it.

    Keirsey¡¯s face turned ghostly white. Never had she encountered such an iprehensible sequence of words.

    Neither of them moved first.

    They remained still, as if waiting to be awoken from a dream.

    After what felt like an eternity,

    The letter slipped through Asena¡¯s fingers.

    -Tap

    ¡°.......Huh?¡±

    As the letter hit the table, the petrified twins snapped back to reality.

    ¡°.......Oppa... is dead?¡±

    At that dazed murmur, Helen gasped, covering her mouth with her hand.

    Keirsey, still unable to fully grasp the news, felt numb. There could be no death more unreal.

    He was their brother, who trained in swordsmanship more diligently than anyone. He was their pir, their reason for living. And the end of such a life was conveyed through a mere letter.

    It was impossible to believe that he was no longer in this world¡­ that they would never see his face again.

    Gradually, the dreadful word ¡°death¡± began to sink in. At the same time, their heads heated up, and it felt like the ground beneath was giving way. Breathing became difficult, and tears welled up.

    ¡°No....no...it can¡¯t be...!¡±

    Asena¡¯s vacant eyes once again drifted to the letter on the table.

    Attacked by thieves.

    This line was the hardest to believe. It wasn¡¯t an ident. It wasn¡¯t a disease. Cayden lost his life to thieves, to human greed. He had given his life for what the thieves deemed treasure.

    Their benefactor, their love. The one they thought invincible.

    Had given his life trying to protect mere goods.

    Whatever merchandise he was guarding, its value wouldn¡¯t even match the price of the chair she sat on.

    He met death for something of such meager worth.

    ¡°...Oppa... did?¡±

    Dazedly, Asena voiced a question to the void.

    And then, slowly, a realization dawned.

    No. He didn¡¯t give his life merely for goods worth a pittance.

    It wasn¡¯t human greed that led to his demise.

    It was because of her.

    Because she had banished him from the Pryster family, he had to take the journey on foot.

    Thus, he had to travel while escorting the convoy.

    Since he wasn¡¯t a Pryster, he wasn¡¯t treated properly, and since he wasn¡¯t a Pryster, he encountered thieves.

    She had driven him to death.

    She remembered her own actions just a few days ago.

    Frantically writing letters, broadcasting throughout the kingdom that Cayden was no longer a Pryster.

    And this was the result.

    He, who couldn¡¯t find shelter due to being amoner, fell at the hands of thieves.

    The horrific reality hit Asena hard.

    ...If he had remained a Pryster, none of this would have happened.

    By her own hands, she had killed him.

    In anger, she had driven him to death.

    In return for a lifetime of care, she had stabbed him in the heart.

    Asena recalled herst moments with Cayden.

    That day she spat only words of hatred.

    The day she vowed to hate him forever.

    And as she had vowed, he could not escape her wrath.

    What might he have thought? Did he resent her?

    ¡°No... no... Oppa...¡±

    A tear fell from her vacant eyes.

    ¡°How could I... how could I hate Oppa...¡±

    But surely, he must have heard. The derations spread far and wide. Everywhere he went, he would have heard the news that he was no longer a Pryster. It must have felt like her wrath.

    Everything was a lie. Deep love was the firm foundation beneath, and the various emotions that arose were merely fleeting expressions of it. Her love for him never wavered.

    But he can¡¯t hear that anymore.

    It¡¯s be an irreversible truth.

    In theirst meeting, Asena had cursed him, and he left this world.

    Even if she gave her all, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for him. And yet, he died alone in a foreignnd, far from home.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that their final memory together was of them fighting.

    On the verge of madness, she dismissed this truth as a lie. No matter how realistic it seemed, she couldn¡¯t believe this information. She shouldn¡¯t believe it.

    Still unable to fully ept the reality, Asena, wandering in her confusion, tried to calm the equally distraught Keirsey.

    ¡°...It¡¯s a lie.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lie. So... don¡¯t worry. Helen. Send a letter to Count Benthrock. Tell him to meet us. And prepare for our journey to the Benthrock estate.¡±

    With trembling legs, she stood up from her seat, tightly clutching the letter.

    ¡°...Oppa...¡±

    Asena held back her tears.

    ¡°...No, it¡¯s not true. It just can¡¯t.¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 102: Weight of Vengeance (6)

    Chapter 102: Weight of Vengeance (6)

    Pryster and Benthrock met in the open ins.

    It happened just a day after the twins received the letter.

    Everything was swiftly arranged. A tent was erected in the center of the ins, a makeshift table set up, and Asena, Keirsey, Helen, Thein, and Lawrence waited for the approaching Count Benthrock.

    Count Benthrock too made his entry with his entourage into the tent.

    Asena didn¡¯t even spare a moment to offer a greeting.

    Upon seeing his face, she spoke immediately.

    ¡°.....Exin.¡±

    In contrast, Benthrock was moreposed than Asena. He first bowed his head in courtesy, then slowly took his seat.

    His first words were not an answer to Asena¡¯s question.

    ¡°....Before I exin, I must convey how shocked I am. I know you¡¯vee because of Cayden¡¯s death.....but I never anticipated this reaction. I thought you despised Cayden.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Asena who was pushed to the edge. Keirsey also pressed him.

    ¡°Exin..before my patience runs out. If you lie... I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    Count Benthrock wiped the sweat from his brow and shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as I said. He was ambushed by thieves. The exact details might be known by a spy named Yoren who was with Cayden... but he too is dead. So, we don¡¯t know much. All we learned was that there was an attack on a group in the forest outside the vige, and it turned out to be Cayden¡¯s party.¡±

    Count Benthrock picked up a ss of water in front of him and took a gulp.

    With a brief cough, he covered his mouth, speaking with a casual demeanor.

    ¡°By the time I arrived, all the possessions had been plundered, and the bodies were gathered in one ce and burned. Everyone was wiped out.¡±

    In that, Asena found a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°That means you didn¡¯t confirm Oppa¡¯s death.¡±

    Relief and anger. Anticipation and despair. In her deep despair, a sliver of hope stirred like a fish out of water, turning her emotions muddy with a tumult of feelings.

    She was grappling with these emotions, sinking into this viscous hope. She was suppressing the madness threatening to overtake her.

    At that moment, Benthrock snapped his fingers.

    A servant standing behind him approached, holding something concealed by a white cloth on a tray.

    He was about to ce it on the table, but hesitated as the cups of Count Benthrock, Keirsey, and Asena were in the way, causing him to flinch.

    With a rising impatience, Keirsey swiped away her own and Asena¡¯s cups.

    -Crash!

    The sses flew from the table, shattering upon impact with the floor. Yet, neither woman paid any attention.

    All eyes were focused intently on the ominous object Benthrock had brought out.

    When the servant ced the tray on the table, Count Benthrock, once again coughing briefly, pulled away the cloth.

    A charred sword was revealed.

    ¡°It was found where the bodies were cremated.¡±

    The moment Asena and Keirsey saw it, they felt as if they had been struck in the head with a hammer.

    ...It was all too¡­ All too¡­ familiar.

    The hilt waspletely burned away, and the de was damaged, resembling a saw, but one specific mark remained unmistakably intact.

    Count Benthrock also pointed to that very mark.

    The serpent emblem of Pryster embedded in the center of the sword.

    It was, without a doubt, Cayden¡¯s de.

    Asena¡¯s fingertips began to tremble.

    Count Benthrock continued his exnation.

    ¡°This emblem. It¡¯s Cayden¡¯s sword, right? One of the burned corpses was clutching it tightly.¡±

    ¡°....Ah.... Ahh...¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    Asena¡¯s eyes incessantly scanned the length of the sword. Trying to deny the reality, she sought any sign that it wasn¡¯t Cayden¡¯s de. But she found none.

    It was unmistakably Cayden¡¯s sword. Upon closer inspection, even the markings from their childhood, etched into the hilt with a stone, were still present.

    Cayden had gone, only this remained of him.

    In the end, it was Keirsey who broke down first.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!! Ahhhhhhh!!!¡±

    As if releasing all the emotions she had held back, her agonizing scream filled the tent.

    Yet she couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from Cayden¡¯s charred de, crying out in anguish with wide, shocked eyes.

    ¡°No!! Ahhhh..!! It¡¯s not true..!!¡±

    Asena too tried to deny it, but the evidence was too clear. She had no strength to console Keirsey.

    Nevertheless, her immediate reaction, unwilling to ept this reality, was once again anger.

    The first spark of it directed at the present Benthrock.

    ¡°Why... Why didn¡¯t you save him?¡±

    She didn¡¯t even understand her own words.

    ¡°If you knew he was being ambushed...! You could¡¯ve saved him...!¡±

    While Benthrock empathized with her breakdown, he also wore a face of injustice.

    ¡°...Cayden wasn¡¯t a Pryster.¡±

    And his justification tightened Asena¡¯s chest further.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t simply order our soldiers to risk their lives for meremoners. The merchants weren¡¯t residents of Benthrock either. Moreover, the Duchess instructed not to treat Cayden as a Pryster, didn¡¯t you? Wasn¡¯t it your resentment that got him exiled? In my judgment, showing him any favor might have brought harm upon you.¡±

    The deeper Asena understood the situation, the clearer she saw Cayden¡¯s blood on her own hands.

    The more she realized, the more disgusted she felt with herself.

    Her love had been consumed by mes, driven to his death.

    She never imagined it woulde back to her this way.

    Keirsey, lifting the charred sword, clutched it close to her chest.

    Thein and Helen, standing behind her, tried to restrain her, but no one could console Keirsey as her tears burst forth.

    Holding the de close, which was sharp and prone to cutting her, she wailed.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh...!!! Oppa!!!¡±

    Seeing Keirsey, Asena¡¯s heart started tearing apart. Watching her, the emotions she had been suppressing began to surface.

    She couldn¡¯t hide her emotions. Count Benthrock and numerous attendants watched, but a muffled cry erupted from her.

    Though no sound came out, her breath broke with her sobs, spilling from her lips.

    Drained, she copsed onto the table.

    Her hair spread out, cascading down.

    She was currently grappling with an unfathomable fear. Even now, when everything felt surreal, her heart ached so much.

    How much more would it hurt when the reality of his departure truly settled in?

    Benthrock spoke softly.

    ¡°...We have a witness. He didn¡¯t see everything, so he doesn¡¯t know all the details... But would you like to meet him?¡±

    With her head bowed down on the desk, Asena nodded.

    She could hear someone entering the tent.

    Keirsey continued to sob, tears streaming down her face, and Asena remained motionless.

    On their behalf, Benthrock spoke.

    ¡°Tell us exactly what you saw.¡±

    ¡°...I...I mean, are you... sure it¡¯s okay for them to hear this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them; just tell what you saw.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. Understood. I was simply collecting herbs on the mountain. However, along the way, I heard screams and the sound of metal shing, so I secretly approached the source... It was chaos. A battle... or should I say, a massacre? Bandits were attacking the merchants.¡±

    ¡°Also, tell us about the man you described to me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, if you¡¯re referring to him... Yes, there was one who stood out, fighting valiantly. Even to my inexperienced eyes, he was in a hopeless situation, but he didn¡¯t give up. He was fighting against three at once while directing others.¡±

    The more Asena heard, the more certain she became that it had to be Cayden, and a dark shadow clouded her heart.

    If possible, she wanted to scream at Cayden. To run away. To ask what he was doing there. But all of this had already happened in the past, and there was nothing she could do to change it.

    She wanted to plug her ears. She couldn¡¯t ept that the end of this story was Cayden¡¯s death.

    Keirsey was still crying, but she was also straining to hear his words ¨C or rather, the final moments of Cayden.

    ¡°...Thanks to that man, the bandits had a hard time. You said his name was... Cayden, was it? Yes. Thanks to Lord Cayden, even with only 6 people left in the merchant group, there seemed to be hope.¡±

    Suddenly, he paused and cautiously looked around.

    ¡°...Um... just to be sure, by sharing this story, I¡¯m not putting my life in...¡±

    Benthrock interrupted with a warning.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not lying, there¡¯s no issue. Stop beating around the bush and tell us what you witnessed. These aren¡¯t people with time to waste.¡±

    ¡°Ah...! Yes..! Understood..! Then... the leader of the bandits stepped forward.¡±

    Asena¡¯s rage was directed at this individual.

    ¡°...Leader?¡±

    It became clear who took Cayden¡¯s life. She had never felt such a swelling rage before. She had thought her anger peaked when Cayden left, but it seemed she was wrong.

    ¡°Yes...! I was quite far away, so I couldn¡¯t see the face clearly, but it was definitely a woman.¡±

    ¡°...A woman?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She stepped forward and spoke to the defenders who were still resisting. She said... if they wouldy down their swords and hand over Lord Cayden, she would spare their lives.¡±

    Keirsey, who had been sobbing, suddenly tensed up. Cayden¡¯s sharp de had prated her fragile body. Blood began to flow from her cheek, shoulder, stomach, and arm - everywhere the de had reached.

    ¡°...And then?¡±

    Swallowing her tears and suppressing her rage, Asena asked.

    ¡°.......¡±

    The man hesitated again, sensing her palpable anger.

    ¡°....And then?¡±

    But under her second insistence, he finally spilled.

    ¡°....They allid down their swords and betrayed that man¡ªno, betrayed Lord Cayden. Without hesitation... After that, Lord Cayden¡¯s momentum faltered. His upright sword began to point toward the ground. It was as if all his strength had evaporated.¡±

    Tears welled up in Asena¡¯s eyes once more, unexpectedly.

    How terrified must he have been? What must he have felt? Was he so utterly deste that he had to drop his sword?

    The guilt of knowing that Cayden¡¯s end was like that nearly drove her mad.

    Asena had dreamt of Cayden¡¯s final moments numerous times. She believed he would have experienced all the joys this world had to offer, then, surrounded by the love of his family, faced a peaceful death in old age when he had no energy left. Departing from her embrace, thinking it was a good life, smiling the loving smile she cherished so much.

    But he had died betrayed, escorting a mere merchant group.

    How must he have felt?

    Didn¡¯t it seem as if he¡¯d been abandoned all his life?

    He was abandoned by his parents and lived in an orphanage.

    He was abandoned by his siblings, whom he loved unconditionally, and was exiled from the Pryster family.

    And in the final battle of his life, he was abandoned... and met his death alone.

    They never gave him any form of happiness.

    They never rewarded him for anything.

    Instead, they only tormented him. They brought him only pain. They exiled and betrayed him.

    Now that he had left this world, nothing could change that truth.

    How lonely must he have felt? How disappointed must he have been with the world to stand in front of an opponent with a sword, yet put it down on his own? Had he be so disheartened by the world to the point of relinquishing his ties to life?

    How heart-wrenching must it have been, to realize that the reward for a life lived earnestly was abandonment?

    Thinking of him, Asena felt she might lose her mind.

    The man continued, ¡°....I didn¡¯t see much after that. Except that those who surrendered all met their end. The thieves started moving a bit, so I escaped. That¡¯s the end of it.¡±

    There was a suddenmotion behind Asena.

    ¡°Keirsey! Keirsey!¡±

    Turning around, she found Keirsey unconscious.

    Those, who finally managed to separate her from Cayden¡¯s sword, were now carrying her.

    Overwhelmed, Asena¡¯s mind teetered on the brink of copse.

    She pushed all emotions aside. If she didn¡¯t, she felt she would breakpletely.

    She needed to recover.

    There were only two ces where she could find sce.

    Her room and... Cayden¡¯s...

    A second wave of emotion washed over her. Suppressing the onught, she held back a surge of nausea.

    She felt she too needed to retreat.

    ¡°...The forest. Where is it?¡±

    Rising from her spot, with barely sustainedposure, she asked Count Benthrock.

    ¡°.....It¡¯s called Naita Forest, located to the northwest of the Benthrock territory.¡±

    ¡°....Whose territory is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unimednd.¡±

    Asena nodded and turned.

    ¡°.....Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°.....Yes.¡±

    Lawrence, who had been listening from the background, had a somber expression. He was struggling toe to terms with the death of his pupil.

    ¡°....Find the culprits in Naita Forest.¡±

    ¡°.....Yes.¡±

    A sh of determination glinted in Asena¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Bring them alive. This time, there will absolutely, absolutely be no room for mistakes. Capture them alive.¡±

    ¡°...Understood.¡±

    ¡°....I¡¯m sure Oppa is alive.¡±

    She spoke, almost as if forcing the words out.

    ¡°.....So...so....¡±

    Lawrence bowed his head to Asena.

    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find the trace anyhow.¡±

    This time, Asena called out to Helen and gave a nod.

    Then unable to hide her tears, she abruptly left the tent. She couldn¡¯t bear to stand before others any longer.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 103: Keeper of Promise (1)

    Chapter 103: Keeper of Promise (1)

    Later, after returning to the Pryster estate:

    -¡°Please! Lady Keirsey! Calm down!¡±

    -¡°Let go!! Aaaaaaaah!!! Oppa!!¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s scream echoed once again throughout the castle. Asena¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t flinch. Nothing could shatter her dazed focus.

    She merely thought, ¡®Keirsey has woken up,¡¯ and nothing more.

    -¡°Please...! Someone...! Bring my Oppa back...! He can¡¯t be dead!!!!!¡±

    Sounds of things breaking. Someone falling. Keirsey¡¯s cries and the shouts of those trying to calm her¡­ Such sounds echoed.

    -¡°Just a few months ago, weughed and hugged... He smiled beside me... Why can¡¯t he do it anymore? Why!!¡±

    Soon, the noise faded. As expected, Keirsey had passed out again.

    Asena covered her ears. She tried to shut out all thoughts. If she started thinking about Cayden, she was sure she¡¯d end up like Keirsey.

    Yet, Keirsey¡¯s cries kept evoking memories. Despite not wanting to remember, every time she heard Keirsey, memories of happy times with Cayden surfaced. The times that would nevere back.

    She remembered the gentle caresses on her cheek. The warmth of his embrace. The tender words, bright smiles, silly jokes, and yful pranks.

    Her breathing grew ragged. Tears threatened to spill as emotions swelled.

    ¡°..Umph..¡±

    She forcibly held back her tears. She felt she didn¡¯t even have the right to cry. It was by her hand that Cayden died.

    He met his end because she drove him away and told everyone not to help him. If she hadn¡¯t done either, he wouldn¡¯t have died.

    Suddenly, Asena shook her head forcefully. She just imagined Cayden¡¯s death.

    It was imusible. Even if all the signs pointed to it, she had no intention of epting that reality.

    With great difficulty, she suppressed her emotions. Otherwise, the pain would be unbearable.

    Right now, all Asena awaited was one thing.

    She was waiting for Sir Lawrence to bring in the prime suspect.

    If they were to catch the perpetrator...

    Emotions stirred again. Asena repressed the violent thoughts, took a deep breath, and made a promise.

    She vowed to use every form of torture known to man, ensuring the culprit experienced each excruciating method.

    -Knock knock.

    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

    ¡°...Why.¡±

    Asena didn¡¯t even invite the person in. Shecked the energy to face another soul. Even wearing a mask was exhausting.

    ¡®...I¡¯ve brought your meal, Lady Asena.¡¯

    It was Max, the butler assisting Helen.

    Asena responded.

    ¡°...I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    As she tried to close her eyes again, Max wouldn¡¯t let her be.

    ¡®...You haven¡¯t eaten anything for three days. This isn¡¯t good for you.¡¯

    ¡°...Max. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡±

    ¡®.......¡¯

    Then the sounds faded away. Asena was left alone once again.

    Could it be due to fatigue? Asena¡¯s eyes slowly closed. The dizziness that clouded her mind began to clear.

    Before she knew it, with her eyes shut, she was witnessing numerous visions.

    Dreams she couldn¡¯t remember flowed by. None of them truly touched her heart.

    Suddenly, she stood in darkness.

    She couldn¡¯t see or hear anything. At that moment, she realized she found sce in this emptiness.

    ¡°Asena.¡±

    In that instant, a voice echoed. Asena turned around.

    ...Cayden was standing there.

    ¡°Asena. I¡¯ve returned.¡±

    ¡°Oppa!!¡±

    - Jolt!

    She bolted upright in bed. Cayden¡¯s image vanished like a mirage. Her heart pounded wildly from the shock of seeing him.

    Her body was drenched in sweat. It must¡¯ve been quite some time since she had fallen asleep, as no light filtered through the window.

    She nced around the room, her eyes wandering, seeking the vanished Cayden. Naturally, he was nowhere in sight.

    At what point had it been a dream? Asena wished it was all a dream. She hoped that if she got up and went to Cayden¡¯s room, he¡¯d greet her with a smile.

    As rity returned and sleepiness faded, she knew it wasn¡¯t possible. Nevertheless, she got out of bed.

    When had she be so frail? Her legs wobbled with every step.

    Still, she managed to twist the knob and open her door.

    Behind it, several servants awaited.

    Seeing Asena¡¯s face, their eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Ah... Lady Asena.¡±

    However, Asena paid no heed. With her legs barely able to move properly, she dashed toward Cayden¡¯s room.

    She prayed he¡¯d be there. Even if by magic. Even if it defied logic. She just wished him to be there.

    She twisted the knob and swung open Cayden¡¯s door.

    ...Someone was inside.

    Just as Asena¡¯s heart threatened to race again, the person turned, revealing their face.

    ...It was Keirsey.

    With a hardened expression, Keirsey recognized Asena. The once vibrant Keirsey spoke, her voice having taken on a subdued tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Words, rougher than any she had ever spoken, burst forth from her lips.

    ¡°...Because of you, my Oppa was banished from the family... leading to this oue.¡±

    Her tone suggested she no longer considered Asena part of the family. Having lost her pir of support in Cayden, Keirsey was unstable.

    ¡°...You drove Oppa to his death. You killed him...! Because of your rage...! Oppa was attacked and killed by mere thieves!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    But for once, Asena couldn¡¯t retort. The strength drained from the hand that had been gripping the door handle, and it fell limply by her side.

    She couldn¡¯t stand tall and brazen, like the head of the family. Even Asena found herself loathsome.

    ¡°Bring my Oppa back...! I said, bring him back!¡±

    Cold tears streamed down Asena¡¯s cheeks.

    The servants who had followed her entered the room, restraining Keirsey.

    ¡°Kei... Lady Keirsey! Calm down...! It¡¯s not the Duchess¡¯s fault..!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s HER fault! Because of her, my Oppa...! Sob...! My Oppa has gone...¡±

    Keirsey dropped to her knees.

    She too recognized her own shorings.

    But she couldn¡¯t bear it unless she ced the me elsewhere.

    If only she hadn¡¯t drunk and thrown herself at him that time.

    If only she hadn¡¯t behaved, borrowing his words, ¡°like a prostitute.¡±

    Then Cayden wouldn¡¯t have left her in such a manner.

    The same Cayden who always looked at her with eyes filled with innocence and adoration; he wouldn¡¯t have acted so hastily.

    He was just disappointed. Disgusted by the way she tried to force herself on him in such a vulgar manner.

    Despite all the things he did for her throughout her life, she had betrayed his goodwill with her own hands.

    Keirsey¡¯s breathing became rapid.

    ¡°Heh... ha...! Ha...!¡±

    Even as she tried to inhale deeply, it felt like she wasn¡¯t breathing. Her breath was asbored and painful as after a long run.

    The servants who were observing her panicked and called for a doctor.

    Keirsey swatted away the servants trying to attend to her, but they persisted in trying to restrain her.

    Soon, dizziness overcame Keirsey. She began to feel overwhelmingly faint. Before she knew it, she was carried away from Cayden¡¯s room, supported by one of the servants.

    Left alone, Asena approached Cayden¡¯s bed as if nothing had happened. She, too, was broken beyond repair.

    Despite the briefmotion, all she could think of was Cayden.

    Realizing that the earlier vision of Cayden was just a dream filled her with despair. She regretted not seeing him for longer. The pain of only being able to see him in dreams was unbearable.

    She moved towards the window.

    Without realizing, she looked down outside.

    Would jumping from here let her see him again?

    Such a thought fleetingly crossed her mind.

    Without hesitation, her body reacted. One of her legs dangled out of the window.

    She wanted to believe that Cayden couldn¡¯t possibly be dead, but deep down, she seemed to have epted the fact that he was gone.

    Then, Asena saw her own hand.

    That sinful hand, stained with Cayden¡¯s blood.

    She doubted her n that if she jumped, she might see Cayden again.

    Could she really see him? She was sure she wouldn¡¯t.

    Cayden surely went to heaven. He treated her, who was no kin, better than family, bringing her all the happiness in the world. Heaven wouldn¡¯t refuse someone with such a radiant personality.

    ...On the other hand, herself. She, who sumbed to lust and rage, leading the very person, her benefactor, to death. No matter how much she thought about it... she was certain she would fall to hell. She had too many sins to atone for, and she knew better than anyone that there was no ce in heaven for the crazed woman who killed her savior.

    Tears, uncontroble once again, began to flow.

    It wasn¡¯t the fear of hell that scared her. It was the fear of not seeing him.

    Alive or dead, the realization that she might never see him again tore her heart apart.

    This truly was aplete farewell.

    It seemed like she was already in hell.

    With that thought, things started to make sense to her. The punishment from the heavens had already begun.

    She was paying for all the sins shemitted against Cayden.

    ...But why did Cayden have to bear the punishment alongside her? He deserved a happy... happy...

    Suddenly, Asena realized she could have all these thoughts only because he was gone. If he were alive, she would still be venting her anger at him, loudly dering everywhere that Cayden wasn¡¯t a Pryster.

    Asena shuddered, tears streaming down her face. She perched on the window sill, leaning her back against it. One leg dangled outside, while the other couldn¡¯t seem to leave Cayden¡¯s room.

    She wanted to throw herself out, to end the pain.

    But if this was her punishment, she had to endure it as penance for what she did to Cayden.

    ¡°Lady Asena.¡±

    Through the open door, Helen bowed once, calling out to her.

    And the moment she lifted her head and saw Asena,

    ¡°Ah... Lady Asena!¡±

    Helen, taken aback, rushed toward Asena. She grabbed her arm, pulling her inside the room.

    Asena, seemingly drained, was dragged in and fell to the floor.

    ¡°Lady Asena!! You can¡¯t... you can¡¯t be like this...!¡±

    Startled, Helen began to utter words to make Asenae to her senses.

    Listening to her, Asena spoke quietly,

    ¡°... Helen. I want to die.¡±

    She had closed the door, keeping her emotions hidden. Everyone probably knew how she felt, but being this direct was a first for her.

    She voiced the thought that had been weighing on her heart for so long to Helen.

    ¡°In a world without him... there¡¯s no meaning.¡±

    Helen, searching for words, said,

    ¡°... But... but Grandmother Liana is still here...! There¡¯s also Keir, and... and I¡¯m here too, along with the other people!¡±

    Despite knowing she mighte off as harsh, Asena candidly expressed her feelings.

    ¡°... It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°... Yes?¡±

    ¡°... Without Oppa... nothing feels enough...¡±

    Joy no longer felt joyful, and emotions no longer moved her as they once did. Nothing could ever fill the void he left behind.

    With his disappearance, she was shattered. Emotions weren¡¯t the same anymore.

    ¡°... I want to die, Helen. After I kill that thief who ambushed Oppa... I¡¯ll die too.¡±

    ¡°Ah... Lady Asena...!¡±

    Helen closed her eyes tight, then slowly opened them, changing her tone.

    ¡°There¡¯s no good in thinking like that now. Let¡¯s not dwell on negative thoughts, okay?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s... there¡¯s a guest. The guest...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to see anyone. Tell them to leave.¡±

    ¡°They came to help after hearing what happened to Sir Cayden. Should I still send them away...?¡±

    Asena hesitated at those words.

    Helen didn¡¯t miss that brief moment of contemtion. She knew she had to steer Asena¡¯s thoughts elsewhere.

    She quickly headed somewhere. Before Asena could make another decision, Helen returned.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Helen ushered in the guest.

    The sound of clinking metal approached.

    Asena, lying on the floor, received the visitor in that very state.

    The footsteps did not halt but came straight up to where Asenay. The feet of the guest, d in armor, came into view.

    The guest was audaciously looking down on the Duchess Pryster. Amidst this, Asena found herself wanting to look up at the person standing before her.

    The only one who could stand while she kneeled was Cayden.

    If she looked up and it was a man, Asena promised herself she would immediately sever the guest¡¯s neck, regardless of who they were. The very posture was indecent. If she raised her head and the other person was a man, his lower half would assuredly be right in front of her face.

    She lifted her gaze.

    ...It wasn¡¯t a man.

    ¡°...Exin, Pryster.¡±

    The woman said, suppressing her trembling voice to Asena.

    Gradually, the face came into view.

    Silver hair tinged with blue. A tall stature with well-defined muscles.

    It was Judy Ice.

    Given how unkempt her hair was and the dirt smeared on her face, she must¡¯vee hurriedly.

    ¡°...What happened to Cayden?¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the /DnVittori ]</strong>

 Chapter 104: Keeper of Promise (2)

    Chapter 104: Keeper of Promise (2)

    ¡°.....Pryster, exin now.¡±

    Judy, dropping the polite tone she usually used, pressed Asena whoy sprawled on the ground. Seeing the already defeated Asena, Judy began to feel the weight of all her prior worries. Yet, she clung to a sliver of hope and continued to inquire.

    A few days ago, she received a letter. It was from the Benthrock family. It mentioned that since she had taken Cayden¡¯s kiss at the Academy, they assumed she must be close to him and therefore reached out.

    The letter bore the news of Cayden¡¯s death.

    Judy felt as though the ground beneath her had given way. He had promised her, clear as day, that they would meet again. He had asked her to believe he would return.

    She still held onto those words like an anchor. If even the person who loved him didn¡¯t believe him, then who else would?

    But... there was also a nagging sense of unease. The information came from the Benthrocks, after all. They weren¡¯t infallible, but they were often urate.

    Closing her eyes, she could vividly recall the moment she received the letter.

    Unable to sit still, Judy nned to head to Pryster¡¯s domain. To do so, she visited her father, bringing with her the letter she had received.

    It was rare for her to seek him out. Upon returning to the estate, Judy had mostly kept to herself, hunched over as before. She wanted to avoid the gaze of her older sister, Nera Ice, which would bring nothing good.

    But she couldn¡¯t remain inactive now. Cayden, whom she considered her sole confidant¡­ Cayden, her first and closest friend¡­ The man she loved... She couldn¡¯t stand still hearing a baseless rumor of his death.

    When she went to hand over the letter to her father, he was with his other children. Judy felt as though she had disrupted a harmonious moment.

    That familiar feeling of being an outsider washed over her. She felt like a different species from them. Even though they shared the same blood, albeit only half, she felt an insurmountable distance.

    They seemed to be of a different species. Naturally, they had their own clique, much like a pack of wolves, sticking together.

    At the Academy, Judy felt she had found someone of her own kind for the first time. Cayden was so much like her. Being by his side broughtfort, and the loneliness faded away.

    Regardless, Judy had intruded into her father¡¯s group, disrupting their jovial moment. Yet, she feigned confidence. Such boldness was necessary to secure permission to leave.

    She then ryed the news about Cayden to her father. He widened his eyes in surprise and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since he was banished from the family, and now such a tragedy.¡±

    Judy was aware of his exile. Maybe that¡¯s why this news felt even more unsettling. The rumor seemed to gain credibility from this fact.

    As Lord Ice was about to nod in agreement to grant her permission to leave, a woman interrupted, ¡°Good riddance. He was nothing but a parasite to our family anyway.¡±

    It was Nera Ice. Her insult was directed not just at Cayden but also at Judy, targeting her by bringing up Cayden, an adopted child, thereby demeaning Judy, of a rival faction.

    Under normal circumstances, Judy would have swallowed any insult aimed at her.

    Locked in her room, time would eventually numb the sting of those words and they would be forgotten.

    However, when Nera insulted Cayden, it became unbearable.

    Judy felt she understood why, in the past, Cayden had been angry on her behalf.

    He too would usually ignore insults directed at him.

    He¡¯d confide in her about the twins gossiping behind his back but took no action against them.

    But the first time Cayden ever shed with his siblings was when Asena had threatened Judy.

    It was the day Cayden saved Daisy from a ho. The verbal altercation between Cayden and the twins escted until Asena even dared Judy to kneel before her.

    That was when Cayden exploded. He continued to stand up for Judy against his siblings for a long time.

    While he might have seen his own actions as trivial, for Judy, that moment was profoundly touching.

    To think he, a noble from a rival house, would confront his siblings, including a duchess, for her sake was incredible. If it were her... she doubted she could have done the same.

    Judy wondered where he had mustered such courage.

    But now, she understood. What he had drawn upon that day was not bravery. It was raw fury.

    Strength surged through Judy¡¯s arm.

    Without a second thought about her n, she swung with all her might towards Nera.

    -Smack!

    Nera, who had been sheltered like a greenhouse flower, couldn¡¯t withstand Judy¡¯s powerful strike.

    Caught off guard, Nera toppled off her chair and fell to the ground. Blood immediately spilled from her lips.

    Nera, in her shock, held her cheek and looked up at Judy. Whether subdued by the moment or from pain, she couldn¡¯t open her mouth.

    Judy felt an overwhelming sense of relief. Surprisingly, contrary to the guilt she thought she¡¯d feel after punching, it felt as if she had shed a heavy weight.

    It felt like she had finally escaped Nera¡¯s influence. Even if it meant being banished from the Ice family, as Cayden had been... that seemed eptable.

    Because, surely, if that happened, he¡¯d be truly alive¡­ No, she¡¯d be beside the very-much-alive Cayden, living asmoners.

    Everyone was in shock. The only thing left for Judy to say was that she would leave.

    She no longer needed her father¡¯s permission. She would just leave andter find out what punishment awaited her. If they let it slide, good. If banished... she would see when the timees.

    Afterwards, Judy rode Goldie.

    She quickly pushed aside thoughts of Nera.

    She could really feel she was riding a fine horse. Goldie was faster and more enduring than other horses. She was able to reach the territory of Prysters faster than any other means.

    During her journey, numerous thoughts engulfed her. Perhaps the solitude of travel was the reason.

    Although she feigned confidence, deep inside, she was anxious. The reason she didn¡¯t believe Cayden was dead was because, by doing so, she felt her belief would keep him alive. But without realizing it, a tear streamed down her cheek.

    Startled by her own tears, Judy quickly wiped them away and spurred the horse on.

    She went over the promise she made with Cayden hundreds of times.

    She finally murmured,

    ¡°...You promised, Cayden.¡±

    In the distance, the Pryster mansion appeared as a tiny speck.

    ¡°...You promised to meet again.¡±

    Again, tears flowed.

    <strong>****</strong>

    As she looked at Asena, Judy was increasingly taken aback. When escorting her, she had never seen Asena, always so proud and confident, so broken, sprawled on the ground with a shattered expression.

    The fact that Asena could crumble to such a state was a big shock. No, she was shocked that any person could break down this much.

    Of course, Judy¡¯s heart ached to the point of being almost unbearable, but perhaps she hadn¡¯t lost hope entirely due to her unwavering belief that he was still alive. She wasn¡¯t as inconsble as Asena.

    In an unexpected and undesired way, Judy recognized the depth of Asena¡¯s love for Cayden. The talk of the twins loving him was evidently not a lie.

    Asena, lying before her, was so devastated that it was heart-wrenching to see, and she continued to break down. But she somewhat understood; if Judy, who had known Cayden for just half a year, felt her heart tearing apart, then those who had known him for over a decade would undoubtedly feel it even more.

    Judy couldn¡¯t pinpoint why she found Asena¡¯s state so pitiable.

    However, such emotions weren¡¯t the priority now. From the murmuring Asena, sprawled before her, Judy got all the answers to her questions.

    And the more she heard, the more Judy tried to be certain: Cayden hadn¡¯t died due to some idental slip or sudden illness.

    He was said to have died in a swordfight.

    Judy forcibly believed that he wouldn¡¯t die in such a manner. This was Cayden, who had survived countless brawls in dark alleys against numerous thugs.

    The Cayden who had practiced and honed his skills alongside her, sweating blood. Having witnessed his efforts and felt his prowess, Judy believed he wouldn¡¯t have been bested by mere thieves.

    ¡°...Where did it happen?¡± Judy asked coldly.

    ¡°...Naita Forest.¡±

    As expected, Asena answered like a puppet. Sharing all she knew felt like a desperate plea for salvation, a cry for help.

    When Judy nodded, Asena asked, ¡°....Will you go?¡±

    To that, Judy resolutely nodded.

    Asena then slowly called out for Helen.

    ¡°...Helen.¡±

    ¡°...Yes, Duchess?¡±

    ¡°Give Judy the mark of the Pryster. In the forest... Lawrence will be there.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Soon after disappearing briefly, Helen returned with a coin imprinted with the snake symbol of the Pryster.

    It was exined that showing this coin to the soldiers in the forest would ensure she faced no harm.

    Asena appearedpletely drained of her usual fierceness. Perhaps, it seemed shecked the strength or even the audacity to lift her head.

    Judy didn¡¯t understand why she felt this way, but the deted sight of Asena was strangely unsettling and pitiable. She thought it might be better if Asena were more malevolent, as she was used to.

    Regardless, they shared the pain of losing Cayden, and perhaps Judy empathized with the depths of her sorrow. In her eyes, the devastated Asena wasn¡¯t just a younger sibling grieving the loss of her brother, but a woman mourning the love of her life.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll just borrow a horse. Please take care of mine... He¡¯s tired from the journey.¡±

    Feeling a weird pang in her heart, Judy started to prepare for her departure.

    Slowly, Asena rose from her ce, slumped onto the bed, and gave a faint nod.

    Judy turned to leave.

    Then, pausing in her tracks, she tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°...Cayden is surely alive,¡± she said.

    At those words, Asena¡¯s head lifted, a faint glimmer of hope evident in her eyes.

    ¡°...I¡¯m not saying this for your sake. Cayden is alive... and I will bring him back.¡±

    With that, shepletely turned around and faced Asena.

    Whether it was due to the news about Cayden or the incident when she pped Nera Ice, Judy had be unyielding in her actions. This change had been inadvertently influenced by the ¡°fake¡± news of Cayden¡¯s death.

    ¡°If I bring him... grant me one request.¡±

    Judy spoke. There was only one thing she wanted. But by phrasing it this way, she felt Asena wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse her proposition.

    Asena tried to envision Cayden returning alive. She had truly believed it was aplete farewell with him by now. She had contemted throwing herself out of the window because of it. But whether in death or life, she believed she wouldn¡¯t meet him again. After all, three days had passed since Lawrence began searching the Naita Forest. There was no news from him.

    If Cayden were alive... it shouldn¡¯t have taken this long.

    So, if Judy really brought him back...

    A spark ignited in Asena¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°...Anything,¡± She conveyed clearly. ¡°...I¡¯ll grant you whatever you wish if only you bring my Oppa back.¡±

    ¡°...What I desire is marriage to Cayden.¡±

    Judy felt a pang of guilt for using his life as leverage for such a proposal, but there wasn¡¯t a better opportunity.

    ¡°......¡±

    Asena¡¯s lips trembled. Her long-standing obsession with him meant even at this moment, words didn¡¯te easily.

    But she reconsidered. Truly, if he returned, there wasn¡¯t anything she wouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°...It¡¯s not my ce to decide¡­ if-¡±

    Asena began to murmur, ast effort to resist.

    ¡°...If Cayden agrees, will you allow the marriage?¡±

    Ultimately, Asena paused... slowly nodding.

    ¡°...Just bring my Oppa back.¡±

    Judy didn¡¯t respond. Having heard what she wanted, she turned away.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 105: Keeper of Promise (3)

    Chapter 105: Keeper of Promise (3)

    Judy stopped by the stable before she departed. Goldie, having run earnestly earlier, was taking a well-deserved rest.

    The stablekeeper must have doused him because Goldie¡¯s coat was damp and clean, and he was contently chewing on the fodder provided.

    Watching herpanion, Judy cracked a small smile and then made a request to the stablekeeper.

    ¡°Lend me a horse. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve arranged with the Duchess.¡±

    The stablekeeper was not so blind as to not recognize the Ice insignia on Judy¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Of course. Since you¡¯re already entrusting one horse to us, lending another is no trouble at all.¡±

    Judy nodded and stepped into the stable, with the stablekeeper following to introduce her to the horses.

    To Judy, the names and stories of the horses were irrelevant. She just needed one that could endure the run to Naita Forest without tiring.

    ¡°This one is called Red Lightning. True to his name, he runs fast but... he tires quickly,¡± said the stablekeeper.

    As he spoke, Judy¡¯s eyes fell on a familiar horse.

    A massive ck steed, mboyantly tossing its head to catch her attention.

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    At the sight of that wee face, Judy immediately made her way over.

    ...It was Cayden¡¯s horse, Storm.

    The stablekeeper approached, looking back and forth between Storm and Judy, his voice taking on a slightly bitter tone.

    ¡°This one is¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªStorm.¡±

    Judy said the name first. Indeed, in regards to this horse, she could confidently im to know him far better than the stablekeeper.

    ¡°....That¡¯s Cayden¡¯s horse.¡±

    ¡°...Yes, you¡¯re right, Lady. You know him then. So you must know he¡¯s a handful to manage¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªI¡¯ll take him.¡±

    Judy gently stroked Storm¡¯s face. Storm, who had been vigorously shaking his head, stopped to savor Judy¡¯s touch.

    Storm was always like this. He would yfully bicker and prank with Cayden, but he was always gentle with her.

    ¡°...But he¡¯s quite difficult to handle.¡±

    The stablekeeper looked at Judy with genuine concern.

    Judy shook her head.

    ¡°...I¡¯m morefortable with him than any other horse.¡±

    And to prove her words were not empty, she lightly grasped and tugged at the reins. Storm obediently followed her lead.

    The stablekeeper¡¯s eyes widened at the sight, but Judy had no time to waste.

    After expressing her thanks to the stablekeeper, she mounted Storm.

    Storm snorted and stamped the ground with his hoof, as if to say he was eager to run now.

    Exiting the stable, Judy leaned forward to caress Storm¡¯s neck and face, saying,

    ¡°......Storm.¡±

    Storm responded by rxing his body.

    Judy stroked Storm for a long while. As Storm was also a friend of Cayden¡¯s, she needed to be careful in broaching the subject with him.

    It was hard for Judy to speak. There might have been those who thought she was fussing unnecessarily over a horse, but to Judy, he was as gentle and true a friend as Goldie had been to her.

    After hesitating for some time, Judy finally whispered,

    ¡°......Cayden has disappeared. I need help to find him. Can you help me...?¡±

    Storm blew loudly through his nose and then, with a strong puff, resumed stamping the ground.

    Taking that as an affirmative, Judy sat upright again.

    ¡°.....Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    Immediately after, Judy gave the reins a firm shake.

    <strong>****</strong>

    ¡°Please, Father.¡±

    Daisy persisted today as well, pleading with the Earl of Hexter.

    The Earl waved his hand dismissively, his face expressionless.

    ¡°...Have I not already said no?¡±

    ¡°Father...it¡¯s only a day¡¯s journey away...Cayden went missing right next door...! You can dispatch some soldiers...!¡±

    Earl Hexter sighed, then his face took on a look of pity.

    ¡°.....They¡¯re not saying he¡¯s missing, they¡¯re saying he¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°No!!¡±

    Daisy cried out, as if throwing a tantrum. She held back her tears and then spoke.

    ¡°....He can¡¯t be dead. At least not like that...!¡±

    Earl Hexter stood up. Embracing his distraught daughter, he spoke softly.

    ¡°....I know it¡¯s a bitter pill to swallow. I can¡¯t fathom the shock you¡¯ve received. But a leader can¡¯t afford to be swayed by such personal feelings. As you know, we are struggling with gue and famine. To waste manpower and resources on searching for a dead body¡ª¡±

    Daisy forcefully pushed Earl Hexter away. It was the first time she had everid hands on her father.

    The Earl, looking bewildered, stumbled and sank into a chair.

    Even as she saw her father¡¯s state, Daisy¡¯s eyes swirled with anger.

    ¡°....How can you say it¡¯s needless...?¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°Cayden was to be a part of our family! He was supposed to be my husband! How can you treat someone who was to be so important to our house in such a way!¡±

    Earl Hexter concealed the surprise and hurt on his face. He thenid out the facts for Daisy.

    ¡°All that was true when Cayden was alive.¡±

    ¡°.....Father...!¡±

    ¡°ept it. Stop talking about the future. What could have been, what should have been... it¡¯s all meaningless now. Cayden didn¡¯t marry you, and now that he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s a stranger to us.¡±

    Daisy¡¯s eyes darted around as if she could barely contain her rage, looking for something to break. Earl Hexter quickly continued.

    ¡°Besides...! Even if we do nothing, the forest where he was attacked is full of soldiers. The Pryster troops are searching the ce. Well...indeed. Seeing that, even though he was exiled... I realize Cayden wasn¡¯t entirely unrted to Pryster. Had he lived... marrying you would have been no issue.¡±

    Earl Hexter rose once more, this time grasping Daisy¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°I know this sounds cold, but you need to calm down. Think of our people, ournds, rather than this man Cayden... Sending soldiers now won¡¯t help. We have our own crises to attend to. People are dying from disease right this moment, where do we have the resources to spare elsewhere?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Right now, Prysters can¡¯t ept that he¡¯s dead, that¡¯s all, but they wille to terms with the reality soon enough. They¡¯ve even found the body. I can¡¯t understand what more they¡¯re looking for. The body was found clutching his sword, what else¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªPlease, stop..!¡±

    Daisy covered her ears. She couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer.

    The bandit attack.

    The death of Cayden.

    The body found...

    Each piece of news was unbearable. Perhaps she was being unreasonable, just as her father said. Maybe she wasn¡¯t thinking clearly due to the shock. She just couldn¡¯t let go of him, gone so suddenly.

    But there was another reason she felt this way.

    He had promised he would return. He had held her and promised toe back to her. Even if he left the Academy, even if things went awry with the twins, he had promised to return.

    She was so confused about what to believe. Whether to trust the information from Benthrock or to trust Cayden¡¯s promise.

    In the end, Daisy turned away broken. She knew continuing this conversation with her father would only leave her more hurt and distressed.

    She loathed her own helplessness. How could she call herself his betrothed? She couldn¡¯t even help him in danger. While Cayden had helped her before they were betrothed, sharing food with the people of hernds when they were in need.

    And today, again, she retreated in agony.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Helen was striving to stabilize her shaken family, facing a crisis not seen in ten years.

    A decade ago, the former head of the family, James Pryster, and his wife passed away, thrusting Liana Pryster back into the political realm, and necessitating the adoption of a boy named Cayden to support the deeply affected twins.

    The family had been notably unstable then.

    But fortunately, bringing Cayden into the family proved to be the right decision, as they regained their footing within a year.

    The twins grew around Cayden like vines climbing a sturdy stick, bing beautiful, strong, and resilient.

    Helen took pride in the twins and Cayden, who had be the face of their house.

    But mere days ago, Cayden left the family. Helen felt the shock deeply, having supported and spent time with the young man, but she tried not to show it.

    After all, others took the departure harder than she did.

    The twins, who should have learned to stand on their own, crumbled with Cayden¡¯s departure. It was unclear if they were not yet strong enough or if they had never prepared to stand alone, believing Cayden would never leave.

    Or perhaps, beyond all metaphors, Cayden had simply be too vital to their lives.

    They deteriorated rapidly.

    Helen knew that Asena, the family head, had exiled Cayden in a fit of rage. Without asking, it was clear the twins still needed Cayden.

    Yet that wasn¡¯t the end.

    Within just ten days of his departure...

    ...came the news of his death.

    Many servants were struck with grief, shedding tears over the news.

    Some expressed anger, others wept, and still, others were in denial.

    Even Helen, when she reminisced about her times with Cayden in secret, wiped away tears.

    After meeting with Lord Benthrock and hearing the details, she had to ept, albeit unwillingly, that Cayden was gone.

    Keirsey and Asena, however, could note to terms with it.

    At her age, Helen knew death was no stranger. Many she loved had passed, some in ways more shocking than others.

    James Pryster¡¯s death was significant. If she could recover from that, she could recover from this.

    ...But this time... it hurt more deeply.

    Helen had watched the young man named Cayden grow up, and it saddened her that he had left the world just as he wasing into full bloom as a person.

    Knowing how much the twins loved him, the thought of their pain tore at her heart just as fiercely.

    Keirsey¡¯s cries ofte were proof of that.

    ...They were otherworldly. Her wails were a cacophony of grief.

    Just hearing them made it seem like tears would involuntarily follow, as if one could faintly grasp the immense pain she was drowning in.

    And then there was Asena.

    A woman who rarely showed her feelings.

    Her stoicism made Helen even more worried.

    Unlike Keirsey, who could express her anguish, Asena suppressed hers within, a ticking bomb of unvoiced despair.

    Then, the inevitable happened.

    Helen caught sight of Asena poised to leave this world, perched precariously on the edge of a window, one leg dangling.

    She managed to intervene this time, lucky to dissuade her.

    But if Asena attempted suicide again... could she be stopped?

    ¡°.....Sigh...¡±

    If this had been the end, maybe Helen could have mustered the strength to carry on.

    She was struggling to hold it together, but now, even she was growing weary.

    ......Especially since Liana Pryster had copsed as well.

    As her long-served master copsed, Helen felt as if she were being dragged down with her.

    Unknowingly, Helen had been relying on Liana.

    Liana Pryster and her husband, Aiden Pryster, had led the Pryster family through its golden age.

    The respect built during those times had not dimmed.

    But even the strong Liana had copsed from the grief of losing Cayden, leaving Helen feeling utterly powerless.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine anything she could do.

    All she could manage was to maintain order among the distraught servants.

    Yet now, she found herself hoping for a miracle.

    She knew it was an impossible dream... but she couldn¡¯t help but hope.

    ¡°.....Lord Cayden..¡±

    She wished for his return.

    Though she believed he was no longer of this world, a sliver of hope led Lawrence to search for him in the Naita Forest.

    Even Judy Ice, his friend and the daughter of a rival house, had gone in search of him.

    ...She prayed for a miraculous survival.

    Because if not... truly, the Pryster family might fall apart this time.

    She had felt it since the incident a decade ago.

    External forces were not to be feared. There was no reason for fear.

    The real fear was the rot from within, the self-destruction.

    That was the true enemy to beware of.

    And now, Helen knew they were crumbling from the inside.

    Cayden had to return.

    ¡°Madame Helen, the head maid..!¡±

    A maid rushed to her, calling out. Helen, hiding her weary expression, turned to greet her.

    ¡°...What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s Keirsey... Miss Keirsey is acting strangely...! You shoulde quickly..!¡±

    Helen felt her heart drop. She nodded and hastened her steps.

    As her worry for Keirsey grew, so did her pace.

    Entering Keirsey¡¯s room, she found numerous servants surrounding her bed.

    Keirsey looked frail. Her once-lustrous silver hair had lost its shine, and her cute smile was nowhere to be seen. The vitality and sparkle in her eyes had faded.

    Other than that, nothing seemed amiss. Helen made her way through the servants to Keirsey.

    ¡°...Lady Keirsey?¡±

    ¡°.....Ah...¡±

    The moment Keirsey spoke, Helen was struck by an odd sensation.

    ¡°...Miss Keirsey, are you in pain anywhere?¡±

    Helen asked, following up.

    Keirsey shook her head, then tried to speak.

    ¡°....Ah.....uh....ah...¡±

    ¡°.....Yes?¡±

    ¡°.....Uh.....oo....uh..¡±

    Helen¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as her heart started to race.

    Eventually, Max, who was by Keirsey¡¯s side, exined.

    ¡°...She understands everything we say. But... but she can¡¯t speak.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m not a doctor, but... it could be aphasia...¡±

    Helen looked back at Keirsey.

    Keirsey was trying to speak... no, she was weakly mumbling.

    ¡°.....uh...oh...opp....¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 106: Keeper of Promise (4)

    Chapter 106: Keeper of Promise (4)

    Cold, fearful, and... lonely.

    These were the emotions I was grappling with.

    I couldnt even tell where I was. Was I still in the Naita Forest where I had been attacked, or had I fled to some other forest?

    There was no time to care about anything. All I could do was run.

    I lost track of how many nights I had spent in this forest. Whenever I heard the sound of the pursuers, I would run. I stuffed whatever I could find into my mouth as I fled. Day or night didnt matter anymore as I would snatch brief moments of sleep in hiding.

    Fortunately, today I found what seemed like a really safe spot. Arge tree on a steep incline. Iy my body down in the small space I found after climbing the tree.

    From here, I could spot anyone approaching from a distance and, if someone came... I could probably put up a fight for a while.

    It wasnt quite dark yet.

    I began to remove my weary gear one by one, inspecting my body.

    ....Ah.

    It seems like it was only yesterday that I was riddled with holes from a sword, and now Im a mess again, wounded all over.

    Thankfully, there were no injuries serious enough to threaten my life, but the number of wounds was a problem. I was worried about losing too much blood, given the injuries. Thankfully, the wounds had clotted and stopped bleeding, but they were fragile and could reopen with the slightest strain.

    I unwrapped the bandage I had tied around my leg a few days ago.

    ......Sigh..

    This injury on my leg was the most concerning. Im no doctor, but I could tell it was in bad shape. It was starting to fester, oozing pus, and the color was rmingly dark.

    I felt an urgent need to see a doctor. The only silver lining was that the wound was only as long as a finger and not too deep. Thankfully, I could still walk; there was no greater relief than that.

    I slowly rxed my body and began to rest.

    As the heat of battle cooled, the pain from my injuries worsened... but I had to rest anyway.

    I had no idea how long this state would continue.

    Escaping from Sharon Paynes pursuit and getting out of the forest to the nearest city was my first goal.

    How had my journey to the Hexter family ended up like this?<ol><li>Read Why Should I Stop Being a Vill...

    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>

    Please enable JavaScript

    ...No, maybe I should be grateful Im alive.

    After all, my survival that day was nothing short of miraculous.

    The battle had gone much more smoothly than expected.

    When Sharon Payne ordered the attack, three of the mercenaries were quickly taken down. However, the remaining ones fought back fiercely, preventing us from being overwhelmed.

    After I took down three of Paynes soldiers, the mercenaries, who hade to respect me, began to follow my lead. Our improved organization gradually tipped the momentum in our favor.

    The odds were still against us, but the enemy was struggling.

    But then Sharon Payne intervened again.

    She asked the mercenaries fighting for their lives to turn on me, and without hesitation, they betrayed me.

    I still remember the change in their eyes, especially Yorens.

    I thought we had grown close, sharing meals and stories... but in the face of death, it all seemed futile.

    I cant me him, though.

    Everyone except me surrendered their swords and walked towards Paynes side. Then, Sharon, ever untrustworthy, ordered their execution.

    She exploited the crevice of fear in their hearts and imed their lives.

    Since then, realizing there was no chance of winning, I almost gave up.

    But then, the faces of a few people shed through my mind, along with the promises wed made.

    The promise to meet Judy again.

    The promise to return to Daisy.

    And the promise, which I thought was broken, to be a support for the twins.

    Perhaps its all just an excuse. Maybe I was just recalling these memories to muster the strength to fight back because I didnt want to die.

    Regardless, thinking of them spurred my body into action again. As if I had taken some medicine, the pain and fatigue began to fade.

    And so, I started to flee.

    I quickly overpowered Paynes soldier in front of me, thrusting my sword into his body.

    Even after being stabbed, the soldier grabbed my sword, forcing me to abandon it.

    Fleeing was easier that way. Choosing between fighting and running, it was better to pick just one.

    And thats how Ive made it this far.

    Im still alive, but hardly in good shape, neither mentally nor physically.

    This ordeal has made me realize how important it is to have someone by your side.

    I never thought I was this kind of person, always prioritizing my life and thinking about how to survive this crisis.

    But now, I find myself yearning for those who stood by me.

    When I was in pain, they wouldfort my wounds, bring me food. They offered words of encouragement and worried about me.

    Having realized this is the first time Ive suffered alone since transmigrating into this world, I missed these things.

    I havent experienced much pain, but whenever I did, the twins were always there to care for me meticulously... Im quite shaken by the difference.

    If I close my eyes now and never wake up, would anyone find my body?

    Would anyone miss me?

    Judy and Daisy might.

    But the twins...? We parted on bad terms. Wouldnt they feel relieved to hear of my death?

    A part of me knew they would be deeply saddened, but as my body weakened, so did my heart. I even entertained such needless thoughts.

    I regret it. I never thought Id feel this way so soon, but the threat of death changes everything.

    If I were to die like this, for instance, if the wound on my leg bes infected and I dont wake up tomorrow...

    Wouldnt I regret parting with the twins this way? Our rtionship may have soured, but we were incredibly close for 10 years. We were each others support, growing together.

    That past is unchangeable. So, for such beautiful memories to end like this...

    My eyes were gradually closing. I was too exhausted. I was drifting into a deep sleep, into a dreamless slumber.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Rustling sounds woke me up.

    The first thing I felt upon opening my eyes was an intense chill. The forest was now embracing the night, revealing its sharp ws.

    I had to be wary not just of Paynes soldiers in the forest, but also of wild animals and poisonous insects.

    I raised my upper body and turned around to scan my surroundings.

    Sure enough, like will-o-the-wisps, I could see soldiers walking around with torches.

    I didnt need to confirm they were Paynes men.

    Another rustling noise made me hold my breath. This time, it was ufortably close.

    I slowly moved to check the other side.

    Two soldiers were passing by at close range.

    I could hear their conversation.

    ...Man, shouldnt we assume weve lost him by now? Its been four days of searching.

    ...Idiot, dont you understand the seriousness? We need to catch him to stay alive...!

    ...I get it, damn it! But...ugh...why did it have toe to this? Isnt that guy Cayden Pryster?

    Yeah, Cayden Pryster, Pryster! You know Pryster, right?

    No, thats why Im asking. Hes no longer a Pryster, right? Everywhere you go, you hear hes been disowned by the family. Why are Prysters soldiers here? Shouldnt he be irrelevant by now...?

    I couldnt believe my ears.

    Prysters soldiers? Had Pryster House heard about me? So quickly..?

    Who knows? The way things are, it doesnt seem like thats the case. Anyway... right now, were dead either if were caught by Prysters men, or if Cayden Pryster stays alive. We should hope hes either dead somewhere in this forest or we catch him... Ah, if I knew it woulde to this, I wouldnt have messed with such a guy...

    ...Bullshit. Was that your choice? What else could we have done? If Sharon says jump, we jump. If you want to me someone, me Sharon Payne... Even though shes fueled by vengeance... we still need our heads attached...

    If we had finished him in one go, we wouldnt be in this mess. And even Lady Shalon didnt expect Prysters to react like this. Everywhere you go, you hear hes been disowned, and originally, Cayden was from amoner background... Since they had abandoned him, how could we think otherwise?

    ...Even at deaths door, you defend Sharon Payne? What, you think shell spread her legs for you or something?

    Im not dying. We find him, kill him, and get the hell out. You can give up and offer your neck if you want. If Prysters realize the Payne family is behind this... who knows how theyll react.

    ...Whats the use? Lets just find him quickly. Prysters soldiers are scouring Naita Forest as we speak.

    They soon passed me by.

    There were plenty of soldiers walking around with torches, so I had to keep my breath and remain hidden.

    ****

    Before I knew it, my eyes were open. I hadnt even realized I had fallen asleep again. Startled by the fact that I had dozed off unknowingly, I raised my head, but surprisingly, I feltpletely drainedpared to before I fell asleep.

    I dragged my body along, barely able to crawl, scanning my surroundings. It was dawn, the sky tinged with blue light, and there was no one around.

    First, my throat was parched. Escaping was one thing, but I needed to quench my thirst. Having survived the night, it was time to leave this refuge.

    I began to descend the tree with difficulty.

    Then the world spun, and strength slipped from my grasp. The soldiers had said four daysst night... Now it was five. After five days of fighting, fleeing, and hardly eating; my body was hitting its limits.

    - Thud.

    I fell from the tree.

    And then, a chilling voice pierced the air.

    Found him!!

    Before I could even identify who it was, I forced my dizzy body to stand. Giving up here meant death.

    In a sh, I thought of the people who were counting on my promises.

    As I began to move my stiff body, it gradually loosened up. My once creaky and rigid limbs started to feel smoother.

    Like always, I began to run through the forest.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    How long had I run?

    My vision flickered, and my legs gradually gave out. The pain throughout my body returned.

    I thought I had escaped far, but one pursuer stubbornly clung to me, refusing to fall behind.

    ...Huff...huff...

    Eventually, I stopped running. Or more urately, I stopped walking.

    I couldnt move anymore.

    Sitting down on the ground, I looked at the person who had been chasing me.

    Seeing me sitting, he also didnt hurry anymore.

    Leaning on his knees, he took a long time to catch his breath.

    How much time had passed?

    The man silently drew his sword and began to walk towards me. Our rtionship was just like this - no more, no less. I didnt know his name or his story, but no words were needed in this life-or-death struggle.

    Just because I was sitting didnt mean I had given up. I simply couldnt muster the strength to run anymore. But I racked my brain for what to do next.

    The first time he swung his sword, there would be an opportunity.

    Could I predict which direction he would swing? No, could I gather the strength to block and counterattack?

    The soldier, still panting, continued to approach me.

    He raised his sword high.

    -Thud, thud, thud...

    At the same time, the ground vibrated.

    It was a sound too faint for us, exhausted as we were, to hear.

    ...Farewell. Dont resent me.

    He spoke tly, seemingly aware of the strange dynamic between us.

    And then, at that moment, a shout tore through the forest.

    Cayden!!

    As I turned my head, a massive ck horse appeared before my eyes and kicked the soldier in front of me.

    The shocked soldier flew through the air and crashed into a nearby tree, copsing. But the ck horse didnt stop there.

    It trampled the fallen soldier, relentlessly until he lost consciousness.

    Gradually, I realized the identity of this wild horse.

    ...Storm?

    As I watched Storm, someone leaped off the horse.

    She knelt swiftly before me, as Iy copsed, and held my cheeks in her hands.

    I found you..

    Then, she pressed her lips to mine.

    ......

    For a long moment, we shared each others breath. Her soft tongue moistened my parched lips.

    ...Haa..

    After a lengthy kiss, she pulled away from me, gently exhaling onto my face.

    Then she whispered in a voice quivering as if on the verge of tears.

    .....I knew you were alive, Cayden... I knew it..

    Her voice was filled with relief. Contrary to her words, it was a voice brimming with worry.

    I couldnt believe my eyes. Thest face I expected to see was right in front of me.

    ....Judy.

    As I called her name, tears started to stream down her cheeks. She cradled my face in her embrace.

    ...Why did you make me keep your promise!!

    She cried out, almost petntly.

    It was Judy who had kept our promise to meet again.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 107: Keeper of Promise (5)

    Chapter 107: Keeper of Promise (5)

    ...How did you get here, Judy? Stunned by her sudden appearance, I asked nkly. ...How did you find me?

    My body, frozen until now, began to thaw in Judys warmth. Heat rose to my face, and a part of my heart felt warm.

    Judy, still holding me in her embrace, said,

    ...Its because it was you. Because it was you... Cayden.

    Her words werent enough to clear my confusion. I didnt even know where to begin.

    Out of so many people, it was Judy.

    Seeing me still perplexed, Judy slowly exined.

    ...The Naita Forest, where you disappeared, is being searched by Pryster soldiers.

    I wasnt surprised, recalling the conversation I heard while hiding in the trees the day before.

    Whether it was Sir Lawrence or someone else... Anyway.

    She wiped away her tears, which kept streaming down. The psychological intimacy of the situation didnt allow me just to watch her wipe her tears.

    Slowly, I raised my hand to wipe her tears for her. As my fingers began to clear her tears, Judy stopped wiping them herself. She entrusted her tears solely to my touch.

    ...But Sir Lawrence still couldnt find you... Even in a forest... If you were alive, he should have heard... Its strange he couldnt find you all this time.

    ...

    In fact... Sir Lawrence seemed to have epted that you were no longer of this world. How could he think you survived after a body was found...

    A body?

    Judy nodded. The word body elerated the flow of tears from her eyes.

    A corpse was found, clutching your sword. Everyone naturally thought it was you.

    ...Has the news spread that quickly?

    I was utterly astonished. I thought no one yet knew I had been attacked. Who would pay such attention to me, now amoner, for news to travel so fast?

    ...I didnt believe it. I thought there was no way you were dead. Especially since... you had promised to return...

    .....<ol><li>Read Why Should I Stop Being a Vill...

    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>

    Please enable JavaScript

    I couldnt bear to look at Judy, who believed in those words as if they were irond. Without Judy... it was impossible to know how things would have unfolded.

    Judy then took my face in her hands and lifted it.

    Dont be sorry, Cayden. Youre alive, arent you?

    She looked sincerely grateful, her expression filled with earnestness.

    ...Anyway, thats why I started searching the nearby forest. I didnt think youd be in Naita Forest. As I was wandering, Storm started running uncontrobly...

    Storm?

    She nodded.

    I looked over Judys shoulder at Storm, who was shaking his head and stretching his body.

    Judy continued.

    While all this was happening, we stumbled upon traces of a band of thieves... They seemed to be moving quickly, as if in pursuit... So we hurriedly followed...

    I sincerely thought how lucky that was. Storm certainly had his quirks, but I never expected him to shine in such a situation.

    There must have been more exnations Judy hadnt yet shared. Putting aside the many stories yet to be heard, I struggled to get up.

    Judy helped me up, offering her shoulder for support.

    ...Judy, lets postpone the rest of the story for now and run. The pursuit isnt over yet.

    ...I dont understand. Why would thieves chase you this intensely?... Cayden, they werent just any band of thieves, were they?

    I nodded.

    It was the Payne family. Sharon Payne, remember?

    ...Sharon Payne...? The one you got expelled from the academy?

    ...Yes. It seems she attacked after hearing I had be amoner.

    ...The Paynes... Cayden... this is...

    A war?

    Judy nodded hesitantly, but I shook my head.

    ...No. Im not a Pryster anymore. What power do I have?... The only ce I can turn to now is the Hexter family, and I cant just start a war as soon as I arrive.

    As I spoke, I mounted Storm first. My thigh, with a sword wound, had no more strength, and I needed Judys help.

    In contrast, Judy swiftly jumped onto Storm. She wrapped her arms around me from behind, securing us both to the horse.

    Before either of us could urge Storm on, he began to trot at a moderate pace.

    Fast enough to not overburden my injuries, yet slow enough to prevent Judy from falling off.

    As Storm settled into a steady gait, Judy resumed our earlier conversation.

    ...Even after all this, you say we cant start a war...?

    ...We should avoid war. It leads to death.

    It was you who nearly died. If we stay quiet after this, well be seen as weak... even I understand that.

    A war cant just be started because I want it-

    -I want it too.

    At that moment, Judys voice erupted with anger.

    ...I want this war too.

    The hatred in her voice was unmistakable, directed at someone.

    Just knowing that she shared this anger was oddlyforting to me. Seeing her furious somehow... made me feel better.

    ...Even just saying that means a lot to me.

    ...And Cayden. Ive been thinking, this war is going to happen anyway.

    Why?

    ...Youre not aware of your twins condition, are you?

    Her words made my heart drop. I couldnt fathom the reason. The condition of my twins.

    It was only now I learned of the rumors of my death. What condition were they in for Judy to mention them even now?

    ...Cayden. After seeing Storm, you know Ive been to Prystersnds. I saw Asena there...

    She hugged me tighter and after a long hesitation, murmured almost inaudibly.

    ...It was pitiful.

    ......

    ...Dont get me wrong. Its not a meaningful statement. Its not about telling you to do something... Its just me expressing my feelings.

    .....

    ...Just... seeing Asena so broken...

    ...Broken.

    It wasnt the best news to hear in my exhausted state. No one would be unaffected by news of their sibling being in such a state.

    ...Still. Theyll get better once they hear Im alive.

    ...I dont know. I just dont know...

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Whether it was luck or if they had given up, we no longer encountered any of Paynes soldiers.

    As we fled, thendscape changed unnoticed. The types of trees shifted, and even the scents in the air were different.

    The rustling and movements of figures in the distance began to sound closer.

    As we neared enough for them to be aware of us, Judy shouted.

    Were allies! We are looking for Sir Lawrence, please guide us!

    And the moment the soldiers saw my face atop Storm, surprised shouts filled the forest.

    Lord Cayden!!

    Youre alive!!

    Summon Sir Lawrence!!

    Get a doctor... A doctor first!

    Soon, the soldiers, moving as one entity, led us swiftly to where Lawrence was, galloping on his horse.

    Noticing ourmotion, Lawrence too spurred his horse towards me from afar.

    Lord Cayden!!

    He brought his horse close to Storm and stretched out his arm to grasp my shoulder.

    Lawrence. Its good to see you here.

    Youre alive..!

    The veterans eyes reddened, but he held back his tears.

    ...Youre alive... Youre alive...

    He repeated those words, unable to say anything else, overwhelmed by the joy of seeing his pupil.

    Easy, Lawrence. My shoulder hurts. Loosen your grip.

    ...Right... Of course... It couldnt have been the end of you, Lord Cayden. Not at the hands of mere thieves.

    It was Paynes soldiers, Sir Lawrence.

    Judy, seated behind me, corrected him.

    ...What?

    Not thieves, but Paynes soldiers.

    ...That Payne? The Dagger of Pryster, the Payne family?

    Yes.

    At her words, something in Lawrences eyes shifted. Whether it was the awakening of the knights fierce blood or a reminder of his oath as a Pryster vassal, a clear trace of anger enveloped him.

    But he quickly controlled his emotions and looked up at me as if it was the most natural question.

    ...This means war, doesnt it?

    The news of the Payne familys involvement led everyone to that conclusion. Of course, if I were still a Pryster, I wouldnt have objected to that notion.

    But what theyre forgetting is that Im no longer a Pryster. The fact that I was attacked wouldnt easily change that.

    I was concerned about the blood of our house that would be shed because of me, a meremoner. Especially since I had trained and fought alongside Prysters soldiers, the thought of any of them dying because of me was unbearable.

    I opened my mouth to refute Lawrences words, but others interjected. The soldiers who had been overhearing our conversation joined in.

    Of course, its war, Sir Lawrence!

    Lets sweep them away!

    We must show them they cant mess with us!

    Lets follow our oath!

    Before I could intervene, the atmosphere heated up. Lawrence, too, seemed pleased with his soldiers reaction, his expression softening as he looked at me.

    I wanted to join in their sentiment. Just seconds ago, I was hesitant to spill their blood, but their eagerness to avenge me stirred my own blood.

    But ultimately, I had to cool down the heated atmosphere with the harsh truth.

    ...There will be no war, Lawrence. You keep forgetting, but Im no longer a Pryster.

    ......

    At my words, everyone fell silent, the forest quiet enough to hear the birds sing.

    ...And now that you know Im alive, its goodbye. I cant return to the estate. My destination hasnt changed. I must go to the Hexter estate.

    No, you cant.

    Lawrence cut me off sharply, saying it couldnt be.

    ...What?

    You cant go anywhere else right now, Cayden.

    ...What are you talking about?

    ...A lot has changed. You need to go back.

    I have to go, Lawrence. You once let me leave.

    Instead of responding, Lawrence grabbed Storms reins.

    The soldiers also surrounded us, blocking the way.

    ...Lawrence?

    ......You keep saying youre no longer a Pryster, so if I forcibly take you, there wouldnt be a problem, right?

    .......

    ...And remember? Ive told you many times... a knight must always serve their lord.

    ...I remember.

    ...Last time, I let you go, Cayden, but I cant do it twice. This time, I must serve the Duchess. Right now...! You dont know about Duchess, Lady Keirsey, and Lady Lianas conditions, do you? You wouldnt know what news Ive received by letter.

    ...Grandma...?

    I wasnt surprised about the twins since Judy had hinted at it, but mentioning my grandmothers condition again made my heart sink.

    ...You have to go back. Even if you n to leave, visit the estate first. You cant just leave like this. How will you get to Hexter estate? If those were indeed Paynes soldiers, theyd be searching for you everywhere. And what about your injuries? ...Stop being stubborn. If necessary, I will take you by force.

    .......

    Lawrence bit his lip in frustration as he shook me.

    Why have you changed like this? If it involved Lady Asena and Lady Keirsey, you would have done anything...! Why are you hesitating over something as obvious as returning! Right now, they think youve passed away!! Their hearts-

    -Alright.

    I finally cut Lawrence off. I had pondered long enough... but the truth was, the moment he caught me, my decision was made.

    I was just a candle flickering in the wind, and it took only a small nudge to change my decision.

    Sigh I had thought I would be gone for a long time. I wanted to.

    I nodded.

    ...Alright, Ill return.

    As I spoke to Lawrence, the tension in his hand gripping the reins finally eased.

    He then spoke again with a softened expression.

    ...You made the right choice.

    ...I knew. I knew why I was so reluctant to return, why I was being so stubborn.

    Pushing away my siblings was too hard for me. Even when I first left, I clenched my teeth so hard my jaw hurt.

    Leaving behind Asenas desperate pleas and curses. Ignoring Keirseys silent tears. Even turning away from grandma, who was willing to ept any choice I made

    ...If I go back there, will I find the strength I had before, likest time?

    I wasnt sure.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 108: Like a Pryster (1)

    Chapter 108: Like a Pryster (1)

    I was able to rest in the carriage Lawrence had brought.

    Seeing the size of the carriage and the supplies it containedfood,bat gear, medical items, and moreI realized how well-prepared they were for their search.

    Had they not found me, would they have scoured the area, eradicating all the criminals hiding in the forest?

    Regardless, after hastily treating my wounds and lying down in the carriage, fatigue overwhelmed me. The world spun, and soon, I drifted into sleep.

    I awoke when night had almost fallen.

    Stirred awake by a shaking hand, I regained consciousness.

    As soon as I opened my eyes, a savory scent tickled my nose.

    ....Cayden, eat something and then sleep.

    It was Judy. She was sitting inside the carriage, next to me.

    There was not a single ray of sunlight, and we had already left the forest, settling in a in.

    The soldiers, near my carriage, had lit a fire and were taking their rest.

    They sang songs, danced, and enjoyed food, expressing their joy for thepletion of their mission and the happiness of having found me.

    Seeing me awake, they cheered but soon let me rest, continuing to enjoy their night among themselves.

    I sat up and took the porridge Judy offered me.

    ....Thank you.

    Mhm.

    Judy sat huddled next to me, holding her bowl and filling her stomach. She sat with her knees raised, the bowl cradled in her arms, bringing the spoon to her mouth with minimal movement. Her nk stare was an added touch.

    ....Judy.

    .....Hmm?

    When I called her, she jolted from her thoughts and looked at me.

    Why do you eat like youre so pitiable?

    ......

    Judy slowly checked her posture at my words, then unfolded her hunched legs and corrected her position.

    I waited for her reaction to my teasing, expecting her to show her usual embarrassed expression or get angry.

    But when Judy didnt respond for a while, I leaned in to look at her face... and she was smiling.

    ...Whats with the smile?

    .......

    She kept smiling, bringing the spoon to her mouth.

    I too followed her lead, filling my hungry stomach with soft, easy-to-digest food.

    Meanwhile, Judy was no longer just smiling; she began to shake slightly and burst into fullughter. Once she started, it seemed impossible for her to stop.

    ....Whats so funny about what I said that youreughing like that?

    I asked, spooning another bite of food into my mouth.

    Strangely, even though I hadnt eaten in a long time and thought Id want to eat my fill, I felt full after just a few bites.

    After a longugh, Judy wiped her tears and looked at me.

    The fire built by the soldiers flickered, beautifully illuminating her face. Their singing filled our silence.

    Judy, looking at me for a while, finally said,

    .....Im just happy to hear your teasing again.

    .......

    Now it was my turn to be silent. As I simply focused on filling my stomach without reacting, Judyughed again. The tables had turned, and she was enjoying my reaction.

    We didnt talk anymore. The silence wasnt ufortable; it was just a moment of rest, leaning on each others presence.

    As time passed and the singing subsided, the soldiers who were on watch duty took turns guarding the area. The rest of us, including Judy and me, prepared to sleep.

    Iy back down in the carriage I had climbed into earlier... and Judy did the same.

    Neither of us questioned the situation. Lying next to each other was as natural as water flowing.

    As the night deepened, thoughts of my siblings, grandmother, and the recent urgent events filled my mind. Then I heard Judy moving.

    -Swish. Rustle.

    That brief sound approached closer and settled beside me.

    Before I could even think about what it was, Judy pressed her body against mine.

    Her soft, warm skin touched me, sending a tingly thrill through my chest. Instinctively, my body felt happiness from this contact.

    She wrapped her arms around me, nestling her head deep into my arm.

    I didnt resist, offering my arm as a pillow.

    As I embraced her shoulder with the arm providing the pillow, we ended up in aplete embrace.

    Judy sighed contentedly and held me tighter. Though it was the first time for both of us in such a position, there was no reluctance or hesitation.

    It felt as if we had shared warmth like this hundreds of times before. Perhaps because we were ustomed to intertwining swords, any physical interaction felt natural.

    A sense of psychologicalfort also emerged. Judy and I had so much inmon that it almost felt like we could read each others thoughts without speaking.

    As only those who share the same ailment can fully empathize with each others hearts, Judy and I, being so alike, naturally shared our pain.

    Lying together like this felt like receiving unspoken constion. Perhaps this is what it means to be strengthened merely by someones existence.

    Moreover, I had already made up my mind. I didnt want to be apart from Judy anymore.

    Then, she spoke.

    .....Cayden, Asena promised me.

    At the mention of Asenas name, breathing became slightly difficult. The news of their current situation kept nagging at me. Maybe I felt guilty because I had forgotten and rxed just moments ago.

    ......Asena?

    .......She said if I bring you back, shell turn a blind eye to you and me getting married.

    ....What?

    Our breakup might have been because of family issues... but Ill try to fix it. There are some problems with my father... but Ill sort them out. Your family already secured a promise, so it should be fine.

    ........Judy.

    ...I know Daisy might not like it. Like I said, it doesnt matter if Im not the official wife. If Daisy finds it bothersome, Ill stay out of sight. Its not hard for me, whos been avoiding Nera like this... So, even if its as a concubine... Cayden. I think... youre all I have..

    She held me tighter, her tone and actions conveying strong conviction.

    .....You feel it too, right? You and I are of the same kind. We have so much inmon. Just being together like this... wefort each other. We give each other strength. Dont give up on me. Me saying this... means youre all I have.

    Her earnest and honest emotions were palpable to me.

    Youre also at fault. If you didnt want a troublesome woman like me, you shouldnt have approached me in the first ce. Shouldnt have offered friendship. Youre at fault foring close without knowing anything about me.

    This time, I could feel that her words were forced out with effort.

    .....But... if you really dislike me... Ill give up. If Ive overstepped my boundaries, forgotten my ce... I wont do it anymore. Youre my only friend... Im clumsy even with this. So, Cayden, so...

    This time, I could feel her fear of being hated.

    This was her true self. The abrasive Judy from before was just putting up defenses to avoid getting hurt... This vulnerable and tender side was her true nature.

    I wrapped my other arm around her, pulling her into my embrace. One hand on her shoulder, the other on her waist.

    Judys body tensed for a moment before settling into my hold.

    Embracing Judy felt different from the twins. When I hugged the twins, they melded into me like liquid, like cats, conforming to every part of my body, while Judy felt like arge, somewhat firm puppy.

    Even though she didnt have the fluidity of a cat, holding her felt good.

    .....Judy. Before... and even now. The reason I cant make promises recklessly... is because I dont want to disappoint you.

    .......

    Yes, Ill be honest. I dont want to be apart from you either. I know thefort you feel from me... because Ive felt it through you too. But, Judy. I have a promise with Daisy. I like you, but that doesnt mean I want to hurt Daisy.

    ......I said Id be okay even as a concubine.

    Sensing my next words would be of rejection, she spoke with a voice soaked in emotion.

    ....I dont need a promise that youll definitely take me in, Cayden. Just... just promise me this one thing. That youll try. Try to ept me as a concubine. Okay...?

    I ran my hand through her hair once.

    Even with my gesture, she seemed anxious, hesitating to speak.

    Before she could say anything, I nodded.

    In truth, the moment I embraced her like this, I had already made a decision.

    ....Listen to me first... Ive never been greedy in my life... but from now on, I want to be. Ill try. Really. Thats what I wanted to say.

    .......

    ...Do you trust me?

    I asked thest question with a hint ofughter in my voice. Thest time I said this, it was a clear promise that we would meet again.

    Considering that promise would have been hard to keep if it werent for Judy, it was brazen of me, who hadnt given her any reason to trust me, to ask again.

    Judy, responding to my words, chuckled, lightening the serious mood, and began to smile brightly.

    Then, withughter still in her eyes, unable to hide it, she pursed her lips and said, her feigned anger was adorable.

    Thats really too much teasing. But, Cayden...

    Our already close distance drew even nearer.

    She slightly lifted herself up and kissed me. It was a light but warm kiss.

    Her previously feigned angry expression softened, and she looked at me earnestly and said,

    ...I trust you. I will always trust you.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 109: Like a Pryster (2)

    Chapter 109: Like a Pryster (2)

    Unlike the leisurely night, the morning of the Pryster soldiers was rough and quick.

    Upon realizing my improved condition, Lawrence ordered the soldiers to increase their pace, and they all obeyed themand without question.

    The carriage jolted and shook, but it wasnt my body that grew ufortable with each bump; it was my heart.

    I still didnt know exactly what had happened to the twins.

    Was Lawrence concerned about my physical well-being, or was it a matter too difficult to speak of... or perhaps just a stratagem? He never did reveal what had transpired with the twins.

    Since I was on my way back to my domain anyway, I refrained from prying further. I would find out when I got there.

    Maybe there was an inner fear in me. Perhaps I wasnt ready to face a shocking truth.

    asionally, as my worries for them deepened, my breath would catch and my chest would feel constricted.

    I hoped the situation would only deviate within the range I could predict.

    That simply by knowing I was alive, everything would be resolved.

    And, I could again muster the strength to leave my siblings side.

    Inside the rapidly moving carriage, I prayed fervently as I gazed intently at my homnd, now just a speck in the distance.

    <strong>****</strong>

    -Boooooo... Boooooo...

    Upon his horse, Lawrences servant, his cape billowing, sounded the Prysters horn.

    The people and merchants entering the domain all made way, and the gatekeepers threw the castle doors wide open.

    We charged into the castle without hesitation.

    Many raised their voices at the sight of the returning Sir Lawrence, and the crowd parted more and more.

    My heart was now racing.

    As if I had be the horse itself, my fingertips tingled, and my lips grew dry.

    I couldnt understand why the fear intensified the closer I got,pared to when I first heard the news. Perhaps now it felt more real.

    ...Haa.

    I took a deep breath and squared my shoulders. It seemed best to first let them know I was healthy.

    As we entered the small square in front of the main gate, numerous Pryster servants rushed towards us.

    From the carriage, Helens voice calling Lawrences name could be heard.

    Sir Lawrence! So, is there any new information? Did you find the mastermind-

    When the carriage stopped, I hurriedly disembarked, careful not to strain myself.

    My appearance sparked a hugemotion.

    Cayden!!

    Oh..! Oh...! Its really Lord Cayden..!

    Hes alive!

    Their reaction was simr to when I had encountered Prysters soldiers. They were screaming, covering their mouths in astonishment.

    Perhaps because I had begun to recover, or maybe because I was now out of danger, bearing weight on my legs felt burdensome.

    I limped slightly as I approached Helen.

    Soon, Judy slipped under my arm, offering support.

    ....Thank you.

    ....Its only natural.

    Helen stood with her mouth agape as she looked at me. Her eyes wandered, and her breathing was irregr.

    I approached her and said,

    ....Helen.

    Cay... Lord Cayden..

    A single tear rolled down from her eye.

    ...Lord Cayden..

    ......

    .....Why did you take so long toe back...

    Her words carried a lot of weight. The situation seemed... heavier than I had anticipated.

    I could understand her tears. With the twins and Grandma also in trouble, Helen must have struggled to hold on. There was also the butler, Thien, but in reality, all the servants probably looked only to Helen formands, adding to her burden.

    .....Helen. Youve done well.

    Lord Cayden. Im so relieved youre alive.

    ......Ill go see Grandma first.

    I dered.

    Helen nodded.

    As I entered the mansion, a familiar air greeted me. It was the scent of home. Everything was familiar, but if there was one difference...

    Asena and Keirsey were nowhere to be seen.

    Considering themotion outside, they should have appeared, yet they were absent.

    The anxiety grew. It seemed I should pay my respects to Grandma quickly and then go see my siblings.

    Cayden!!

    At that moment, Grandmas voice echoed throughout.

    She appeared at the top of the stairs, on the second-floor railing, surrounded by numerous servants.

    Aah!! Cayden!!

    She hurried down the stairs.

    Lady Liana!

    The servants tried to assist her, but Grandma was quicker.

    In no time, she stood before me, grasping my cheeks.

    She looked at me with tearful eyes for a moment, then started scolding me, hitting my arms.

    Cayden, you unfilial child...! How could you do this!

    It was the most emotional I had ever seen her.

    Although Thien and Helen tried to calm her, she continued unabated.

    Do you know how scared I was! I thought I had lost another child!

    Lady Liana...! Its not Lord Caydens fault...!

    Yes, Lady Liana...! Please calm down..! Lord Cayden is not in healthy shape either!

    Helen and Thien interjected.

    Aah...! Cayden...! This old woman begs you...! Please stop doing this...! Dont sacrifice yourself recklessly anymore...! Didnt I tell you not to leave the family...! Why didnt you listen to me then, breaking this old womans heart...! I truly thought... you were dead...!

    Grandma, having exhausted herself scolding me, finally copsed. She looked more frail and powerless, perhaps having been bedridden with shock for days.

    Thien and Helen supported her from both sides.

    I knelt on one knee and looked up at her. Judy stepped away from me then.

    I took her right hand in both of mine and said,

    ......Grandma.. you worried a lot. Im sorry. But Im okay..

    Oh dear... oh dear...

    Im fine... so please, ease your mind and take care of your health. Youve be so thin...

    She, with tears streaming, embraced me as I knelt.

    ...Its such a relief... truly a relief...

    After releasing her emotions, Grandma quickly regained herposure.

    She stroked my head for a long time, then stood up straight after wiping her tears, shifting her gaze to Judy, who was behind me.

    ....Judy Ice....is that you?

    ....Yes. Im Judy Ice, Caydens... former fiance.

    Why are you here?

    There was no malice in Grandmas question. It seemed she had cast away all negativity in the joy of seeing me.

    It was a question of pure curiosity.

    Judy nced at me, then spoke firmly.

    .....I am here because I saved Cayden.

    What?

    Judy isnt one to boast about her aplishments. As straightforward as she is in confronting others, she usually doesnt talk about herself.

    Even when I was awarded for rescuingmoner children from the academy, Judy insisted she hadnt done anything significant.

    But now, she fearlessly mentioned this to Grandma, indicating a clear intention.

    It wasnt hard for me to guess what it was.

    Judy was trying to make a good impression on Grandma.

    ...I found Cayden. I helped him escape while he was being pursued. Thats how I ended up here.

    Grandma immediately reacted to her words.

    Without responding, she walked over to Judy.

    Judy looked tense but did not avert her eyes.

    Grandma embraced her tightly.

    .....Thank you... thank you so much...

    Judy, in her embrace, nodded slightly and then looked back at me.

    It wasnt hard to notice the longing in her eyes directed at me.

    <strong>****</strong>

    The conversation hadnt concluded, but I decided to wrap up the situation and move on.

    Something had been bothering me for a while, but I had tried not to show it.

    Asena and Keirsey... they were nowhere to be seen.

    I hoped they were just angry with me.

    I wished Asena was keeping her word of never wanting to see my face again.

    I would rather hear through a servant that she refused to see me, dismisses me at the door, and doesnt wish toy eyes on me.

    If only that were the case, I could be assured of their well-being, inform them of my survival, and leave them again without much difficulty.

    .....This way.

    In the hallway leading to Asena and Keirseys room, Helen guided me in a different direction.

    ......This way?

    Follow me, Lord Cayden.

    With questions in mind, I followed Helen and arrived at... my own room.

    Other servants stationed there were surprised in their own ways upon seeing me, but I was only curious as to why Helen brought me to my room.

    Was it to wait for the twins toe?

    ....Lord Cayden, dont be shocked.

    What?

    At Helens signal, the door to my room opened.

    The first thing I noticed was the change in the room.

    But before I could dwell on that, the second change I noticed was.... in my bed, two women were lying.

    I forgot to breathe.

    It felt as if I had returned to 10 years ago.

    When I first met the twins: They were slowly dying, refusing food in the grief of losing their parents.

    I walked towards them in a daze.

    The more I approached, the more my throat tightened, and reality seemed to slip away.

    The shocking sight before my eyes became increasingly vivid.

    At a nce, they just looked like two beautiful women simply asleep.

    But I knew that wasnt the truth.

    Before I knew it, I stood by the bedside, looking down at them.

    For the first time in a long while, I called out their names.

    .....Asena.

    Despite my call, Asena, who used to wake up with a small smile at just the sound of her name, remained motionless.

    ......Keirsey.

    Keirsey, too, showed no response.

    Helen approached and spoke from behind me.

    .....Lady Asena has been unconscious for three days now. Lady Keirsey... has been waking up and copsing repeatedly. Ever since they heard the news of Lord Caydens death, neither of them has eaten anything...

    Helens exnation seemed muffled, barely reaching me.

    The only clear thing to me was the faint sound of my sisters breathing.

    I never thought Id see them like this again, just like when we were young.

    How much must they have missed me? How shocking must the news of my death have been?

    That strong Asena. That lively Keirsey, how could they have copsed like this?

    What were they thinking, even in their copsed state, to lie on my bed? Did they want to feel my warmth through this bed?

    It felt as if their lives were intertwined with mine. If I die, would they follow?

    I couldnt fathom how they could love me this much.

    Seeing them like this, any walls I had built towards them crumbled effortlessly.

    Asena.... wake up. Your Oppa is here.

    I ced my hand on her cheek and called her name.

    ....Oppa isnt dead. Im not dead, so...

    I gritted my teeth, then caressed Keirseys cheek.

    I stroked Keirseys silver hair and called out to her.

    ....Keirsey, you need to wake up... Its still daytime... You cant sleep this early... Didnt Oppa tell you...?

    A heavy silence fell.

    No one spoke. Eventually, I lost my strength and knelt in front of them.

    Leaning my head against the bed, I remained motionless for a long time.

    -Rustle.

    At that moment, a sound from the bed made me lift my head.

    Keirseys body twitched as she opened her eyes.

    Kei... Keirsey. Yeah, try toe to your senses...

    ......

    Keirsey seemed too weak to even see me, despite having her eyes open.

    I bit my lip at this sight and gently stroked her cheek again, calling her name.

    Keirsey... Oppa is here.

    She flinched at the touch of my hand on her cheek.

    After blinking several times, life returned to her eyes.

    Her pupils finally found me, and they started to shake.

    ........Ah...

    ....Keirsey... snap out of it...

    Ah.... Aaah....!!!

    With what little strength she had, she forced herself up and clung tightly to my neck. Her cracking sobs began to fill the room.

    She touched me as if unable to believe it, pulled away to confirm my face, and then hugged me again, tears streaming down. Her loud crying didnt cease.

    Keirsey.... this is too much, you know...

    Even as I held Keirsey in my arms, I started to feel the same anger as Grandma.

    Just because I was gone for some time...! Behaving like this...! If you be this weak, what are you going to do...!

    But Keirsey didnt seem to have the capacity to listen to me.

    Aaahaa..!

    She kept crying, unable to form words.

    The more I looked at her, the more frustrated I became, eventually pushing her away and scolding her.

    Is this how I taught you both..? What are you doing... both of you! Acting like this-

    Ah... uh.... ah...

    Suddenly, I was enveloped by a strange feeling. Keirsey, as if desperate to say something, grabbed her throat with an agonized expression.

    It was as if she had so much to tell me but couldnt.

    ........Kei...rsey..?

    Uuhh.....Auh....

    She sounded almost like a baby babbling.

    Tears once again streamed from her eyes.

    She hit her mouth and throat with small fists in frustration, shaking her head.

    I grabbed her wrists to stop her from hurting herself.

    At that, she looked up with a look of despair and cried out. The frustration of being unable to speak was evident.

    Ah!! Uuh..! Huhuk...! Ahuk..! Aah..!

    Shocked by her state, I slowly turned to look at Helen.

    All the servants behind her wore expressions of sympathy, but none seemed surprised.

    ....Helen..

    When I called her, she spoke with difficulty.

    ....After hearing the news of Lord Caydens death.... the shock led to... aphasia...

    Keirsey then threw herself onto me.

    She wrapped her arms around my neck and buried her face in it.

    Climbing onto myp, she clung to me tightly.

    ...Aah...! Auh...!

    Keirseys tears knew no end.

    She cried against my chest as if screaming out all her sorrow.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 110: Like a Pryster (3)

    Chapter 110: Like a Pryster (3)

    It was a long while before the situation calmed down.

    Throughout it all, Keirseys gaze never left me.

    Helen, Thein, the other servants, even Grandma, whatever they said, Keirseys eyes were fixed solely on me.

    It seemed like she couldnt believe I was still alive. Even though she must know every detail of my appearance, she looked as if she was trying to etch me into her memory.

    By now, she didnt even open her mouth. Knowing well that she could only make unintelligible sounds, she refrained from making herself look pitiful.

    I was still reeling from the shock that Keirsey had developed aphasia.

    ording to Helen, the doctor said it could heal. Its a condition that might improve over time... but the key is that the cause of the trauma must be removed.

    Now that Im alive, the cause of her trauma has disappeared, so she should naturally recover.

    In other words, if I had truly died, she might have lost her ability to speak forever.

    Despite the doctors reassurances, I was consumed with fear.

    The anxiety was so overwhelming that my mind was filled with the worst-case scenarios.

    If she never recovers... I might never have a proper conversation with her again.

    The sister who used to follow me around, parroting Oppa! Oppa, might be gone forever.

    Of course, I had once left her behind, giving up on everything, but I didnt want to lose her like this.

    ...We need to calm down for now.

    Gathering information from all the servants, Helen, Thein, and Grandma, I roughly concluded the situation with Keirsey.

    I shifted my gaze to Keirsey.

    She was still staring intently at me.

    Though she looked frail, her eyelids barely lifting, her eyes were piercingly focused on me.

    Keirsey, I am alive, really... Please, stop staring and get some rest.

    Keirsey blinked weakly but seemed disinclined to heed my words. She watched me as if she was reading a book, her gaze solely on me.

    She still didnt spare a nce for anyone else.

    ...Somehow, even without words, I could feel her intense love through her gaze alone. It felt like I was being overwhelmed by the weight of her love.

    But that didnt make me want to escape this moment or flee from her sight.

    How could I leave? Especially with my sister in front of me, having lost her ability to speak.

    ...Sigh.

    With a heavy sigh, I turned to face the next problem.

    Despite the chaotic events, Asena hadnt opened her eyes.

    ...Asena...

    Before I could finish, Helen understood and responded.

    ...She cant eat. Even trying to feed her thin porridge, her mouth wont open, as if its locked... and even when we manage to get food in, she coughs it up without swallowing.

    ...Shes not eating at all.

    ...Yes. She can somehow manage water, but no food at all.

    I heard that she had barely eaten since I left. When she did eat, it was only a bite or two, and after hearing of my supposed death, she stopped eating altogether.

    She locked herself in her room, refusing meals and avoiding people.

    Then one day, she left her room, entered my bed, and... just fell asleep, never waking up since.

    Its been nearly fifteen days since I left the Pryster mansion. The attack happened about eight days ago... so its been about seven days since shest had a proper meal, and around seven or eight days since she stopped eating altogether.

    My heart felt heavy.

    I wanted to be angry, but there was no one to direct my anger towards.

    Her refusal to eat wasnt a protest against me. She believed I was dead, so who was she refusing to eat for?

    She was simply withering away in solitude, believing in my death... it just made my heart ache.

    Once again, I let out a deep sigh.

    I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts.

    Theres no point in worrying now.

    ...Helen, prepare some rice porridge. For Asena and Keirsey to eat.

    ......

    Helen paused for a moment, likely feeling the same way I did - recalling old memories.

    When I first came to the Pryster household, the twins had refused to eat, and it was that rice porridge that they first epted.

    ...Yes, Cayden.

    ...Ah. The kids didnt like it too nd... Can you, somehow, take care of that part too?

    Understood.

    Despite Helens previous remarks about the impossibility of feeding Asena, we couldnt just give up because it was difficult.

    Perhaps the silver lining was that Keirsey was still awake.

    I said to Keirsey.

    ...You need to eat.

    Keirsey was still gazing intently at me.

    ...Got it?

    .......

    She weakly nodded her head.

    As Helen issued orders to the servants, the chaotic atmosphere began to settle.

    Grandma, who had been watching us, moved away with the help of Thein and Max.

    As everyone left, one person emerged from the crowd.

    Judy.

    - Flinch.

    At the mention of Judy, Keirsey flinched.

    Looking at Keirsey, I noticed her eyes finally shifting from me to Judy.

    Judy asked me.

    ...Cayden, is there anything I can help with?

    Regret swirled in her expression. She must have been equally shocked, perhaps by the same things that had jolted me.

    Seeing the twins, who were able to converse until just beforeing to find me, now copsed like this, must have shaken her.

    Beyond everything, she might be mostly worried about whether they would be able to recover or not.

    I smiled at her, trying to reassure her.

    ...Its okay.

    Suddenly, Keirseys hand touched the back of my hand.

    ......

    ...Why?

    I gently focused on her, trying to understand her intent.

    Keirseys eyes moved back and forth between Judy and me.

    Like Grandma, she seemed confused by Judys presence.

    If it had been Asena, who conversed with us, she might have understood why Judy was here, but Keirsey wouldnt know.

    ...Ah. Judy..?

    Keirsey weakly nodded her head.

    ...Judy saved me.

    Keirsey inhaled sharply. Her mouth opened, her eyes widening and trembling.

    Confused, Keirsey tried to sit up.

    Seeing her condition, Judy, who had been waiting outside the door, hurried in.

    I moved to help Keirsey sit back down, trying to calm her.

    Keirsey, dont get up. You need to rest.

    Soon, Judy was standing beside me, speaking to Keirsey as well.

    ...Just rest for now.

    Keirsey looked back and forth between me and Judy, who was now next to me.

    After a moment of dazed expression, she shuddered slightly and then began to bow her head deeply, showing her gratitude to Judy.

    Judy, steadying Keirsey as she leaned forward, said, Its okay, you dont need to thank me. I did it because I wanted to.

    ...Keirsey, just rest for now. Lets not overdo it today.

    As I helped Keirsey to sit up straight, she looked at me and nodded.

    This was how we couldmunicate now, with nods and head shakes from her.

    It was a significant change for us, who used to share so many conversations.

    ...Judy, thank you. There should be a room where you can rest. Get the servants to show you, and take a break there. Ille to see youter.

    Okay. Cayden, take your time.

    Will do. See youter.

    Judy offered one more greeting to Keirsey, paid her respects to the sleeping Asena, and then turned to leave.

    Now, it was just the twins and me left in the room.

    I adjusted my posture and looked at Keirsey.

    The nk expression she had earlier while staring at me was now revealing a variety of emotions.

    Just Judys arrival and departure had brought significant change to her.

    ...Uh... Ah...

    After being silent since her earlier outburst of tears, Keirsey finally made a sound, as if she had something she desperately wanted to say.

    But the iprehensible words that followed only deepened Keirseys frustration, making her furrow her brows in despair.

    Watching her struggle, I called out loudly for a servant outside, requesting paper, a quill, and ink.

    After a short wait, Keirsey, now with the writing materials, dragged her frail body to the bedside table and began to write.

    I had to support her waist and shoulder to prevent her from copsing as she wrote.

    Once she finished, she handed me the paper.

    Please tell Judy thank you again, Oppa. Really... I will definitely repay this kindness.

    I read her message and nodded in understanding.

    ...Is this what you wanted to say?

    Keirsey shook her head. Her eyes flickered uneasily before she started to write again.

    But... I thought your rtionship with Judy worsened after the broken engagement. Is everything okay now?

    Pondering how to respond, knowing her romantic feelings, I cautiously replied. It wouldnt be right to say I had ns to ept Judy now.

    If there was something safe to say...

    ...Things with Judy... theyve improved.

    Then I saw it.

    At my words, Keirsey shuddered like a fragile animal, but barely bit her lip.

    ...It was clear to me now.

    Jealousy.

    Even in this state, her body weakened, there was a faint trace of jealousy. Paradoxically, her every action started to make sense. Such a profound love exined her shocking actions.

    It seemed, for everyones well-being, what I needed to focus on wasnt why they had taken those actions, but the depth of their love.

    Lost in thought, watching Keirsey, she rxed her bitten lip and softened her expression.

    Then her face turned woefully sorrowful.

    What was she feeling? Without her words, it was impossible to know. Even if she could speak, she might not have told me.

    She attempted to rise again, moving towards the paper.

    ...Keirsey, thats enough. Rest now.

    I naturally supported her, but I wished for her to rest now.

    Despite my concern, Keirsey continued to dip the quill in ink and wrote diligently on the paper.

    She then held up her final note for me to see.

    Happy for you. d youre getting along better.

    ...?

    I couldntprehend her words. Knowing her unspoken affection, I understood why she had been so harsh and sensitive towards Judy and Daisy all this time.

    Every time I grew closer to them, Keirsey expressed her displeasure to me, acted coy, or got angry.

    But now, her congrattions felt awkwardly out of ce.

    I looked at Keirsey.

    Her mouth was hidden behind the paper, but her eyes looked incredibly sad.

    It was clear she wasnt happy about this situation, nor was she genuinely congratting me.

    Noticing my expression, Keirsey adjusted hers.

    Struggling, she forced a smile, her eyes quivering pitifully.

    ...Ehehe.

    She forced out augh. Since it wasnt words, she could mimic the sound ofughter.

    ...Just rest until the meales, Keirsey.

    Realizing I was unintentionally pushing her too hard, I decided to conclude the situation.

    Keirsey didnt resist any further. She nodded weakly andy down powerlessly on the bed.

    Then, she pulled the nket over her head, covering herselfpletely.

    She remained motionless like that for a long while.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 111: Like a Pryster (4)

    Chapter 111: Like a Pryster (4)

    Keirseyy silently crying under the nket.

    Struggling not to tremble, unknowingly letting out sighs, she wept silently, tears dropping steadily.

    It was astonishing. She couldntprehend how she could feel this way.

    The fact that Cayden was alive brought her an overwhelming joy that made it hard to breathe.

    Yet, she felt so utterly insignificant. In this insignificance, she found a new revtion.

    For the first time in her life, she realized she was not suitable for Cayden.

    Having him by her side all her life, she arrogantly thought of him as her own.

    Until things went awry, she believed it was her ce to spend the longest time with him, as he cherished and adored her the most.

    She didnt realize he had given her the seat beside him as a sister... and audaciously pushed away and fended off those who sought to take his heart.

    She always thought she was being robbed of her ce. Whenever Cayden looked at someone else with tender eyes, she thought her share was being stolen.

    Even when she btedly realized her love for him, she thought it would be fine once she overcame the formidable barrier of being his sister.

    But now, she understood.

    All of that meant nothing.

    From the start, she wasnt even fit to aspire for a ce beside him.

    His love was never meant to be hers. It couldnt be.

    After all, people always find someone who matches them.

    They find someone on their level.

    Keirsey had overlooked that.

    Being so blissfully happy by Caydens side, she was merely clinging to him forcibly.

    Comparing herself with Judy, Keirsey felt nothing but defeat.

    Herself, who drove Cayden to death... and Judy, who brought him back to life.

    Herself, who always saw Judy as a rival and Judy, who still worried about her, asking if theres anything she could do to help.

    Herself, who could only cry in defeat, and Judy, who stood up and took action.

    ...The only advantages she had were all given to her.

    Being born as a Pryster. The chance to meet Cayden from childhood. The intimacy built through him.

    Beyond that, there was nothing to be proud of.

    Even if there hadnt been the barrier of being his sister... she realized she was never the right match for Cayden.

    Ironically, the rtionship she thought was a barrier, being his sister, turned out to be her greatest asset.

    If she wasnt his sister, he wouldnt have spared a nce at her pitiful self.

    Even she would choose Judy, radiant and supportive, over herself.

    As a woman, she was simply not enough for Cayden.

    Realizing this fact hurt her deeply.

    Even though she was grateful that he was still alive, it hurt her immensely.

    She was disgusted with herself for not being able to thank Judy right away, the one who saved him.

    Even at that moment, she hoped Judy and Cayden wouldnt get closer.

    But she kept such thoughts to herself.

    She had some sense of shame.

    So, even upon hearing that Cayden and Judy had gotten closer again... she suppressed her dislike and congratted them.

    Keirsey absently touched her throat.

    When she first lost her voice, she didnt think much of it. It wasnt shock or fear.

    After all, she didnt need her voice.

    Without Cayden, she had no intention of speaking with anyone else.

    But now that Cayden had returned.

    The loss of her voice pained her terribly, fearing it might never return.

    Even amidst all this, she couldnt give up on Cayden. If only her voice would return, she could at least try.

    But she couldnt say anything.

    When Cayden appeared before her, she wanted to cry and apologize a hundred times over, but could only make unintelligible sounds.

    She wanted to say she loved him. That she loved him madly. To beg him not to leave her again... but even that couldnt be verbalized.

    It was suffocating.

    Judy, who wasnt even engaged to him anymore, could stillugh and converse with him.

    While she, so pitiful, had lost even the means to express her feelings.

    She couldnt convey her heart through writing. She desperately wanted to say it aloud.

    Keirsey cried again, overwhelmed by a sense of loss.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Keirsey, wake up.

    Keirsey knew from overhearing the servants that they had delivered food.

    She rubbed her eyes continuously under the nket, trying to erase the traces of her tears.

    When Cayden approached and shook her again, Keirsey reluctantly peeked her face out from under the nket.

    Cayden hesitated when he saw her face. Keirsey realized he had noticed.

    She wasnt sure how messy her face was... but in truth, her Oppa would have noticed even if she had wiped away the traces well.

    ......

    Cayden said nothing to her in that state. He pretended not to notice.

    ...Cunningly, Keirsey felt a desire for him to show concern.

    She had rubbed her eyes so much, hoping he wouldnt notice, but now that he pretended not to, she wanted to lean on that expectation.

    However, Keirsey blinked somberly. She knew she didnt deserve it.

    Even this moment was a blessing. An unbelievable blessing.

    Just the thought of never meeting him again could bring tears to her eyes.

    She had to be thankful for this moment.

    Cayden came with two bowls of porridge, handing one to Keirsey.

    She cautiously epted the bowl.

    ....Eat.

    He said. Although she felt a misconception that he was less warm towards her, Keirsey could sense the hidden emotion in his tone.

    So, she nodded her head and took the bowl with heavy arms.

    Then, Cayden circled the bed, pulled a chair next to Asena, and sat down.

    Keirsey slowly rolled her eyes to look at Cayden.

    Cayden, aware of Keirseys gaze, spoke.

    ....Keirsey, eat first. Stop looking at me.

    Keirsey nodded and took a spoonful of food.

    The moment she averted her eyes from him, she found herself longing to see him again.

    Keirsey again stealthily rolled her eyes to nce at Cayden.

    Cayden, whom she observed, had a sorrowful expression.

    Sitting next to Asena, he looked down at her with an expression of deep pain.

    Keirsey felt tears welling up, touched that he still cared for them.

    It wasnt a feeling of happiness, just a heavy heart.

    Cayden let out a deep sigh.

    He seemed to shake off his hesitation, shifting his hand.

    Then, he gently stroked the forehead of the sleeping Asena.

    ...Keirsey saw the familiar, kind brotherly figure she had known for so long. It had been too long since she saw him return to his familiar self.

    ......Asena.

    He cautiously called Asenas name, gently moving his hand from her forehead to her cheek.

    ....Oppa didnt die... so lets regain consciousness and get healthy.

    ......

    Cayden scooped some food with a spoon and brought it to Asenas mouth.

    He tried to open her lips with his other hand.

    Asenas jaw didnt open easily, as if her body instinctively rejected the food.

    ....Eat, Asena. Lets eat.

    As if she could hear him, Cayden continued to coax her in a warm tone.

    Keirsey nkly watched this scene from the side.

    Perhaps hearing his words, Asenas mouth opened more easily on Caydens second attempt.

    Cayden gently fed her the soft porridge.

    ....Just swallow it. You can do it, Asena.

    But immediately afterward, Asena began to cough.

    Cough..! Cough...!

    The food she had struggled to swallow trickled back out over her lips.

    Cayden, with an even more distressed expression, gently wiped her cheeks.

    He clenched and unclenched his fists, restless.

    ....This cant happen... Asena... this cant happen...

    He bowed his head and hid his expression.

    He remained motionless for a long while in that state.

    Keirsey, watching him, felt her heart flutter. Still, when she looked at him... she felt nothing but love.

    It seemed like he was the only one who would worry about them this much.

    She hated her own greed.

    She had never wanted anything but Cayden, but Keirsey realized that even wanting Cayden was a greed in itself.

    Cayden got up.

    Then, slowly supporting Asenas back, he helped her sit up.

    Keirsey watched him and offered a hand.

    ...Keirsey. Its okay. Dont strain yourself. You need to take care of your health first.

    Then Cayden squeezed his body behind Asena.

    Keirsey, even amidst this, was startled by his approach and her heart started to race.

    Cayden, having entered the bed, gentlyid Asena down again.

    Positioning Asena between his legs, he slightly turned his body to cradle her head in the crook of his arm.

    With his free hand, he scooped up more porridge, gently coaxing her as he fed her.

    ....Asena, now it should be easier to eat. Come on, open your mouth.

    Caydens spoon pried open Asenas mouth, which now opened easily, unlike before.

    He carefully poured the food into her mouth again.

    This time, Asena didnt cough.

    Maybe because her upper body was tilted, making swallowing easier, the porridge smoothly disappeared into her mouth.

    Well done... well done...

    Once she easily swallowed the food, Cayden let out a sigh of relief, bowed his head, and gently pressed his lips to Asenas forehead.

    It seemed like his restraint was gradually loosening.

    Perhaps because Asena was asleep, he was able to express his affection as usual.

    Regardless, Keirsey, watching this, felt an intense envy of Asena.

    Her childish, greedy self stirred again.

    She pleaded with herself to remain still this time, but her arms no longer had the strength to hold the spoon.

    She longed to feel his presence, to feel the warmth of him she had missed so much.

    Cayden, oblivious to this, continued to care for Asena.

    ...Good job, Asena. Lets eat more. Right.

    Whispering to Asena, he shifted the spoon to her, who was cradled in his arms.

    Asena, who hadnt properly eaten for days, now epted the food without resistance in Caydens embrace, even in her sleep.

    It was as if Cayden was the key to her body.

    Keirsey watched, her own meal cooling, unable to bring herself to lift her spoon.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ....Phew.

    The bowl was empty. Although it wasnt arge amount to begin with, a quiet sense of relief filled me, knowing that Asena had eaten it all.

    Regardless of how I want to treat Asena, that decision can be made after she wakes up.

    Theres no brother who would just stand by while his sister lies weak, possibly leaving this world.

    Gently wiping Asenas lips with my finger, I concluded the meal.

    Somehow, her looking pitiful in my arms, my actions flowed naturally as before.

    ....

    Looking down at her lying in my arms, I unconsciously stroked her cheek with the back of my hand.

    Suddenly, I realized that perhaps my feelings for my sisters werent entirely normal. I do tend to be quite attentive. Its hard to let go of my feelings for them.

    ...Well done. Lets eat like this again tomorrow.

    Whispering thesest words to Asena, I carefully lifted her body.

    I got out of bed toy her back in her original position.

    ......

    Then I raised my head.

    I hadnt noticed Keirsey earlier, as my back was turned to her.

    She sat with her head slightly bowed, holding her bowl.

    There was still a lot of food left in it.

    Feeling just as concerned for her as for Asena, I asked, a bit embarrassed only to realize now.

    ...Why, Keirsey. Dont you have an appetite?

    Keirsey slightly lifted her head to look at me, then bowed it down again.

    She seemed to have something to say, raising her head again... but with her aphasia, she couldnt speak to me.

    Seeing her open and then close her mouth, I turned around and approached her bed.

    Cant you eat?

    Keirsey shook her head.

    ...Then why?

    Keirsey nced at me again, then lowered her head and, with trembling hands, handed me her bowl.

    ......

    Then, as if feeling shame, she kept her head bowed.

    The ident I had gone through clearly brought many changes to Keirsey.

    Even asking to be fed was done with such carefulness.

    Of course, the change in our rtionship yed a role, as did her congratting my rtionship with Judy.

    I wondered. How scared must she have been of being pushed away by me, to tremble so much. Or perhaps, she felt it was too much after all that happened to even ask.

    .....

    I couldnt be cruel enough to ignore my sister who was suffering from aphasia, simply because she loved me.

    Seeing her cold meal brought many thoughts to mind. How much she must want me to feed her, to wait until her food grew cold.

    I pulled a nearby chair and sat beside Keirsey.

    Keirsey was startled by my action. She looked surprised that I epted her plea.

    I scooped up a spoonful of porridge and brought it to her mouth.

    Now, Keirsey looked at me with a mix of emotions, not at the food, but directly into my eyes.

    ....Stop looking at me and eat, Keirsey.

    As if brought back to reality by my words, Keirsey slowly moved. She opened her mouth slightly to ept the spoon.

    While she swallowed, I prepared the next spoonful.

    And waiting, we held each others gaze for a long time.

    Even grown up, she needed me to feed her. Would a normal brother find this bothersome?

    ...If thats the case, then I was definitely not normal.

    As she swallowed, I brought the next spoonful to her mouth.

    This time, she didnt space out like before and opened her mouth to ept the food.

    ....If you could eat this well, you should have taken better care of yourself before your health deteriorated.

    ......

    She couldnt speak. She just kept swallowing the porridge.

    After about three or four spoonfuls...

    I scooped another spoonful while looking at Keirsey.

    Her mouth gradually slowed down, and then... a tear fell.

    Ah...? Huh...?

    At the sight of her tear, Keirsey seemed surprised herself. She made an involuntary sound and hastily wiped her tears.

    I dont know why, but I was deeply moved too. I did my best not to show it.

    Pity certainly yed a part.

    Pretending not to see her tears, I held the spoon.

    ...Here.

    Keirsey, sniffling and wiping her tears, opened her mouth. She seemed to be trying to calm down.

    ....You need to get healthy.

    I said lightly, trying to lighten the mood.

    .........

    .........

    ...Hic...

    And thatment ended up making Keirsey, who had been holding back, finally cry.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 112: Like a Pryster (5)

    Chapter 112: Like a Pryster (5)

    ...I told you... Daisy spoke to her father in a weary voice. Count Hexter sat with a deep expression of concern, not responding.

    ........

    ...Ugh I told you...! Daisy grew increasingly frustrated by her fathers silent response.

    This strained moment between them was caused by a single letter they recently received.

    The letter, sent by Helen, the head maid of the Pryster family, was to deliver news to Daisy, her fiance.

    It brought the joyful news that they had found Cayden.

    He was alive and, thankfully, without any major issues.

    Daisy, upon receiving the letter, had screamed in a mix of tion and surprise, but her expression gradually hardened as she continued reading.

    While she was ecstatic to learn that he was alive, as her initial excitement settled, she began to ponder the aftermath.

    It was an open secret that the Hexter family, residing not even a days distance from the Naita Forest where Cayden had disappeared, had offered no aid.

    Of course, the Hexter domain was battling its own troubles with epidemics and famine, providing some justification. Still, it was a source of unease for Daisy.

    Moreover, she learned that Judy Ice, Caydens former fiance, was involved in his rescue, adding to her anxiety.

    First of all, she decided to meet Cayded. Thus, she spent the next few days preparing to leave for the Pryster estate.

    As the days passed, her anxiety only grew.

    ...What if she lost Cayden?

    What about the first time she received flowers from him, the excitement of feeling like a woman, thefort of being protected when he was her escort, and the affection built through their conversations? Would all these memories be meaningless?

    Judy, his former fiance, had saved his life, and she had merely been a bystander. She had no right to expect anything to be different.

    Above all, she feared Caydens resentment.

    What could she say if he asked what she was doing while he, her fianc, was missing in the forest near their domain? She would be left without words.

    Naturally, this was not what she had wanted.

    She had tried for days on end to persuade Count Hexter, but each time, he only repeated that there were no soldiers to dispatch.

    Dispatching troops would require not just manpower but also equipment and provisions, and they simply couldnt afford it.

    Daisy knew these were just excuses. Her fathers unease had grown since Cayden was exiled from his family.

    He feared that Cayden, now amoner, wouldnt bring the power of the Pryster family with him, even if he married his daughter.

    If he hadnt thought so, he wouldnt have neglected the eldest son of the Pryster family, the man who was to marry his daughter.

    Under different circumstances, he would have found a way to send help.

    Perhaps he was somewhat convinced of Caydens death. The initial letter from Benthrock had even mentioned finding Caydens body.

    ...Now that Cayden had returned alive, Daisy knew nothing could excuse their inaction.

    She dreaded facing him.

    Though overjoyed he was alive, she felt ashamed and sorry for not being his strength in his time of need.

    For the first time in her life, she found herself resenting her own family.

    Why did this dreadful gue have to hit her family? Why were they so powerless that they couldnt afford to send help?

    ...And why couldnt she persuade her father, no matter how hard she tried?

    She was even haunted by nightmares.

    Dreams where Cayden, who had always been so kind to her, turned away in disappointment because of her familys decisions.

    Even she, usually so strong and unshakable, would wake up drenched in sweat from such dreams.

    She wasnt yet ready to be hated by the man she had started to love.

    If the emotions her twin sisters felt for Cayden were anything like this... she could only sympathize with them.

    As she waited, with mixed feelings, for the rest of the servants and soldiers to get ready, Count Hexter finally spoke.

    ........We cannot escape the censure of the Prysters.

    And at those irresponsible words, Daisy could no longer hold back.

    ...I told you already...

    .......

    ...Ugh, I told you already...!

    .......

    Daisy wanted to me her father without reservation, but she couldnt.

    She knew that no matter what she said, nothing would change.

    In the end, she had to leave as soon as possible to appease the anger of the Prysters.

    Daisy was prepared for any punishment.

    As long as Cayden... didnt push her away. As long as he didnt ask to cancel the marriage.

    <strong>****</strong>

    After feeding Asena and Keirsey, my day was far from over.

    I had to meet with my grandmother, Sir Lawrence, Helen, Thein, and various other people from different families, who had gathered to discuss the recent events.

    Sir Lawrence was the most agitated among them.

    Unable to contain his boiling blood any longer, he repeated everything he had heard from me in a voice filled with outrage.

    ...Is that really true, Cayden?

    His emotions spread like a contagion.

    My grandmother looked at me with a piercing gaze, a look that seemed impossible for someone who had struggled even to stand just this morning.

    ......The Payne family... attacked you?

    ...This is unbelievable.

    A hound biting its master?

    Had Lord Cayden not returned, we would have remained unaware of the Payne familys actions.

    Not just my grandmother, but everyone present murmured their thoughts, contributing to the discussion.

    ...So they harbored resentment against you and Asena and acted on it?

    Grandmother sought rification once more.

    I nodded in affirmation.

    Seeing me exiled from the family, they must have decided to settle the personal vendetta... Its more an attack on me than on the Prysters.

    I offered this perspective to those blinded by anger, providing a different angle to view the incident.

    .........

    My words made my grandmother pause, clearly contemting the role of Asena, who had been instrumental in my exile.

    Just when it seemed she would withdraw from the conversation, she shook her head and, raising her voice, addressed everyone present.

    Thats no excuse. Regardless, its been revealed that the Payne family was harboring their second daughter and bears a grudge against you and the family head, Asena. I wont just stand by and watch this.

    Sir Lawrence nodded and murmured in a low voice.

    Its war.

    Though I had anticipated this conversation would lead to this point, the actual discussion of war in this decision-making setting made me flinch.

    Thepulsion not to burden my family, which had deeply rooted itself in my heart, surged again.

    Being ofmoner origin, I had infiltrated the family and was now shaking it profoundly. Tens of thousands of people in our domain were affected by our decisions.

    Heads began nodding in agreement with Lawrences words.

    ...Lets set an example.

    ...A dog that bites its master should be put down.

    Before the conversation could veer off into an even more extreme direction, I raised my voice.

    Wait a moment!

    All eyes turned to me.

    Indeed, if Asena, Keirsey, my grandmother, or even Lawrence had been the ones wronged, I would have advocated for war too.

    They are precious to me, and after all, they are part of the Pryster family.

    But if its something that happened to me... I can bear it.

    The cycle of hatred never ends, and though I had also nurtured anger towards Sharon Payne... I can endure it.

    My life is one thing, but the lives of the many soldiers Ive fought alongside, and even Lawrence here, wouldnt be jeopardized.

    In summary, while I harbored hatred towards the Paynes and desired war, my concern for the family members and my unwillingness to further destabilize the Prysters outweighed my desire for conflict.

    .....Theres no justification for it.

    I spoke softly.

    My grandmother shouted in outrage.

    How can you say theres no justification! The fact that you were attacked is justification enough-

    -Im not a Pryster anymore!

    The meeting room fell into a sudden silence. I continued in the quiet.

    Dont forget. Asena exiled me, and Im no longer part of the Pryster family. Especially in the eyes of other families.

    ......

    Moreover, with family head Asena incapacitated like this, how can we decide on war without her approval?

    ....Asena would want war.

    My grandmother spoke.

    Now it was my turn to be silent.

    ....Right. And you spoke well. Without the head of the family, we cant make a decision Thats true, Cayden.

    Even as I felt her take a step back, I was overwhelmed with a strange sense of pressure. I knew the conversation wasnt heading in a favorable direction for me.

    .....Then we must find a temporary head of the family. Someone to govern the Prysters in Asenas absence.

    She looked at me intently.

    You shall take Asenas ce as the head of the family.

    Me?

    I stood up, questioning her. How had the conversation led to this?

    How can I, no longer a Pryster and just amoner-

    -No one here believes youre not a Pryster.

    In an instant, I made eye contact with everyone in the meeting. They were looking at me with unwavering gazes.

    ....And if not you, then who?

    ......

    Should it be me, old and weakened? Or the mute Keirsey? Should the knight Lawrence do it? Or Helen?

    I was at a loss for words.

    Her statements hadpletely overpowered me.

    .......

    ....For the time being, you are the head of the family, Cayden. Understood?

    I mulled over my grandmothers words. There was no loophole in what she said.

    Logically, it seemed right for my grandmother to act as the temporary head, but I knew better than to drag her back into the political arena.

    Thus, it couldnt be Grandmother, Keirsey, or anyone else.

    It had to be me.

    No matter how much I proimed my exile from the family, in reality, there was no one else but me.

    ....Everyone is waiting. Give your response, Cayden.

    In contrast to our private conversations, my grandmother in these meetings was always resolute and charismatic. Following her directive, I scanned the room and saw that everyone was waiting for my decision.

    .......Only until Asena recovers.

    I finally managed to answer.

    Then, its war.

    As soon as I finished speaking, my grandmother dered.

    ....What?

    This was not what I expected to hear from my grandmother, knowing I had intended to choose otherwise.

    But she calmly stated,

    When our head of the family has been attacked, which family would just stand by and do nothing?

    ........

    Cayden, do you want our family to appear weak and easily bullied? I know you care deeply for our family members, but now is not the time to think about the losses war might bring. Think about our anger and our pride.

    ......

    As I struggled to respond, my grandmother asked in a cold tone.

    .....Are you scared, Cayden?

    What?

    I could feel the provocation in her question, a clear attempt to stir me.

    But I felt no shame in showing my vulnerability, especially in front of them.

    As she said, I was indeed afraid of the thought of our people dying for my sake.

    Of course, Im afrai-

    -Act like a Pryster.

    My grandmother interrupted with a fierce look in her eyes, almost as if she had transformed into someone else.

    ....Youre the head of the family, even if temporarily. So, you must be the most Pryster-like among us.

    .........

    For some reason... her words struck a deep chord in me.

    The weight of being the head of the family suddenly felt very real and heavy.

    She was right. As the acting head, I was the face of the Prysters.

    It was only natural that I should embody what it means to be a Pryster the most.

    .......

    In a sh, Asena came to mind. She truly embodied what it meant to be a Pryster in every way.

    Had she been wearing a mask for this reason whenever others were around?

    Was it only in our private moments that she let down this facade and returned to her true self, all because of this reason?

    She must have carried this burden all along.

    .....Ha.

    The thought that this was a weight Asena had borne made it feel suddenly lighter.

    If this was the weight I had to carry in ce of my sister, I was more than willing to bear it.

    ....Be like a Pryster...

    ...Yes, I couldnt afford to be afraid anymore.

    My grandmother said,

    ....Its war, Cayden. Make a firm decision. We all want this war. We must show those who dared to touch you who we are.

    I lifted my head.

    .....Like a Pryster. I resolved myself.

    Alright. Lets go to war.

    Authors Note:

    While the story will include war, I n to keep the depiction to a minimum.

    Just telling those worried about a shift in genre.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    The decision for war had been made, and evening came. We agreed to start the full-scale preparations from tomorrow. No matter how insignificant a family may seempared to the Prysters, war is still war.

    A battle where lives are at stake cant be hastily prepared.

    Preparing the weaponry, training the soldiers, dering war, summoning vassal families, and more...

    There was just too much to consider.

    Of course, this being my first war, there were many unfamiliar aspects. It was overwhelming for me, who had only learned swordsmanship, to lead and prepare. My grandmother, who had experienced several wars, promised to help, but it likely wouldnt be enough.

    ......

    I pushed theplex thoughts aside. There will be time to worry from tomorrow.

    After consulting a physician about my wounds, I joined Judy in the garden, where flowers bloomed. We sat at a small table and had a simple meal to fill our stomachs.

    .....Ill go with you, Cayden.

    At the mention of the impending war, Judy spoke.

    Naturally, I cut her off sharply.

    No.

    But her stubbornness did not waver.

    I refuse. I want to fight by your side.

    Do you forget sometimes? Youre from our rival family. Would you really fight under the Prysters banners and gs?

    .......

    At my words, Judy froze. I looked up at her, wondering if I had silenced her, but her face was gradually turning red.

    .....?

    She seemed to be struggling to speak, as if she had something important to say.

    After a moment, she spoke in a whisper, her voicecking confidence.

    .......Whats the big deal about fighting under the Pryster g when one day Ill be under you anyway...?

    Pfft!

    Her words made me spit out my food, whichnded back in the bowl.

    Cough! Cough! Cough!

    She watched my reaction, her face still flushed, a trembling smile ying on her lips.

    It was clear that this was her revenge for my usual pranks, but she seemed to have no sense of moderation.

    Suddenly, she appeared different to me. Had she always been capable of such remarks? Or was it because she hadnt yed pranks before? It seemed like shecked control over the extent of her words.

    Such words would typically be expected from the boisterous young men in the knights academy. Given that Judy was from the same academy, perhaps she had picked this up from someone else.

    Cough! Cough...!

    She had definitelynded a solid hit on me. I couldnt find any words to respond, just kept coughing.

    ...Ahem..ahem.

    Seeing my flushed face, Judy wore a satisfied smile before clearing her throat to change the atmosphere.

    ...Anyway. The hostility between our families is a story of our ancestors. You and I...we were close enough to discuss marriage.

    ......

    And even though were from rival families...you showed me that we can be a strength to each other. You were the first to say: Lets get along even though were from hostile families.

    I took a sip of water and acted as if I hadnt heard her earlier remark, forcing the conversation back to its original tone.

    During all this time, the words I had spit out earlierpletely undermined my attempts to dissuade Judy from joining me in the war.

    Even so, it was just that I was not good with words, not that there was any reason for Judy to join me in the war. In fact, it was odd for her to even consider it.

    Dont talk nonsense. Why would you involve yourself in our war?

    ...If I cant even protect the one I love, then why did I learn to wield a sword...?

    At those words, I was stopped in my tracks.

    This time, there was no hint of jest in her voice.

    Looking up at her, I saw she was gazing at me with deep eyes.

    For a while, we exchanged looks, and then Judy stood up and leaned towards me.

    Softly, our lips met.

    ...Ha.

    Seeing Judys boldness, I couldnt help but smile. Her kiss contributed to the warmth spreading across my face.

    Judy, too, sat down again with a natural smile.

    ...Anyway, its not happening. Got it? Thats the end of this discussion.

    Before I got further drawn into Judy, I picked up my te and stood up.

    Judy, who hadnt finished eating, seemed flustered and tried to hold me back to continue the conversation, but I quickly moved my legs to leave the garden.

    Cayden, were not done talking..!

    As I was leaving, my eyes caught sight of something that made my legs freeze.

    In the meantime, Judy had picked up her te and approached me, grabbing my shoulder.

    Cayden....

    But Judy, just like me, stopped in her tracks.

    ......Keirsey.

    I said.

    Keirsey was standing behind a pir leading to the garden.

    As soon as our eyes met, Keirsey flinched, as if she hadmitted a sin.

    Behind her, the servants stood quietly. Perhaps they had been out for a walk.

    I was so taken aback that I forgot she couldnt speak and asked her a question.

    .....Can you get up?.....Are you feeling alright?

    ....Uh...uhh..?

    Keirseys eyes shifted back and forth between Judy and me. Her pupils trembled violently, and I could see the pain and sadness etched on her face.

    I closed my eyes tightly.

    Keirsey had seen our actions.

    .....

    There was no reason for me to be restless, but now that I knew Keirsey loved me and that her health was deteriorating, it was a scene I did not want her to witness.

    Judy seemed to understand my feelings, as she removed her hand from my shoulder and started topose herself.

    .....Ah......uh....

    Even though Keirsey couldnt articte her words, I felt like I could hear her. I knew her well enough to understand.

    Ah....um

    Trying to find the right words, she blinked rapidly and thought hard.

    But her ability tomunicate was limited. Realizing this, she eventually showed the same sorrowful smile she had shown before.

    .....Ehehe...

    It was a smile that seemed to congratte us. Her mouth smiled, but her eyes were reddening.

    As I had felt before, a lot had changed for Keirsey. In the past, she would have scolded me, but now she witnessed our close interaction and still managed a smile.

    My heart tightened at her smile.

    Before the situation could deepen, I quickly changed the subject.

    Look, Keirsey. Its nice to see you out for a walk, but you should really rest for now. Lets go back. Havent you skipped a meal?

    Keirsey nodded in response to my words, her hard-won smile fading as she followed my lead and turned around.

    Judy, go back to your room and rest. Like I said, I need to take care of my siblings now.

    Ah, right. Yeah. Okay, Cayden. See youter.

    Judy quickly bid me goodbye, adapting to the situation.

    I grabbed the empty bowl she held and stacked it with mine.

    Oh, Lord Cayden, let me take that...!

    A servant who had followed Keirsey hurriedly took the bowls from me.

    I thanked her and handed over the bowls.

    After a final farewell to Judy, I turned to join Keirsey and her entourage.

    Keirseys mood had noticeably darkened. Seeing the person she loved kissing another woman, it was impossible for her to be in high spirits.

    Quietly, I asked a servant walking beside me.

    ....How did Keirsey end up here? Did she want to go for a walk?

    If she had initially nned to move, she would havemunicated it in writing to her servant. I wanted to know why she hade out like this.

    The servant, hearing my whisper, lowered her voice in response.

    She...wanted to find you, Lord Cayden...

    Ah, I see.

    Hearing that answer, I closed my eyes. The story cut deeper into my heart than I had anticipated.

    She must have dragged her ailing body around in search of me, only to witness me kissing Judy...

    I ended the conversation with the servant and stole a nce at Keirsey.

    She seemed lost in thought about the earlier scene, walking listlessly with a dazed expression.

    ....Sigh.

    I let out a sigh so faint, no one else could hear it.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Keirsey and Asena shared a room.

    Feeding them both at lunch, I realized it was inconvenient to care for them in the same room separately since I had to feed them both anyway. It seemed only right to split the caregiving, especially since Keirsey could get up.

    I wanted Asena, who was ill, to rest morefortably.

    Keirsey made a pitiful face at the suggestion of leaving my bed, but there was no helping it, as Asena couldnt even get up.

    Besides, with me around, there was no need for Keirsey to seek my presence in the bed anymore.

    Returning to her room with Keirsey, I started feeding her first.

    Ah.

    Keirsey opened her mouth to ept the food I offered.

    When I suggested she try eating on her own, she nodded and attempted it. However, she was so weak that I ended up feeding her with a spoon.

    Ah.

    Every time she swallowed the food, I brought the spoon to her lips, speaking Ah, to her.

    Beyond that, an awkward silence lingered. Keirsey couldnt speak, and I couldnt find the right words either.

    Initially, she was downcast about Judy, but as I fed her, her gaze changed.

    From a sad look to one filled with a dense, sweet love.

    I felt like I understood what it meant for honey to drip from someones eyes.

    Just like this morning, she couldnt take her eyes off me.

    Her half-closed eyes, her cheeks reddening more and more, her deepening breaths, and her eyes soaked with longing.

    Though her eyes held sadness about us not being together, her heart was still fully invested.

    Really, the more I see, the more I realize.

    I cant be absent from her life.

    This thought, unknown to anyone else, became increasingly firm in my mind. It was a fact I hadnt seen until everything turned out this way.

    Without me, this girl cant go on.

    Ah.

    At my word, she opened her mouth like a puppet.

    She wouldnt eat from anyone else, nor on her own. But with my words, Keirsey becamepliant.

    I kept thinking about what I meant to her.

    In the long silence, I searched for what to say.

    ....Keirsey, we need to find a way for you to speak again.

    Keirsey opened her mouth briefly... slowly closed it, and nodded.

    ...Ive heard it happened due to shock... They say it will improve gradually. With lots of good memories...

    I was about to say that creating many good memories would help, but I stopped, recalling the incident with Judy.

    After a brief pause, I finished my sentence.

    Creating a lot of good memories should help. Once youre stronger, you should go for walks and such.

    I was also subtly implying that she should try going out without me.

    ......

    Keirsey didnt move her head at my suggestion. She, who usually listened to everything I said, paused for a moment.

    She turned towards the table next to her bed, where her paper, ink, and quill were kept.

    She dipped the quill in the ink and hesitated for a long time.

    Moving the quill to the paper took a while. Writing the first letter took a while. She blinked, seemingly unsure whether to write or not.

    I waited in silence.

    Finally, after writing something short, she put down the pen and turned away from me.

    I leaned over to see what she had written.

    Walk together

    The short words trailed off, the ink blurring and fading. It seemed she hadnt been able to finish what she wanted to write.

    Then I heard sobbing and looked up.

    Keirsey, with her back turned, was wiping away tears.

    I knew why she was doing this.

    Before all this happened, she used to go on walks with me every day.

    Her voice was still vivid in my memory.

    Oppa! Lets go for a walk! Hurry up!

    She used to enter my room so naturally, saying those words with a bright, cheerful smile.

    Now, the fact that she had to struggle to express herself in writing might have been deeply disappointing for her.

    She kept sobbing, not showing her face to me, clumsily wiping her tears with the back of her hand.

    Seeing her like this, my response was almost predetermined.

    .....Alright, dont cry, Keirsey. Lets go for a walk together.

    Her body jerked at my words. Then, she took a deep, sob-filled breath before gradually calming down.

    Ah.

    As I picked up the spoon, she cautiously turned her tear-stained face towards me.

    Her defenseless face, eyebrows wet with tears, reddened eyes, and an expression of embarrassment.

    She revealed to me the expression she had been hiding as she opened her mouth.

    .......

    Seeing her expression, I froze and, despite her open mouth, couldnt bring myself to put the spoon to her lips.

    Without realizing it, I reached out with my other hand to wipe away her tears.

    .....Ah...?

    I pretended not to hear what Keirsey said.

    Then, as if nothing had happened, I continued the spoon to her mouth.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After she finished eating, I prepared to leave.

    ...Rest, Keirsey. You havent fully recovered yet... sleep early tonight.

    She nodded.

    I stood up and walked towards the door.

    ....Ah..!

    Suddenly, Keirseys cry stopped me in my tracks.

    I turned to look at her.

    She called me but did nothing else.

    Just looked at me.

    ....Do you have something you want to say?

    I gestured towards the quill, suggesting she write down whatever she wanted to say.

    But she remained still.

    Looking at me with those honey-dripping eyes... with a hint of longing in her expression.

    .....

    I easily recognized her wish.

    I hesitated for a moment.

    But it was just for a moment.

    Just like before, seeing her downcast expression, I knew I would eventually give in, so there was no point in hesitating.

    I approached her.

    Gently, I touched her silver hair and pulled her forehead towards me.

    Unlike usual, I gave her a very light kiss.

    ....Now sleep, Keirsey.

    This was our natural way of saying goodbye.

    She inhaled sharply and, unlike the smile she had shown during my encounter with Judy, which was only with her lips...

    This time, her eyes curved into crescent moons as she shyly smiled.

    ......

    Seeing her smile so purely over something so simple made my heart... ache again.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Will the families gather under my banner? I asked Grandma, sounding almost as ifmenting.

    They were loyal to Asena, not to me, I said as I looked down at the documents.

    The next families listed were not those who originally pledged allegiance to Prysters, but those Asena had brought under her power.

    It was astonishing to see the power she had amassed over the years since she became the family head... but at the same time, it was unsettling.

    With Asena in such a condition, it all seemed futile now.

    Grandma said, They will alle together. The alliance Asena built is stronger than you think.

    .......

    It was all so new and awkward, handling the family heads responsibilities for the first time. Nothing felt certain, and I was filled with unease. The thought that the lives of hundreds, perhaps thousands might depend on my choices only added to that feeling.

    To reassure me, my Grandma continued, .....They have toe together. The families loyal to us are bound by interests... but theres a bigger factor.

    .....?

    You might not realize it, being so kind. And since Asena never showed this side in front of you, youre even less likely to know.

    Grandma then looked at me with a faintly proud smile.

    Everyone is afraid of Asena. She never showed her emotions, so the allied and subordinate families were always on their toes, not knowing what pleased or angered her. And with the clear justification of war, they wouldnt dare not support us... for fear of her retribution. Do you understand how significant this is?

    I was slightly surprised by what she revealed, but it quickly made sense. It was just like her, the viiness, to inspire such fear.

    Did she read my expression? Grandma continued, You think its wrong?

    What? No, I havent thought that.

    Hmm. So, are you surprised that Asena gained control of the families through force? But dont worry too much. Asena treats her subordinate families well. Enough, Id say. She just mixed in a little fear into the process. Effective governance needs the power of fear, after all.

    I dont doubt the alliances Asena has built. My doubts are about myself. Even as a stand-in head... as amoner and as someone who was exiled from the family, I wonder how they will see me. Perhaps the families will turn their backs on me for Asenas sake, especially since the perception that Asena doesnt like me is so widespread.

    Worrying about this is pointless. Just finish writing that letter. We have many missives to send out today.

    -Tap tap tap tap!

    Suddenly, rough footsteps from outside caught my and Grandmas attention.

    Then came hurried knocks.

    -Knock knock knock knock!

    Lady Liana, Lord Cayden! Its Helen!

    At her urgent voice, I said, Come in.

    -Creak.

    As Helen opened the door and immediately saw our faces, she eximed, Lady Asena has woken up...!

    <strong>****</strong>

    Asena awoke to a familiar scent. As her eyes opened, the servant tending to her panicked and started shouting, but she didnt hear any of it.

    She justy there, thinking.

    So, I havent died after all.

    She even felt more invigorated than before she fell asleep, almost delusionally so. And the realization that she had recovered disgusted her.

    She had no idea how much time had passed.

    All she knew was that she had been lost in a deep sleep for a very long time.

    She dreamed of nothing, not even Cayden, but she could feel the passage of time... It had been an age since shest opened her eyes.

    With the servant running out in rm, she was left alone in the room.

    Looking around, she quickly identified the familiar scent that had awakened her.

    It was Caydens scent. This was his room, his bed.

    And as she realized she was in his room, the harsh reality hit her  Cayden leaving wasnt just a nightmare.

    She hadin in his bed out of longing for him.

    Though she had repeatedly dered out loud, holding on to the hope that he was alive, deep down she had epted that he was gone.

    He was dead because of hermands, her selfishness.

    Asena reached out to the spot where Cayden alwaysy. It felt as if he was still there, lingering.

    Unaware, tears began to stream down her face.

    She wasnt fully lucid, having just woken from a long sleep... but the pain in her heart was as acute as the reality of his departure.

    ....Oppa...

    Her voice, weak and broken, searched for him. As soon as she awoke, she looked for him.

    Then, all strength drained from her body. She couldnt - no, she didnt want to endure this reality.

    Her eyes began to close again.

    ....Sena..!

    Was it a hallucination? The voice of Cayden she so longed to hear echoed in her ears. Asena let out an exhausted smile, then gradually began to lose consciousness.

    Being able to hear his voice onest time was enough for her.

    Asena!

    At the sound of her name, unmistakably heard a second time, Asenas heart clenched painfully in shock.

    Her listless eyes snapped open, scanning her surroundings.

    And there he was, standing right before her.

    Wrapped in bandages covering various wounds, he was breathing heavily, staring intensely at her.

    For Asena, it felt as if the world had stopped.

    She couldnt even breathe.

    Even when she blinked, trying to gather her senses to discern if it was a dream...

    He was still there, standing.

    .....Can you hear me now...? He spoke.

    Asenas shoulders started to tremble violently.

    She couldnt respond. She couldnt even make a sound.

    Instead, she just cried.

    Covering her face with her hands, she stifled her sobs and wept profusely.

    She felt she had no right to make a sound, no right to cry.

    But her tears wouldnt stop... she could only cover her face like this.

    She couldnt hold back her tears. Regardless of who saw her, no matter how much her shoulders shook, she kept crying endlessly.

    She heard Cayden approaching.

    For the first time, she restrained her instinct to want him.

    She wanted to throw herself into his arms, wrap her arms tightly around his neck, press her body against his, and feel his warmth.

    But she couldnt. She couldnt be so shameless towards him, the man she had almost killed with her own hands.

    Cayden might already hate her.

    Asena had nothing to say in defense.

    So even though the man she thought was dead had returned, Asena couldnt bear to look at him, let alone touch him.

    The more intense her tears became, the harder it was to hold back her sobs.

    Dizziness began to set in. Her head was spinning.

    For a moment, she wondered if her glimpse of Cayden was just a figment of her imagination.

    Maybe all of this was just a hallucination of her deranged mind.

    As evidence, she heard no sound from Cayden, who should have been beside her.

    Yet her tears wouldnt stop.

    She couldnt remove her hands from her face. She couldnt bear to look at him.

    She felt vile, and at the same time, feared that he might hate her enough to wish her dead... She couldnt make any move.

    -Creak... Thud.

    She faintly heard the door closing.

    Had he left her there? Or, as she had feared earlier, was everything just an illusion?

    Then, something touched Asenas head.

    She flinched at the contact but... she knew immediately what it was.

    It was a touch too familiar.

    ....Stop.

    His voice said.

    Only then did Asena realize what the sound of the door closing meant.

    It was Cayden sending all the servants away, so that she could return to her true self, alone with him.

    Asena couldnt hold back any longer.

    She removed her hands and, following the direction of his voice, flung her arms out.

    Her face collided with a familiar texture, and her arms grasped the man she had longed for.

    Asena continued to sob, her shoulders heaving, tears flowing.

    She prayed fervently that this wasnt a dream. If it were, and if Caydens death was reality, she knew she couldnt endure the disparity.

    If this were a dream, she would rather die as soon as she woke up.

    ...Sorry...sob... I just need to be like this for a moment, Oppa...

    He didntin. His hand stroked her head.

    With each touch, Asena felt his presence be more real, more tangible.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Time passed.

    Eventually, her tears subsided.

    But her arms didnt loosen their grip. With her head buried in me, she didnt move at all.

    Whenever I thought she might be asleep, shed tighten her arms around me, as if to confirm my existence.

    The Asena who said she only needed a moment seemed to have forgotten it already. No matter how long I waited, she wouldnt let go.

    As relieved as I was that she hadnt died and had woken up, I had been patient with her behavior. But now, it seemed like it was time to end this.

    Otherwise, it felt like she might never let me go.

    ....Asena, let me go now.

    She didnt argue, a stark contrast to the times when she would be stubborn when we were alone.

    Just as Keirsey had changed, so had Asena.

    She lifted her head to look up at me.

    This was the first time we had made eye contact since she woke up.

    Her swollen eyes met mine, and she struggled to hold back tears again.

    As she calmed her tears, I began to say what I had long wanted to say.

    .....You just woke up, so well talkter... but I was angry at you, Asena.

    .......

    Just because you thought I was dead... you cant act like this...

    I grit my teeth, suppressing the urge to lecture her even more right then.

    Okay, I wont continue scoldingFor now, just focus on your health. Stop making people worry.

    With that, I said only what needed to be said and turned away.

    As I turned, her desperate arms reached out to me, but then she clenched her fist and withdrew.

    -Thud. Thud.

    As I walked away and reached the door, she spoke.

    .....It was a lie..!

    .........

    I stopped in my tracks.

    ....The things I said about hating you...! Saying Id hate you for the rest of my life...! Saying Id curse you...!

    Her voice grew more tearful, as if recalling ourst farewell.

    ....I...! Even after I banished you from the family.... sob... the fact that you got hurt because of someone as ungrateful as me wont change...! Im not asking for forgiveness, but....! Saying I hated you was a lie...

    .....

    Sob Oppa... I-Im sorry Believing that was the final word Id ever speak to you... Something irreversible...

    How much she must have regretted those words, as soon as she regained her consciousness, she was correcting them.

    It was a lie Oppa.... Really It was a lie....

    I turned back to look at her - Asena was crying on my bed.

    When I left, I had wished she would hate me. I didnt expect to return, but I truly wished she would let go of her feelings for me.

    But wishing for that meant something else as well: It meant I believed the opposite was most likely. I believed she wouldnt hate me.

    Looking at her, I knew I had to confess a fact that was hidden deep in my heart.

    My voice, heavy and cutting through Asenas sobs, echoed.

    ......I already knew, Asena.

    There was no need for her to convince me those words were lies. I already knew that.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Days bustling with activity passed by.

    Keirsey had regained enough health to eat on her own, yet I continued to feed her.

    Whenever I entered the room with a bowl of food, she would quietly watch me until I brought a chair next to her. Before I could even speak, she would demurely join her hands in front of her, close her eyes, and open her mouth.

    Even though I thought of suggesting, ¡°How about you try eating by yourself today?¡± as I entered, that thought would naturally dissolve upon seeing her actions.

    Certainly, if I were to broach the subject, Keirsey, unlike before, wouldn¡¯t sulk at me.

    She would silently ept the bowl and eat by herself.

    Knowing this made it even harder for me to speak.

    It wasn¡¯t through conversation that decisions were made; rather, it was as if all the decision-making powery with me. Every word, every action became more cautious.

    I decided to continue this a little longer, until she got a bit healthier.There were things I had to tell the twins. Hidden truths they needed to know while they were recovering.

    About Sharon Payne.

    About Judy and me.

    About the war.

    Keirsey, who sometimes wandered the castle looking for me, might have sensed that something was going on. But since I had instructed to keep several facts secret from the twins, she probably didn¡¯t grasp the full picture.

    After taking care of Keirsey, I went to see Asena.

    Asena didn¡¯t particrly need me to feed her.

    Whenever I entered with a bowl of food, she naturally took it from me.

    We didn¡¯t engage in any other conversation.

    We just exchanged nces.

    Asena, with her thinning arms, would spoon food into her mouth and just look at me.

    I could feel a multitude of emotions in her eyes.<ol><li>

    I knew she wasn¡¯t just looking at me absentmindedly.

    I didn¡¯t avoid her expressive eyes, filled with various emotions, seeking to understand her thoughts even slightly. Asena, as if determined not to miss a single detail, kept her gaze fixed on mine.

    It¡¯s usually awkward to maintain eye contact for a long time without speaking, even among close acquaintances.

    We felt that awkwardness too, but at the same time, there was a sense offort.

    It was like having a long, silent conversation.

    Throughout her meal, we remained like this, quietly.

    Only when it came time for herst spoonful did Asena¡¯s behavior slightly change.

    She slowed down her eating. She began to look at me more deeply.

    I realized she was dying because I would leave once the meal was over.

    ¡°...Oppa has things to do.¡±

    Only after I said this did she nod her head and finish her meal.

    Thus, another day passed in this way.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The next day, we received an unexpected visitor.

    She entered our courtyard with only a few guards in tow.

    Helen, Thein, a multitude of servants, Judy, and I awaited the arrival of these neers.

    From the heavy breathing of the horses, their weary eyes, and drooling mouths, it was evident how hard our guests had ridden to reach us.

    The carriage, too, wasn¡¯t a luxurious transport but rather one that seemed more suited for carrying goods or cargo... its mere appearance screamed urgency.

    Before the carriage even came to a stop, she leaped out from the back.

    It was a move that could have easily resulted in injury, given the number of moving horses, but she seemed unconcerned.

    This frantic behavior was new to me. Clearly, the events that had befallen me were having a significant impact on those around me.

    Upon seeing me, Daisy¡¯s calm expression¡ªwhich she was trying hard to maintain¡ªcrumbled.

    Without a word, she ran to me and threw herself into my arms.

    ¡°...Daisy.¡±

    ¡°Ah...! Cayden...!¡±

    While our household¡¯s servants and the members of the Hexter family who had escorted Daisy might have viewed our meeting as a dramatic reunion... I could sense that Daisy¡¯s emotions were moreplex than that.

    The tremble in her body conveyed her guilt, the force with which she clung to me spoke of remorse, and at the same time, there was a sense of relief that I was alive.

    To unravel theseplex emotions, it was right to move to a different ce.

    ¡°Daisy, let¡¯s move somewhere else for now.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    After she stepped back from me, she closed her eyes tightly and nodded.

    A single tear fell from her closed eyes.

    As I took her hand and turned to lead her away, Daisy stiffened.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    Daisy¡¯s eyes were fixed on Judy.

    For a moment, she stood frozen, then she released the hand I was holding and gracefully and politely ced her hands on her waist.

    She then bowed deeply, conveying profound gratitude.

    ¡°....Thank you... I am truly grateful... for saving Cayden, thank you so much..¡±

    Judy, led by Daisy¡¯s gesture, joined our conversation.

    She took Daisy by the shoulders, helped her stand, and said quietly.

    ¡°....Let¡¯s go inside to talk... I have...¡±

    Judy paused, then continued slowly.

    ¡°...I have something to tell you too.¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    Certainly, at first, I too felt a range of emotions.

    Nobody expected Sharon Payne¡¯s attack, and all the faulty with them.

    But after hearing how quickly the news of my assault spread by the Benthrock family, I wondered where the Hexter family had been.

    Why hadn¡¯t they sent help when I was struggling to survive, just a day¡¯s journey away? This thought came to me when I returned to the Pryster estate and was resting alone.

    Of course, our rtionship was tied through a political marriage, and unlike Daisy, I didn¡¯t have a deep connection with the Hexter family.

    Still, the question lingered.

    The answer came quickly enough.

    They found a body presumed to be mine. They thought I was dead, so they didn¡¯t send troops.

    They believed I was dead, and with the Hexter family dealing with an epidemic and famine, they had no resources to spare. I could understand that.

    What I needed, having survived, was a usible and understandable exnation.

    So that I could nod, thinking, ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s okay if that¡¯s the case.¡¯

    I needed something that I could ept as reasonable.

    Moreover, today, witnessing Daisy¡¯s extremely remorseful expression as she disembarked from the carriage, it was clear without having to hear it: she had wanted to help me.

    Based on what I had read in the original novel of this world, I knew the epidemic guing the Hexter family was no trivial matter. Knowing Daisy was not one to betray someone, the knot in my heart unraveled quickly.

    So, the issue was not with me.

    It was with Grandmother.

    She had not spoken much about this subject, but I could easily discern her dissatisfaction from her darkening expression and sealed lips whenever the Hexter family was mentioned.

    Her absence today, upon hearing of Daisy¡¯s arrival, said it all.

    When I suggested we go out to greet them, she declined with a tone suggesting it was obvious, asking, ¡®Why should we?¡¯

    Therefore, it seemed best to postpone the meeting with Grandmother and just have a conversation among ourselves.

    In the meeting room, with a small round table, snacks and tea were prepared.

    Judy, having mentioned she had something to say, followed us in and took her seat.

    Daisy¡¯s expression grew increasingly somber. Once everyone was seated and had caught their breath, she asked,

    ¡°....It seems everyone already despises me..¡±

    It wasn¡¯t hard to infer who ¡®everyone¡¯ referred to.

    Grandmother, Asena, and Keirsey.

    Considering they were nowhere to be seen despite our entry into the Pryster estate, Daisy must have felt an indescribable pressure.

    ¡°......¡±

    I hesitated for a moment. The twins¡¯ health was a topic for a slower discussion, and Grandmother¡¯s anger was not unjustified.

    Daisy swallowed her breath and suppressed her tears, knowing that it was time for a conversation. In doing so, she forcefully held back her tears.

    Even here, I could briefly see her resilience. Indeed, she was not one to be easily shaken.

    ¡°Cayden, this might sound like an excuse, but... I really tried to help... I truly did.¡±

    ¡°...I believe you. Take your time and exin.¡±

    ¡°....My father... he was vehemently opposed... He said we couldn¡¯t help because of the situation in our domain...and when a body was found, he told us to give up...¡±

    She clutched my hand tightly and brought it to her chest, looking into my eyes to convey her feelings.

    ¡°Even when I yelled... and got angry, my father insisted we couldn¡¯t do it.... I even tried hiring mercenaries, but they all refused...¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... so sorry... I really wanted to help you... I never doubted you were alive... You said you woulde back, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    I gripped her hand firmly, reassuring her again.

    There was no anger left in me, the apology marked the end of it.

    Hearing the whole story from her dispelled any negative feelings I might have had.

    I could understand.

    ¡°....It¡¯s okay, Daisy. Look, I¡¯m alive. I understand everything. You wanted to help me after all.¡±

    But her expression didn¡¯t ease.

    ¡°...I really messed up... I¡¯m sorry for not being able to be of help... I¡¯m ashamed...¡±

    ¡°....Just have some tea for now. I¡¯m really fine, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Her eyes, which had been on me, slowly drifted to the ground.

    The depth of her worries only seemed to deepen.

    With her head bowed, she clung to my hand for a long while, then whispered,

    ¡°..........What happens to us now?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    I realized why her expression hadn¡¯t brightened.

    Unlike her, I believed our engagement wouldn¡¯t be so easily dissolved, feeling quite different from her.

    The sight of Daisy, fearing the end of our engagement, brought a smile to my face. This situation, in fact, made her feelings even clearer to me.

    Currently, she doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m acting as the head of the Pryster family. She probably thinks I¡¯ve been expelled from the Pryster family.

    Could the decision of Lord Hexter not to send support to me have been influenced by this aspect as well?

    Regardless, even though I received help from the Pryster family, the fact that I was considered an outcast hadn¡¯t changed. Daisy fearing the breakage of our engagement was, in a way, a pleasing fact for me.

    So, to reassure her, I began to speak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will turn out-¡±

    ¡°-But before that..!¡±

    At that moment, another voice interjected.

    It was Judy.

    ¡°...Dai...Daisy, before I saved Cayden¡¯s life, I was promised something...¡±

    Unlike Daisy, Judy¡¯s voicecked confidence. She might put on a brave front outside, but like during our first meeting and even now, she became timid in formal settings.

    Tall and skilled with the sword, yet she was still fearful in situations like these.

    Daisy, surprised by the voice of a presence she had forgotten, lifted her head to face Judy.

    Immediately after, she bowed her head again to express her gratitude.

    ¡°Ah, Judy. Once again, thank you-¡±

    ¡°-If I brought back Cayden, I was promised, pr...promised an engagement with him...!¡±

    Their voices ovepped in the middle.

    But it was clear they heard each other, as Daisy¡¯s body stiffened immediately after.

    After a long pause, Daisy whispered back in disbelief.

    ¡°.......What?¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

    </li></ol>

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    ¡°......Yes?¡±

    Daisy¡¯s thoughts froze.

    She could feel the situation turningpletely on its head: When she believed she was Cayden¡¯s top priority, a major incident urred where Cayden was attacked, and since she was unable to fulfill her role properly, she was rightfully¡­ sidelined.

    Her body wouldn¡¯t move as if it had stiffened, and her expression remained unchanged, however, it was not because she was unaffected but due to the intense sh of thoughts inside her head.

    She struggled toprehend what Judy had said.

    So, if Judy managed to save Cayden, she was promised marriage to him?

    Was it that whoever saved him would have him?

    While this revealed the extent of Prysters¡¯ desperation, it was nothing but bad news for Daisy.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t utter a word.Because it should have been the Hexter family who saved him.

    They were closest to Cayden and were supposed to be the family he would join.

    If she had saved him, the promise made to Judy wouldn¡¯t havee into effect.

    Moreover, if Judy hadn¡¯t saved him, Cayden would no longer be of this world.

    Her mind understood, but her heart couldn¡¯t ept it.

    However, these selfish and shameless thoughts were hers alone.

    ¡°...Then....what about me.....?¡±

    ¡°Daisy, it¡¯s not like that... Judy, if you put it that way-¡±

    ¡°-Am I... abandoned...?¡±

    Daisy cautiously asked Cayden.

    Perhaps no Pryster came to greet her because they too had dismissed her; just as the Hexter family had disregarded Cayden and shown no kindness, the Prysters were responding in kind.

    As reality set in that she might lose him, Daisy began to feel a sudden and sharp sense of injustice.<ol><li>

    With no room for leisure or anything else, she looked for someone to me.

    ¡®If only Father hadn¡¯t stopped me.¡¯

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t what I intended.¡¯

    ¡®I tried my best too.¡¯

    Though she didn¡¯t voice these thoughts, she felt like she might cry.

    Indeed, she once again found herself feeling sympathy for the twins.

    She could understand what it felt like to be pulled away from Cayden.

    Regrettably, Judy had been torn away from Cayden in the past... but now that she was to be united with him, Daisy couldn¡¯t find it in herself to feel sympathy.

    Daisy was still grateful to Judy for saving Cayden.

    So, so grateful.

    ...But if the price of saving Cayden was Cayden himself.

    She would have had to ept it... yet it was a steep price to pay.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been abandoned, Daisy,¡± Cayden said.

    Daisy tried to understand the meaning of his words and responded.

    ¡°If you¡¯re suggesting we go back to being just friends... I can¡¯t... be satisfied with that.¡±

    That was all she could manage.

    Naturally, she couldn¡¯t even be angry with Judy.

    She just felt pathetic for herself... and that hurt even more.

    ¡°Daisy, that¡¯s not what I meant...¡±

    Cayden took hold of Daisy¡¯s shoulders. Somehow, just that was enough to start calming Daisy¡¯s anxious heart.

    Cayden took a deep breath before carefully starting to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this before we¡¯ve even held our engagement ceremony-¡±

    Once again, Judy interrupted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it, Cayden.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Daisy¡¯s gaze shifted. Her eyes swept over both Cayden and Judy simultaneously.

    It was undeniable that they made a fitting pair.

    ...Though she couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy for them.

    ¡°....Please... allow me to be Cayden¡¯s concubine..¡±

    ¡°.....Yes?¡±

    Daisy¡¯s thoughts soared once again.

    Into her sinking heart, a turbulent stream flowed, bringing a ray of light.

    ¡°....C-concubine?¡±

    She asked.

    Judy, flustered by Daisy¡¯s stammering, added an exnation.

    ¡°...I won¡¯t be in the way. I won¡¯t interfere with your rtionship with Cayden. I just want to be by Cayden¡¯s side..¡±

    As Daisy was redrawing her future with Cayden, he too spoke.

    ¡°....I¡¯m sorry, Daisy. For making such a request so soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no..! It¡¯s-¡±

    Daisy, clutching at hope, was interrupted by Judy¡¯s relentless plea.

    ¡°....If you truly appreciate that I saved Cayden...! Please, just this once. The Pryster family has given their permission, and I n to persuade my own family... Now all we need is your consent. Even if I¡¯m united with Cayden, I won¡¯t ask for much. I¡¯ll yield in any situation. Just... on my birthday or... anniversaries, if you could let me have Cayden...¡±

    Judy continued to plead.

    For Daisy, who couldn¡¯t really object to giving everything to Judy, this was an inevitable situation.

    She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to spurn the chance before her.

    If it meant she could keep her ce, she was willing to ept anything.

    ¡°....Yes. I understand. I will grant permission.¡±

    She quickly epted Judy¡¯s proposal, solidifying her future with Cayden.

    ¡°...Really?¡±

    A bright smile began to spread across Judy¡¯s face.

    Daisy continued.

    ¡°Yes. Without you, Cayden wouldn¡¯t be here... and I¡¯m aware of the rtionship you two had. But in exchange... Cayden. I have a request for you too...¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Daisy.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    She hesitated, wondering whether to speak, then leaned towards Cayden.

    Inwardly, Daisy felt she was already losing ground to Judy.

    She may still be the principal wife, but that¡¯s all meaningless. Being Cayden¡¯s top priority in his heart is what truly matters.

    Yet, in the current situation, it was clear who Cayden favored more, without even having to ask.

    But that didn¡¯t mean she intended to exploit the opportunity given to her.

    She was merely preparing for an unwee future she didn¡¯t want to imagine.

    As Daisy leaned in to whisper, Cayden too leaned in, lending an ear.

    Daisy whispered.

    ¡°......Just promise you won¡¯t neglect me..¡±

    Admitting defeat in any situation is detrimental.

    It strips away one¡¯s own strength while empowering the opponent.

    Aware of this, Daisy didn¡¯t want to verbalize the fact that she felt sidelined, but in her uncertain future, she envisioned scenarios where Cayden and Judy only had eyes for each other.

    After all, they did seem like a perfect match to her.

    However, Cayden¡¯s surprised expression somewhat alleviated her anxiety.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He said, managing his expression and speaking with conviction.

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    Daisy nodded.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s all... I have nothing more to say. You have my permission.¡±

    Judy¡¯s shallow breaths of excitement were audible.

    She looked at Cayden with a bright smile, clenching her fists lightly and shaking them, savoring her joy with her whole being.

    Cayden, in turn, smiled back at Judy and nodded.

    Daisy, on the other hand, felt a sense of relief that things hadn¡¯t turned out worse and rubbed her numb hands.

    She remained silent for a while, allowing the two to bask in their happiness, then briefly lifted her head to look at Judy.

    At that moment, Judy¡¯s eyes were already on Daisy.

    For a very brief moment, their gazes met.

    Daisy could vaguely glimpse the desire hidden in Judy¡¯s eyes.

    Contrary to her words of conceding much, her gaze was that of a rival.

    It seemed to dere an intention to monopolize Cayden¡¯s love eventually.

    Though it didn¡¯t seem like a look Judy consciously sent, Daisy was instantly alert.

    This was not the time to be relieved.

    She had to firmly seize this second chance.

    She had to take actions worthy of winning Cayden¡¯s heart once more.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Daisy¡¯s day was far from over. She poured all her efforts into meeting Lady Liana.

    Despite Lady Liana¡¯s reluctance to meet her, Daisy couldn¡¯t rest on thisnd as a guest in the Pryster territory without paying her respects to Lady Liana.

    With Cayden¡¯s help, she managed to meet her, but their conversation was brief.

    Lady Liana¡¯s clear dissatisfaction left Daisy with no choice but to withdraw, deciding to talk another time.

    Daisy also understood why Lady Liana might harbor resentment towards the Hexters.

    There was a promise between her father and Lady Liana.

    Her father and Lady Liana had sworn that even if Cayden fell tomoner status, Lady Liana would still cherish him like her own child, and their alliance with the Prysters would remain unbroken as long as she lived.

    But the moment Cayden actually became amoner, it was essentially a betrayal by her father.

    Lady Liana, while not showing vehement anger, seemed to understand her father¡¯s anxieties about the peculiar situation, but Daisy thought it natural for Lady Liana to express her difort to this extent.

    After the eventful meeting with Lady Liana, only one task remained.

    The head of the Pryster family¡­

    The most... daunting challenge¡­

    Cayden¡¯s sibling and rival in love, despite being family¡­

    Asena Pryster remained.

    As if they were a couple, Daisy was closely apanying Cayden, making rounds to greet his family members.

    ¡°....Cayden. So, thest apology we need to make is to Asena-¡±

    ¡°-Ah, Daisy.¡±

    Cayden interrupted Daisy¡¯s suggestion to meet Asena.

    ¡°.....I¡¯m sorry. It seems we won¡¯t be able to meet Asena right now.¡±

    Daisy quickly epted his words.

    She was aware of theplicated rtionship between Asena and Cayden.

    As Daisy nodded, Cayden spoke.

    ¡°...Let¡¯s call it a day, take some rest. It¡¯s evening, but I have an issue that needs to be addressed. Just rest for a bit, and I¡¯lle to you.¡±

    ¡°....Understood.¡±

    Daisy couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    It had been a long day for her as well.

    She hadn¡¯t felt at ease even once, being in the domain of the person she loved, as if she was paying for her sins.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Enough time had passed since the twins had woken up from thea.

    It was time to reveal some hidden truths.

    Their bodies were no longer too frail to ept ufortable realities, and hiding the unsettled atmosphere caused by Daisy¡¯s arrival was bing a burden.

    Soon, the entire domain would be preparing for war, making it impossible to conceal the turmoil.

    Instead of having separate dinners as usual, I summoned the somewhat stronger Keirsey to my room.

    As Asena and I waited for Keirsey, she burst into the room, gasping for breath.

    ¡°..Haah..! Haah..!¡±

    But upon seeing Asena with me, a look of disappointment flickered across her face.

    ...What she had hoped for, I couldn¡¯t tell.

    Given Keirsey¡¯s continued aphasia, understanding her was out of the question.

    ¡°Come and sit, Keirsey.¡±

    As I spoke, she stiffened in the tense atmosphere and approached with a look of unease.

    She then sat beside Asena, who was lying on the bed, and looked at me.

    ¡°....There¡¯s something we need to discuss.¡±

    I spoke with a seriousness that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    Keirsey blinked anxiously as she looked at me, and Asena waited patiently for my words.

    ¡°....It¡¯s about when Oppa was attacked.¡±

    The twins shuddered in unison.

    The incident had traumatized them, to the extent that even the resilient Asena seemed afraid to hear more, averting her gaze.

    ¡°.....You wouldn¡¯t know since I haven¡¯t spoken of it. The truth is... I wasn¡¯t attacked by a band of thieves.¡±

    The trembling twins widened their eyes in shock at me.

    ¡°.....What do you mean?¡±

    Even Asena asked with her mouth agape, confused by the disparity between the grave incident she had heard of and what was now being revealed.

    Contemting how to gently convey the shocking truth they were about to hear, I ultimately decided to reveal the unadulterated fact.

    ¡°....Sharon Payne. I was attacked by Sharon Payne.¡±

    Keirsey blinked and swallowed her breath... then let out a rough sigh, beginning to utter iprehensible words.

    ¡°Ah....uh....¡±

    She seemed on the verge of tears for a while, grieving, feeling wronged and hurt, recalling the terrifying possibility of my demise.

    Then, slowly... she changed her breathing, exhaling harshly.

    ¡°.....Uh...!! Huh....! Aaah...!!¡±

    Gradually, the gloomy and cold emotions turned into fierce and hot irritation and anger.

    Her eyes began to fill with deep resentment. They reddened, her body shook uncontrobly, and she bit her lip, holding back the anger that was difficult to express at the moment with all her patience.

    Surprised that the once innocent Keirsey could exhibit such a change, I also felt it was the right decision to have shared this with her now that she was rtively healthier.

    And Asena, who was beside her.....

    Asena was rigid in her ce.

    I knew.

    In fact, the conversation was dyed more out of concern for Asena than Keirsey.

    It would have been a significant shock to her.

    After all, I had heard directly from Sharon that Asena had ordered her execution.

    Asena must have immediately understood where Sharon¡¯s intensely sharpened resentment stemmed from.

    Unlike the enraged Keirsey, Asena¡¯s head began to slowly droop.

    She clenched her fists tightly and then, in a moment, released all tension from her body as if surrendering to her fate, and muttered.

    ¡°....I... I always end up...¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°.......All my actions... they just end up hurting Oppa..¡±

    Hearing her voiceden with self-reproach made my own heart ache.

    Knowing that no words of mine could offer sce for the truth that had unfolded, I shared something even more crucial.

    ¡°.....That¡¯s why, now that I¡¯ve returned alive, war has been decided.¡±

    ¡°What....?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    The twins looked at me in unison.

    Though they had been disying contrasting emotions, the mention of war unified their expressions.

    I was taken aback by their reactions.

    Contrary to my expectation of hearingmands to utterly destroy the enemy, to capture Sharon alive at all costs, or to mobilize all our family¡¯s resources...

    Both of their faces showed a mix of perplexity and fear.

    ¡°..........War...?¡±

    Asena, in particr, was significantly disturbed by the word.

    Despite the dangers of war, and even though we were facing the Payne family, a house hardlyparable to the Prysters, their rm was palpable.

    ¡°....Yes, war.¡±

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t even consent... How... how can there be a war...?¡±

    Asena¡¯s response puzzled me.

    I continued exining, slowly conveying to her.

    ¡°....While you were incapacitated, I had to make decisions in your stead. Keirsey was also unable to speak due to her aphasia.¡±

    Even though I had been opposed to war, the clear dismay on the twins¡¯ faces was enough to unsettle me.

    As if I had been in favor of the war from the beginning, I began to defend this decision.

    ¡°....Sharon fled without epting any punishment we decreed. We thought it was over, but the Payne family was protecting her. The entire house defied and deceived us. Besides, it wasn¡¯t just that Sharon attacked me, she also harbors deep resentment towards you. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s waiting for a chance to strike at you. We can¡¯t just let a house that behaves like this go unchecked.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°.....We must demonstrate, as our family motto dictates, that no one can mess with us without consequences.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°No matter how aggrieved she felt, she should have known we¡¯re not to be trifled with.¡±

    Faced with Asena¡¯s unyielding expression, I eventually stopped beating around the bush and asked directly.

    ¡°Asena, should we have just let the Payne family be?¡±

    There was only one reason I had opposed the war.

    I was concerned for the lives of our family members.

    I had considered that perhaps Asena felt the same... but in the story, she was not particrly bothered by such concerns.

    Of course, the Asena from the story and the one before me werepletely different entities, but I couldn¡¯tprehend this fear-stricken version of her.

    She was never like this.

    She finally spoke.

    ¡°......No. I want to tear them apart.¡±

    Contrary to her frightened demeanor, her words were filled with lethal intent.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m the cause of it all... but still. I still want them dead. I want to inflict every possible suffering upon them.¡±

    She swallowed hard once.

    ¡°But... but Oppa....¡±

    Asena trembled.

    It felt as though time slowed for a moment.

    My gaze swept over Asena as she shook in front of me.

    And I saw so much.

    It wasn¡¯t just her body that had weakened.

    Her heart, too, was frail.

    A truth I had failed to see until now became clear.

    ¡°.........You¡¯re going to war too, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°.......I have to.¡±

    ¡°.....No.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No... there can¡¯t be a war.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean-¡±

    ¡°Ah.. then stay out of the war. We have Lawrence... right? Then.....¡±

    Asena quickly grasped my hand.

    She looked up at me.

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°.....If you promise not to go, I¡¯ll agree to the war. I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t bear to lose you¡­ even if I die.¡±

    .....Her trembling hands conveyed her emotions.

    It was too easy to see that she wouldn¡¯t take the slightest risk of losing me.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

    </li></ol>

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    I could feel Asena¡¯s desperation in my bones, but that didn¡¯t mean I could just ept it.

    ¡°...That¡¯s absurd. You¡¯re telling me to step away from a war that broke out because of me?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t step back. You know as well that I can¡¯t.¡±

    From the moment I decided on war, I had no intention of sitting safely away and merelymanding. I nned to swing my sword alongside those who shed their blood for me.

    However, Asena might have thought differently, so I needed to make it clear to her what would happen if I were to step away from the war.

    Not only would I be branded a coward, but also a slew of stories would follow due to my alreadyplicated circumstances.

    Especially, fleeing from the war and tarnishing my honor was something that could not be recovered.

    And if that happened, not only would I be pointed at, but it would extend to the Pryster family, Daisy, who would be my wife, and even Judy.That was something I couldn¡¯t just watch happen.

    From the beginning, I didn¡¯t even give Asena the choice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te to ask for your opinion. I¡¯m here to inform you.¡±

    Asena bowed her head.

    In a voice so faint it was almost inaudible, yet filled with desperation, she whispered.

    ¡°....I don¡¯t want this...¡±

    ¡°...What you want and what you must do are different,¡± I stated.

    Howfortable it would be if one could live without minding the judgment of others, following only their heart¡¯s desires.

    Asena, who had been holding my hand tightly, took a deep breath.

    She lifted her bowed head and straightened her back.

    With a voice that sounded a bit more assertive, as if she had made her decision, she spoke, somewhat reluctant - It seemed she acted that way because she knew I wouldn¡¯t waver.

    ¡°...I understand. I won¡¯t try to stop you from going to war anymore.¡±

    To her expected words, I nodded.

    ¡°But in exchange, let me help with the preparations.¡±

    The eyes that spoke those words had a strength I hadn¡¯t seen in themtely.

    I looked at her.

    Yes, her eyes had regained strength, but... her body was still frail.

    Her arms and legs had thinned, and her neck looked more slender.

    Her body was still not in a condition to overexert itself.

    ¡°...No. You need to rest.¡±

    Now it was my turn to object.

    I couldn¡¯t just throw her into the pile of documents that even I found exhausting.

    Sure, my expertise wasn¡¯t in politics, so there were certainly things that were more challenging, but Asena needed to rest, regardless.

    Seeming to understand my concern, she said,

    ¡°...I won¡¯t overdo it. I¡¯ll just check the important things.¡±

    ¡°How can you do anything when you can barely keep down broth? You¡¯ll copse again... Do you think I¡¯m doing this for no reason?¡±

    ¡°...Really, Oppa. I won¡¯t help for long.¡±

    Then she struck a chord I hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    ¡°...It¡¯s not just for you. It¡¯s for the many soldiers going to war too. If I push myself a bit... I might save hundreds, thousands more...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Her words inevitably shook me. She must have known I would react this way.

    ¡°Why do you think I studied, Oppa? I did it to be of help at times like this.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...If it seems like I¡¯m overexerting myself, then tell me to rest. I promise I won¡¯t argue and will take a break.¡±

    ¡°...Sigh.¡±

    ¡°Please, Oppa. It¡¯s our family¡¯s war. It¡¯s the war you¡¯re... fighting in.¡±

    I shifted my gaze to Keirsey, who was beside us. Her eyes still held a fierce determination, but I could also sense her concern for me.

    She, too, was siding with Asena, trying to persuade me.

    After a moment of contemtion... I nodded, albeit weakly.

    I wanted Asena to rest, but the truth was, we had no leisure for that. Despite Grandma¡¯s help, there was a mountain of things to deal with, and it was overwhelming for someone like me, who had only trained in swordsmanship.

    If Asena¡¯s physical condition had been better, I would have weed her assistance with open arms.

    But my hesitant attitude was easily broken.

    After all, as she said, if it seemed like she was overdoing it, I could just send her to rest.

    Since she promised to only check on the important things, there was no reason for me to insist any further.

    ¡°...If I tell you to rest, you rest immediately.¡±

    ¡°...Understood.¡±

    No sooner had those words fallen, Asena, as if in a hurry, attempted to rise from the bed.

    I pressed down on her shoulder to stop her.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°I need to start now.¡±

    ¡°Not today. Rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªIf you¡¯re going to disobey me from the start, then don¡¯t bother at all.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    At those words, Asena shivered and then slowly began to lean back onto the bed again.

    While I wanted her to rest for her physical well-being, more importantly, there was still mental strain she needed to be spared from, hence my insistence.

    She was already confused enough with the news of Sharon and the war.

    But as they say, strike while the iron is hot, it seemed better to ry all the news at once.

    ¡°...And, I haven¡¯t finished talking to you yet.¡±

    I began more cautiously than ever.

    The twins looked up at me.

    Familiar, beautiful, my sisters¡­ who love me blinked, waiting for what I would say next.

    Seeing how weakened they were, and thinking of their hearts, I hesitated whether to continue...

    It was something they would eventually find out, so I thought there was no need to dy any longer.

    ¡°...Judy, who saved me... You must be aware that she has been staying here as our guest recently.¡±

    ¡°...Ju...dy?¡±

    Asena quietly repeated her name as if she were hearing it for the first time.

    ¡°...You didn¡¯t know. Judy is here, Asena.¡±

    After mulling over the name for a moment, something seemed to dawn on her, and she looked at me urgently, probably recalling the promise she had made with Judy.

    Noticing her realization, I calmly informed her.

    ¡°...It seems Judy and I will be getting married.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Both froze as they were.

    Beyond that fact, there seemed to be nothing more I needed to add.

    Any further exnation I could offer would likely be stories they wouldn¡¯t want to hear.

    Asena could no longer look at me.

    For a long while, silence lingered between us.

    Staring nkly ahead, she murmured weakly.

    ¡°...So... Judy ended up saving you, huh...?¡±

    ¡°...Yes. Judy saved me.¡±

    ¡°...If you¡¯re epting her feelings because of a promise I made with her, you really don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s not like that. I have feelings too.¡±

    At the firm truth, Asena¡¯s eyes trembled slightly.

    But that was it. Unlike before, she didn¡¯t get angry or express dissatisfaction with me.

    Instead, she continued the conversation with a calm voice.

    ¡°...Anyway, I should be thankful... to Judy for saving you....¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°.......Thankful.....¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    After struggling for a long time, she finally blurted out.

    ¡°...I guess I should say thank you...¡±

    I couldn¡¯t understand why, watching her, I felt as if something was lodged in my throat, blocking it.

    I had no doubt that Asena¡¯s gratitude was genuine.

    At the same time, considering her feelings... expressing such an obvious sentiment might not have been easy for her.

    ¡°...So... are you going to Daisy and... Judy?¡±

    Asena¡¯s quiet voice continued to question me, but those questions weren¡¯t really seeking answers from me.

    They were just expressions of her trying to digest the situation.

    ¡°...Leaving me and... Keirsey behind.¡±

    At that moment, Keirsey clutched at her chest.

    ¡°...Ah...¡±

    Keirsey¡¯s eyes, suddenly filled with shock, started to well up with tears.

    Realizing my gaze was on her, she hastily nced away, rubbed her eyes as if nothing was wrong, and smiled.

    Then, she quickly turned, picked up a piece of paper and a quill from the table, and began to write.

    Soon, stepping away from the bed, she covered her face with the paper, showing it to us.

    ¡®Congrattions.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t see Keirsey¡¯s face as she conveyed this message.

    Behind the paper, only her painedughter echoed once more.

    ¡°..........Ehehe..¡±

    After that, Keirsey swiftly turned and left the room.

    I considered stopping her, but by then, everything I had wanted to say had been said.

    ...And, knowing there was nothing I could do to heal her wounds, I felt powerless to act.

    ...No. There was a way I could help. It¡¯s just that I had chosen to turn away from it, doing my best to ignore it.

    Though Keirsey had smiled and offered congrattions, I knew better than anyone that it wasn¡¯t how she truly felt.

    I continued to look towards the door through which she had left, then shifted my gaze back to Asena, who remained.

    In that brief moment, Asena¡¯s expression had be much more resolute, as if she had made some sort of promise to herself.

    Our eyes met, and she said,

    ¡°Oppa, I have something to say too.¡±

    ¡°.....I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Her green eyes met mine without wavering, yet simrly, her lips remained still. She hesitated for a while, unsure of what to say.

    ¡°......Yes?¡±

    Only after I prompted her did she carefully begin to speak.

    ¡°........In truth...¡±

    Asena locked eyes with me, then subtly averted her gaze as she spoke.

    ¡°........In truth, I¡¯ve given up on my feelings for you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve let go. So... so don¡¯t worry about it anymore.¡±

    I too found myself unable to articte a proper response for a long time. Although it was a conversation I had been waiting for, I hadn¡¯t expected to hear it in this manner.

    Such sudden changes, but then, feelings are always like this in their own way.

    For the moment... I slowly smiled.

    ¡°.....I see... So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    I knelt before her, gently taking her hands that were modestly gathered in herp.

    ¡°Asena, you¡¯ve made a thoughtful decision, truly.¡±

    I praised her decision. Asena still wouldn¡¯t look at me, but she nodded, listening to my words.

    ¡°....There wille a time when you think it was a good choice. You did well, Asena.¡±

    ¡°.......Yeah.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good. It¡¯s really good...¡±

    I continued to smile at her, genuinely.

    This was undoubtedly something that had to be done.

    But.....for some reason, my heart did not feel as light as the expression on my face.

    Instead, Asena¡¯s expression seemed to reflect my heart more urately.

    The happiness I had expected from this situation did not manifest.

    Was it because I understood the reasons behind her decision? Was it because empathizing with Asena¡¯s feelings brought me pain too? Or was it because I still couldn¡¯t fully believe her words?

    Or..... could there be another reason?

    All I felt was a mix ofplex emotions.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    After my conversation with the twins ended, I found myself walking down the corridor leading to my office.

    Suddenly, I was brought to a halt by the memory of Keirsey¡¯s painedughter and Asena¡¯s words.

    ¡°......¡±

    My mind, as well as my heart, felt cluttered. It was hard to describe.

    Eventually, I turned away from the path to my office. I guessed that swinging my sword and working up a sweat might help clear my muddled thoughts.

    As I was making my way to the training grounds, I happened upon Judy.

    ¡°Judy?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Cayden.¡±

    It seemed she had been looking for me, for she rushed over as soon as she saw me.Her appearance, with subtle makeup, was both unusual and beautiful.

    ¡°...You dressed up?¡±

    At my question, Judy pretended to touch her hair, using the gesture to cover her face.

    ¡°...Oh? Ah...well...I went to see Lady Liana...¡±

    ¡°You met with Grandma?¡±

    I asked in surprise, to which she removed her hand from her face and responded with a bright smile.

    ¡°Yes...! Lady...Lady Liana gave her permission..!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    My reaction was slow, due to the turmoil in my head, causing Judy to calm herself down to match my mood. She seemed a bit awkward.

    But it wasn¡¯t that I was unhappy, just slow to react.

    Gradually, a smile began to form on my lips as I took in her words.

    ¡°Is that really true?¡±

    Seeing my genuine smile, Judy also began to smile once again.

    ¡°Yes. She was actually concerned about ourst formal meeting. She said she would talk it over again with my father. And Lady Liana has given her approval.¡±

    After her words, we looked into each other¡¯s eyes and shared augh.

    As I naturally opened my arms, Judy embraced me.

    Solving what I thought would be difficult parts without any problems was the best feeling.

    After a brief hug, Judy stepped back and said,

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why Lady Liana invited us to dinner.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯m happy about it.¡±

    ¡°.....But...¡±

    ¡°.....?¡±

    ¡°....Daisy will be joining us too.¡±

    ¡°....Hmm.¡±

    Daisy too¡­ Perhaps Grandma wanted to meet those who would be my life partners together.

    I felt a bit uneasy. After all, Grandma hadn¡¯t weed Daisy with open arms yet.

    Maybe she intended to clear the air with this opportunity.

    I nodded at Judy.

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll talk to Daisy.¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    ¡°Daisy.¡±

    I found her in the garden, the one visible from the window of my room.

    She turned to look at me as I called out to her, quietly admiring the flowers.

    ¡°....Cayden.¡±

    Though she smiled at my arrival, I could sense the turmoil hidden within.

    Unlike Grandma, I harbored no ill feelings towards her, and it pained me to see her like this.

    So, whenever I had some free time recently, I made an effort to take care of her, but unless the root issue was resolved, she was bound to remain in this state.

    Daisy was still striving to be epted by the Pryster family.

    The twins...had theirplicated circumstances, so I let that be.

    But being disliked by Grandma seemed to be particrly hard on her.

    Though she tried to appear strong, her frequent visits to the garden to admire the flowers suggested she was under considerable stress.

    I approached her and sat down beside her.

    ¡°...Daisy, how was today-¡±

    ¡°-Is something the matter?¡±

    Just as I was about to ask about her day, Daisy inquired.

    ¡°....What?¡±

    Ironically, that was the question I intended to ask. She looked so forlorn with her shoulders slightly drooped when I observed her from a distance after all.

    ¡°...You seem upset.¡±

    Daisy looked up at me with concern.

    It was only after she asked that I realized I was still worried about the twins.

    She was worried about me for things I hadn¡¯t even noticed myself.

    Here I was, intending tofort her, yet I found myself beingforted instead.

    With a small smile, I said,

    ¡°.....I¡¯m okay. Actually, I¡¯m more worried about you, Daisy.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°....It¡¯s hard, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°....If there¡¯s anything you want to ask of me, just tell me.¡±

    Knowing Daisy¡¯s pain, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to approach Grandma and tell her to stop her behavior towards Daisy.

    The more I intervened, the worse Daisy seemed, and Grandma could be incredibly stubborn at times.

    It was better to let things resolve naturally, hoping that once Grandma truly knew Daisy, she would soften her stance.

    ¡°......¡±

    Normally, Daisy would have thanked me and smiled at my words, but not today.

    It was clear she was struggling more than I had thought.

    After sitting in silence for a while, she looked up at me with a solemn face and asked quietly,

    ¡°......Can you hug me..?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Her words, spoken after much deliberation, prompted me to wrap my arms around her without a word, my expression serious.

    I gently patted her back and reassured her,

    ¡°.....I¡¯m sorry. Everything will be okay.¡±

    ¡°...You don¡¯t have to apologize, Cayden. It¡¯s all....my fault..¡±

    ¡°....How could it be your fault? Everyone thought I was dead...the Hexter family¡¯s choice was only natural.¡±

    ¡°...But still. The Pryster soldiers and Judy went looking for you...and I, your fiance, and...my family did nothing..¡±

    ¡°.....If it hadn¡¯t been for the gue, you would havee looking for me too. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    As I continued to offerforting words, Daisy began to calm down.

    As I held her, my gaze wandered and found someone else.

    Through the window of my room, I saw Asena looking down at us.

    ¡°.....¡±

    We exchanged nces for a moment, and Asena managed a sad smile, lifting the corners of her mouth with difficulty.

    After making a gesture as if to apologize for the intrusion, she disappeared from the window.

    Once again, seeing her like this cast a shadow over my heart.

    It didn¡¯t seem like Asena had any ulterior motives.

    ¡®........I¡¯ve actually given up on my feelings for Oppa.¡¯

    Her voice lingers in my mind. It was directed towards me, but the resignation in it troubled me.

    I could specte on a few reasons for this change. After all, the recent incident where I nearly died was somewhat rted to Asena, and she seemed to be ming herself.

    Looking at Keirsey, she hadn¡¯t been disying her usual coquettish behavior or whining, and whenever she saw me with Judy or Daisy, she would turn and flee.

    They changed because every time they got close, unfortunate events unfolded.

    Any love would kneel before obstacles of this magnitude.

    But what they had to endure...

    The barrier of being siblings, the barrier of my rejection of their feelings. And how the closer they tried to get, the more incidents erupted...

    Considering everything, the fact they¡¯ve held on until now wasmendable.

    But, to me, it was clear that it woulde to this.

    So why...why doesn¡¯t it feel relieving?

    ¡°....Cayden?¡±

    Daisy¡¯s call snapped me out of my thoughts.

    We parted, facing each other.

    ¡°....Is it that you have something on your mind today too, Cayden?¡±

    Daisy asked.

    ¡°.......¡±

    I smiled and shook my head. It wasn¡¯t a topic to discuss with her.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not worried about anything.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Despite my words, she still looked concerned, so I changed the subject.

    ¡°By the way, Daisy. Today, Grandma invited you to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Daisy covered her mouth in surprise.

    ¡°Yes. Judy will be there too. I guess...she wants to see all the girls who will be my wives.¡±

    ¡°...Ah.¡±

    Daisy¡¯s reaction was subtly different than I had expected.

    Then, firming her expression, she said with determination in her eyes,

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Daisy, I¡¯m saying this just in case, but if you don¡¯t feel like it-¡±

    ¡°-How could I do that? How could I refuse an invitation from Lady Liana.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    That was true. I would have felt the same in her ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Cayden. Yourfort today gave me courage. I will...certainly earn Lady Liana¡¯s approval again.¡±

    ¡°....Alright. Just hang in there a little longer. You know...if I get involved...it mightplicate things...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. Just stay out of it, Cayden. I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    With those words, she stood up from her seat.

    <strong>****</strong>

    As dinner time approached, I started organizing my paperwork.

    Since my meeting with Daisy, I had been holed up in my office.

    Given the variety of tasks that needed attention today, I had also entrusted the servants with preparing the twins¡¯ meals.

    They had grown healthier than before, so I believed they would manage fine.

    ¡°Cayden, let¡¯s get ready for dinner,¡± Grandma, who had been assisting me, suggested.

    I nodded at her and got up from my seat.

    -Knock, knock, knock.

    Just then, there was a knock at the door.

    ¡®It¡¯s Helen. Lady Keirsey hase to see you, Lady Liana, Lord Cayden.¡¯

    ¡°....Keirsey?¡±

    I looked at Grandma, puzzled. She didn¡¯t show much change in expression.

    Could Keirsey havee about dinner? It had been a while since I had spoon-fed her, could it be about that? She hadn¡¯t been whiningtely. I wondered if she had finally decided to act out after such a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to open the door.¡±

    At my signal, Helen opened the door.

    Keirsey entered the room hesitantly, with her hands sped behind her back.

    ¡°Keirsey, why?¡±

    I asked, then immediately racked my brain. Keirsey¡¯s mutism never seemed to get easier to deal with.

    Tomunicate with her, I had to ask questions that could be answered with a ¡®yes¡¯ or a ¡®no¡¯.

    ¡°....Did youe because of the meal?¡±

    I inquired.

    She slowly nodded her head.

    I sighed, not out of annoyance with her, but because I already had a dinner engagement. I wanted to take care of her but couldn¡¯t, hence the sigh.

    ¡°....How do I say this? I¡¯m sorry, but it seems I won¡¯t be able to feed you today.¡±

    To that, Keirsey vigorously shook her head.

    ¡°.....?¡±

    I wondered what she was trying to say when she pulled something out from behind her back.

    There were several sandwiches piled high on a te. Clearly, they were made by Keirsey herself.

    She speaks in a soft voice.

    ¡°...Uh-huh.¡±

    I looked at the sandwiches and asked,

    ¡°.....For me to eat?¡±

    Keirsey nodded her head.

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°....Ha...this is...really something.¡±

    I felt a pang in my heart and was at a loss for what to do.

    My heart grew heavier. Recently, every time I saw her, that heaviness turned into pain. The problem was that this pain was bing increasingly hard to ignore.

    Every time I conveyed news about Daisy and Judy, her smiles, her running away when she saw me with Judy, her still wanting me to feed her, her making this meal out of concern for me, all of it was touching....and at the same time.......

    At the same time.......

    .......Endearing.

    Not as a woman, but as a person.

    It was inevitable to feel this way, humanly speaking.

    But even that wasn¡¯t good.

    The more I felt this way, the more my heart ached.

    How could I hate her? It was impossible to hate her. It was bing increasingly difficult to continue hurting and pushing Keirsey away. I was running out of strength.

    All the harsh words I had said to her in the past still lingered in my heart as a lump. I didn¡¯t want to create any more such memories.

    Suddenly, recalling Asena¡¯s words, I had a slight inkling of why my heart hadn¡¯t felt entirely relieved...because I wasn¡¯t harboring hatred towards them.

    ¡°......¡±

    Looking at Grandma, I noticed she too was at a loss for words.

    After the twins had confessed their feelings for me to her, Grandma had be sensitive to any affection they showed, but now, she remained silent.

    She too had seen the twins fall apart after the news of my supposed death, so I assumed her thoughts wereplicated.

    ¡°....Thank you, I¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±

    Unable to refuse Keirsey¡¯s kindness, I epted the te from her.

    It looked like I would have to eat it as ate-night snack or after dinner.

    After nodding, Keirsey started to leave the room but then stopped in her tracks.

    As I sat back down, sandwich in hand, ready to eat, my eyes followed Keirsey¡¯s hesitant movements.

    Keirsey hesitated for a moment, ncing at Grandma, then turned back and came deeper into the room.

    She sat beside me, carefully lifting a sandwich to my lips.

    Feeding each other had been amon urrence, but we hadn¡¯t done it since I became aware of their feelings.

    Grandma remained silent throughout.

    I had to reveal the truth.

    ¡°.........Keirsey, the thing is...I have dinner ns.¡±

    Keirsey froze for a moment, then blinked.

    ¡°....With Daisy, Judy, and Grandma.¡±

    Keirsey nced between my eyes, mouth, and the sandwich, then abruptly stood up.

    As if apologizing for the inconvenience, her face flushed with embarrassment, she started to put the sandwiches away, blinking rapidly and opening and closing her mouth.

    ¡°Keirsey, leave them..! You don¡¯t have to clean up..!¡±

    Despite my hurried words, Keirsey shook her head vigorously. Then, with her other hand, she mimed eating with a fork.

    It seemed she was suggesting I skip the sandwiches and eat well at dinner instead.

    ....Why does her current self, trying to give up everything, seem harder to witness than when she was seeking my affection through naughty acts?

    The effort she must have put into making these sandwiches for me, and the feelings she must have had, tormented me even more.

    As my heart ached at her poignant actions, she saw my grimace and smiled.

    ¡°...Ehehe.¡±

    Then, as if telling me to smile too, she used her thumb and forefinger to draw a smile on her lips.

    After doing so, Keirsey didn¡¯t stay any longer. She quickly turned and disappeared from the room.

    ¡°.......¡±

    I slumped in my chair, drained of energy.

    Grandma, who had been watching us, spoke softly.

    ¡°.....Cayden. I think...nothing has changed.¡±

    ¡°.....What does it mean?¡±

    She started walking slowly in the direction Keirsey had left.

    Before crossing the door, she turned to look at me.

    ¡°....It means my decision still hasn¡¯t changed¡­ Whatever choice you make, I¡¯ll still respect it.¡±

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [T/N: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    While Grandma was waiting inside, I was with Daisy and Judy.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And you, Judy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready too.¡±

    Both were dressed in gowns tailored by the family¡¯s servants. Since neither had brought fancy clothes from their hometowns, they ended up wearing attire from the south.

    While the southern dresses of the Pryster estate weren¡¯t remarkably different from those elsewhere, the trend was towards lighter materials due to the slightly warmer climate.

    As a result, both Judy and Daisy were dressed in gowns made of thin fabric, which had the effect of entuating their figures more pronouncedly.

    In simpler terms, they looked prettier.It felt almost surreal to think of them both as my wives.

    Once they were all set, I nodded to Helen, who was standing with us at the entrance of the dining room.

    Helen nodded back and opened the door to notify Grandma of our presence, letting us in.

    Grandma was seated at a round table.

    Chairs were ced around the table in four directions.

    Grandma was already seated in the chair facing us directly.

    Following me, Daisy entered, and after her, Judy.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    As I spoke, Daisy and Judy bowed simultaneously.

    Daisy maintained a wless demeanor, but Judy looked somewhat awkwardly, making me suppress augh.

    No matter how much of a ducal family Judy hailed from, her devotion to the sword seemed to render her clumsy in such situations.

    ...Or perhaps there was a moreplicated story behind it.

    Thinking this made me feel apologetic.

    ¡°Please, take a seat,¡± Grandma said.

    Guided by her gestures, Daisy and Judy took their seats beside Grandma, and I sat directly across from her.

    As we all settled in, a brief silence ensued, which Daisy broke to ease the awkwardness.

    ¡°Madam Liana, thank you for inviting us.¡±

    Grandma nodded briefly in response.

    Judy, noticing something from Daisy¡¯s actions, shuddered slightly before expressing her gratitude as well.

    ¡°Madam...Madam Liana, I am equally grateful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural, my dear.¡±

    Grandma¡¯s response to Judy, apanied by a kind smile, was starkly different from her interaction with Daisy.

    The difference was breathtaking, almost as if Daisy had been tantly disregarded.

    I had to suppress the urge to speak up, especially since Daisy was still managing a gracious smile.

    ...But as time passed, Daisy¡¯s expression gradually hardened.

    As the meal progressed, Grandma¡¯s favoritism became increasingly evident.

    ¡°Try this too, my dear.¡±

    She personally served food onto Judy¡¯s te.

    It was surprising to see Grandma being so affectionate with someone, but the way she expressed her underlying anger was equally startling.

    ¡°...Thank you...¡±

    Even though Judy expressed her gratitude, confusion was evident on her face. She nced surreptitiously at Daisy and me before taking a bite.

    Unable to bear Daisy¡¯s stiffening expression any longer, I decided to act.

    Since Grandma had served Judy, I would serve Daisy.

    ¡°Daisy, this is something I enjoy. Please, have some.¡±

    Daisy smiled broadly at my gesture, a mix of bitterness and gratitude in her expression.

    ¡°Cayden? Don¡¯t forget our new little one as well.¡±

    However, Grandma¡¯sment shattered our brief moment of peace.

    It was another tant attempt to differentiate between Judy and Daisy, despite having already attended to Judy.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and began to speak.

    ¡°Grandma, now-¡±

    -Tap.

    At that moment, the soft touch on my thigh made me close my mouth again.

    Turning towards the source of the touch, I found Daisy looking straight at me with her steady eyes.

    Within them, there was a tremor I hadn¡¯t seen before, yet she remained unyielding, shaking her head ever so slightly.

    ...Since she did not wish for it, my action too became immobilized.

    ¡°...No, it¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°...Alright then. Just look after our new little one.¡±

    Our dynamics showed no sign of improvement.

    Even as the meal neared its end, Grandma hadn¡¯t once looked in Daisy¡¯s direction.

    It was a stark reminder of her Pryster heritage.

    True to reputation, her retaliation was fierce, and she showed no mercy.

    Daisy now couldn¡¯t even lift her head, her face partially hidden by strands of her fallen hair.

    Yet, Grandma didn¡¯t stop.

    Calling Judy affectionately, she asked her,

    ¡°...So, my dear. How many children are you nning to have?¡±

    Judy blinked anxiously, sending me a nce before she managed to reply,

    ¡°....Well¡­I was thinking... after Daisy has hers, then I¡¯ll consider it...¡±

    For the first time in a while, Grandma¡¯s gaze shifted to Daisy.

    Daisy hurriedly adjusted her expression to a smile and looked at Grandma, but thetter didn¡¯t show much interest in her.

    Turning back to Judy, Grandma inquired,

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about your ns.¡±

    And at that dismissal, Daisy¡¯s eyes sadly crumbled.

    Her expression finallypelled me, who had been a bystander until now, to act, realizing that waiting further would not improve the situation.

    This time, I ced my hand on Daisy¡¯s knee first.

    I stroked her tightly clenched fist, trying tofort her heart.

    As I remained silent, not making any sound, Grandma¡¯s eyes moved towards me.

    Looking at her with clear displeasure, I slowly shook my head.

    It was a signal for her to stop.

    Only after seeing my expression did she look back at Daisy, who still couldn¡¯t lift her head.

    Grandma watched Daisy for a long while before sighing deeply.

    ¡°...Helen, pour some wine.¡±

    The change in her demeanor had the servants moving efficiently.

    Wine, previously untouched, began to fill our sses with its crimson hue.

    ¡°...Daisy. Do you drink?¡±

    It was the first time Grandma had addressed Daisy directly.

    Startled, Daisy lifted her head and smiled.

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to force such an expression.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Drink up.¡±

    At Grandma¡¯smand, Judy and I also raised our sses.

    -Clink.

    A clear sound resonated in the dining room, and we all took a sip of the sweet wine.

    Daisy, as if eager to prove something, tightly closed her eyes and took more than three gulps.

    ¡°...Indeed. I was being childish.¡±

    Grandma initiated the conversation, acknowledging her own fault.

    Daisy, taken aback, waved her hands in protest.

    ¡°No, not at all...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®not at all¡¯? I¡¯ve been ignoring you all along.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    I continued to gently pat Daisy¡¯s hand under the table.

    Then, surreptitiously, she turned her palm up to hold my hand.

    ¡°I should be directing my anger at your father.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°As you know, your father and I had made a promise. You¡¯re aware of what that promise was, so there¡¯s no need for me to spell it out.¡±

    Daisy nodded.

    ¡°But when the situation arose, it turned out that it was your father who had not kept the promise. Moreover, he disregarded Cayden, who was merely a day¡¯s journey away, struggling on the brink of death.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°How can this even be called an alliance? Our family¡¯s eldest son, and the man who will be your father¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s husband... How could he be taken so lightly?¡±

    Daisy¡¯s grip began to tighten as if she were apologizing to me once again.

    ¡°Yes, at least... considering the gue and famine you¡¯re suffering from, and the belief that Cayden had died... I¡¯m holding back, taking those facts into ount. Your father¡¯s actions have been quite... quite displeasing.¡±

    ¡°I apologize once again. I¡¯ll ensure such an incident never happens again-¡±

    ¡°-It better not.¡±

    Her words carried an almost threatening tone.

    ¡°If such a thing happens again, it will be considered an affront to us.¡±

    Holding Daisy¡¯s hand, I spoke to Grandma.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t scare her with your words.¡±

    Grandma snorted at myment and sipped her wine before speaking.

    ¡°...Ha. You think I¡¯m saying all this for whose sake...¡±

    I knew her words stemmed from her love for me, but if it were solely love, she wouldn¡¯t have been so harsh on Daisy.

    I understood she was also venting her own anger.

    As I continued to gaze at her sternly, she sighed once more.

    ¡°...Alright. Daisy.¡±

    Daisy was unable to respond, tears welling up in her eyes, perhaps relieved by the resolution of the conflict. Daisy¡¯s tears shook me.

    It seemed Grandma felt the same, as her voice softened considerably.

    ¡°...My dear, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Daisy¡¯s hand and lips tensed once again.

    She opened her mouth but, perhaps unable to find the words, closed it again.

    She simply nodded in response.

    Grandma spoke.

    ¡°...Take good care of Cayden from now on.¡±

    ¡°......Yes.¡±

    It was only at the end that Daisy managed to muster a voice, albeit with difficulty.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: First of all, thank you so much for your patience! I¡¯ve been busy preparing for interviews and projects, which dyed trantions. But now, I¡¯ve managed to carve out some free time amidst work and personal life, so I¡¯ll be returning to the previous schedule of two chapters a week¡ªevery Monday and Thursday.

    Happy reading!

    Oh, and don¡¯t forget to check out Parth¡¯s new pick from the same author: A Knight Who Protects His Enemies.

    Here¡¯s the link: https://.readingpia.me/series/a-knight-who-protects-his-enemies

    I¡¯ve only read six chapters so far, but I¡¯m already hooked. Hope you¡¯ll enjoy it too!

    Happy reading!

    Dn

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]<hr>

    Support /novel/106179

    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Days passed.

    I was scratching my head amidst a pile of documents.

    As the preparations got underway in earnest, the tasks that needed handling were steadily increasing.

    It waste, and although Grandma had retired to rest... I was not alone.

    ¡°....Asena, go and rest now.¡±

    Asena was sitting at a nearby table, rifling through documents.

    She answered indifferently.

    ¡°Just... a little longer.¡±

    She was far from healthy, yet she knew not how to stop.I saw thising.

    I had anticipated from the start that she wouldn¡¯t heed my words.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t like we could just set down the paperwork and walk away immediately.

    But now, even I was bing exhausted.

    Beyond being unsuitable for the task, sitting all day had taken its physical toll.

    Even I was feeling the umtion of fatigue in this situation, so I couldn¡¯t let Asena continue working.

    ¡°....What do you mean ¡®a little longer¡¯? Go inside and rest.¡±

    ¡°You go in, then. I¡¯ll look at this some more.¡±

    ¡°....Asena.¡±

    ¡°Oppa, I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    She looked at me sharply as she spoke. These aspects of her were beginning to resurface.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t hard for me. So, I¡¯ll look a little longer.¡±

    I scratched my neck and sighed.

    I had resolved to refocus on my own tasks.

    ¡°...Ah, Oppa...?¡±

    Amidst this, Asena called out to me.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re really worried about me.... just help me with this one thing.¡±

    ¡°Alright, what is it?¡±

    Curious about what she might need help with, I approached her.

    And then I looked down at the document she was focusing on.

    Asena spoke.

    ¡°....No. That¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Silence hung in the air for a while as she froze with a stiff expression, then casually blurted out.

    ¡°....Rub my shoulders, please.¡±

    Silence began to swirl around us, even after her seemingly offhand remark.

    ¡°......If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    After a long pause, she spoke again and flipped through the documents.

    I stood silently beside her, slowly raising my torso... and then gently grasped her shoulders.

    ¡°....Ah... Ah, sorry. No, it didn¡¯t hurt, Oppa.¡±

    I hesitated for a moment at her moan, then began to ease the stiffness in her shoulders.

    Suddenly, I couldn¡¯t understand why I could do this.

    Was it because Asena had given up on me?

    No, rather... It was because it had be hard to simply watch their conditionstely.

    Especially in the case of Keirsey, the expression she had when taking back the sandwich a few days ago still pained my heart.

    Not wanting to see such faces anymore, I began toply with such light requests.

    ¡°.....Is it okay?¡±

    I asked Asena as I massaged her shoulders, feeling her slender corbones and neck under the soft skin.

    ¡°....Yes. It¡¯s getting....much morefortable.¡±

    I nodded and continued to knead her shoulders.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Asena decided to give up on Cayden.

    The closer she got, the further he drifted away, and the more she tried to get close, the more he suffered.

    In every instance where she emotionally reacted, Cayden ended up being physically hurt.

    This time was no different, a disaster brought about by her anger... and now, Asena was scared.

    If only she had given up when he was seriously injured while saving themoner children for the first time.

    Had she given up then, he, after bing amoner, wouldn¡¯t have been attacked by Sharon Payne.

    Continuing to not give up only led to him getting more severely injured.

    Thus... with the second chance heaven had given her, Asena decided to give up on him.

    Before he truly died, she resolved not to approach him with her hideous self.

    She would simply... fulfill her duties as a sister.

    As a sister, she meticulously reviewed the documents rted to the war he was going to.

    As a sister, she ate meals by his side and shared only stories for the sake of their family.

    As a sister, she took care of his health, expressed her worries for him, and acknowledged the women around him.

    And as a sister...

    ¡°....Rub my shoulders, please.¡±

    She requested his care.

    Even after speaking, Asena was surprised.

    When the demon first tempted her to say those words, she hesitated for a moment, intending to say something else.

    But her mouth betrayed her thoughts. By the time she regained her senses, the words were already spoken, and she couldn¡¯t take them back.

    Then once again, that demon whispered in her ear, as she resolved to remain as his sister.

    ¡®A sister could ask for a shoulder rub.¡¯

    And with that, Asena was embarrassingly easily swayed.

    She made that excuse to herself and waited for his action.

    ...Cayden, as he had done before, touched her.

    As she resolved, like when she was just his sister.

    ¡°....Ah....¡±

    But her body didn¡¯t respond like a sister¡¯s would. To the simple touch that would have left her unsatisfied in the past, Asena found herself involuntarily moaning.

    And the more he touched her shoulders, the fatigue did not recede... only excitement grew.

    She despised herself for it and found it vile, yet... she couldn¡¯t ask him to stop.

    When he finally withdrew his hands, she almost pleaded for more with a yearning quiver of her lips, but she managed to restrain herself from doing so.

    Nevertheless, she found it difficult to calm her flushed body.

    It seemed she needed to get some air.

    As she had resolved... a sister shouldn¡¯t feel this way.

    Because she had to give up on Cayden.

    ¡°....Oppa, I¡¯m going to get some air to cool down a bit... Do you want anything to drink...?¡±

    ¡°...No, it¡¯s okay. Asena, just go get some air and then go to bed. Don¡¯te back here, got it?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°....I said, don¡¯te back. Go and rest.¡±

    Asena wanted to protest, but she was at her limit.

    She felt like she would give up her resolve to remain as his sister and fall in love with him all over again.

    Before that happened, Asena turned away.

    The cold air would do her good.

    Then she could return, not for permission, but seeking forgiveness.

    Then she would be able to help him.

    Asena walked around outside for a long time.

    Everywhere she went, memories of Cayden surfaced.

    With those memories came the emotions they shared, vividly returning.

    Feeling those emotions, she let out a powerlessugh.

    Looking back, there hadn¡¯t been a single moment when she didn¡¯t love him.

    The mindset of just being his sister was the most foreign thing to her.

    She steeled her heart with the thought of Cayden dying.

    That was a future that must not happen.

    It was right for her to give up.

    After much contemtion, Asena returned to Cayden¡¯s office.

    If he asked why she returned sote, she nned to simply apologize and then sit down to review the documents again.

    If by meticulously going through the documents she could slightly reduce the chances of Cayden¡¯s death... she was willing to give up all her sleep.

    -Squeak.

    ¡°...Oppa, I just wanted to go through the documents a bit more.....¡±

    As Asena, prefacing her entrance with an excuse, looked around... what she found was Cayden, asleep with his head down on the desk.

    Unconsciously, all her movements became hushed.

    ¡°....Oppa.....are you asleep?¡±

    The answer was reced by the sound of his steady breathing.

    Unintentionally, Asena found herself swallowing.

    -Gulp.

    Yet, she shook her head and proceeded into the room.

    What difference did it make if he was asleep?

    Just as she had thought upon entering... She quietly moved to review the documents more.

    She had resolved to act as a sister.

    So as not to wake him, she sat back at the desk and began to turn the pages of the documents.

    Trying to calm her mind as she turned a page...

    The next moment, she couldn¡¯t understand what had happened.

    Suddenly, her legs stretched out, and she found herself standing, drawn towards him.

    By the time she came to her senses, Asena was kneeling next to Cayden¡¯s desk, her face close to his.

    ¡°....Haa...haa....¡±

    Her breathing became rough.

    She herself couldn¡¯t understand why this had happened.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°...Haa...haa...¡±

    His eyebrows. Nose. Lips. The way he breathed. His scent.

    ...Everything about him invoked a sense of longing in her.

    ¡°....Oppa........if you¡¯re awake...please tell me now.¡±

    Her breath moistened his face.

    ¡°.....¡±

    As he still showed no reaction, her body began to move on its own ord.

    Asena ced one hand on his desk and the other on her knee, slowly leaning forward.

    Her mouth began to open involuntarily. Her tongue slowly edged out. Her eyes gradually closed.

    ¡°.......¡±

    And just before her lips touched his.

    She felt Cayden¡¯s breath. The breath of life from him.

    It was a breath she thought she would never feel again.

    The moment she felt the proof of him being alive, she couldn¡¯t move forward anymore.

    Her body stopped approaching.

    She remembered the moment she heard he was dead.

    She remembered seeing his burnt sword.

    The despair she felt during that long time surfaced.

    The times she thought Cayden was dead because of her selfishness came back to her.

    At the same time, feeling her heart dropping, Asena backed away from him.

    Then, turning around as if running away, she left the room.

    With a weak body, she managed to make her way to her own room.

    mming the door shut, she copsed against it.

    ¡°....Crazy bitch...selfish bitch...¡±

    Holding her head, she chastised herself.

    ¡°A woman who puts her desires before her brother¡¯s life...¡±

    Filthy. Selfish. Revolting.

    Asena cursed herself with all the curses in the world.

    But even so.

    ......Even so, the excitement returned.

    The palpitation that wouldn¡¯t change, even after hundreds of attempts before their lips met, was felt.

    She couldn¡¯te to her senses.

    The pain she felt when Cayden began dating Judy was vivid. She remembered the jealousy, wondering why she couldn¡¯t be the one.

    She longed for warmth when he used to call her name. She reminisced about the security she felt when he was by her side.

    No matter how much she resolved to herself over and over again........she couldn¡¯t give him up.

    Despite banging her head, scratching herself, or shedding tears¡­

    She still loved him. She still saw him as a man. She couldn¡¯t see him merely as a brother.

    ¡°....Sob...sob....¡±

    And with that suffocation, tears streamed down Asena¡¯s face.

    She wanted to give him up but.....it was simply impossible for her.

    Asena¡¯s heart was already tied to Cayden.

    .

    .

    .

    How much time had passed, she couldn¡¯t tell.

    All she knew was that the room was brightening with the blue light of dawn, and the cold air caressed her skin.

    Asena remained frozen, holding her head for a long while... but now, she slowly stood up.

    After a long period of contemtion, she arrived at a single conclusion.

    In fact, there was no other choice.

    ¡®.....Just one more time.¡¯

    She resolved.

    Just one more time... she would confront these tainted feelings.

    After all, giving up was impossible.

    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /DnVittori ]<hr>

    Support /novel/106179

    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!